《Mythical Beasts: The Useless Lady Is a Genius!》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui had never thought that she would spend her eighteenth birthday like this. Hahahaha, look, she cant get up! A group of people in gorgeous clothes shouted. You guys actually thought of letting her fight the Youxue Wolf? A woman with a golden crown and a long red dress covered her face with a fan and smiled. The girl in the Bestial Battle Arena had already expended all her strength. She watched helplessly as the Youxue Wolf rushed over. She tried her best to crawl forward, but a large piece of skin on her back was bitten off by the Youxue Wolf. Blood instantly flowed out. Feeling heart-wrenching pain, the girl grabbed the Youxue Wolfs mouth tightly to stop it from advancing. No, I cant die here! She looked up at the excited nobles in the audience with her bloody face. Her gaze swept across their faces. The girl was in a sorry state, but her eyes were bright. She would remember these people. One day, she would make them pay back a thousand times! Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at how much she hates us. A silver-haired youth said to his friend beside him. Shes like an ant. So what if she hates us? Speaking of which, the explosive power of your Youxue Wolf really isnt bad! The man in black said, However, what is this little bastards background? Why do you and Qionger hate her so much? The silver-haired youth sneered. A lowly person who really thinks she can become the master after climbing into the Emperors bed. The black-robed man nodded and looked at the girl in the field thoughtfully. She hasnt awakened her beast essence yet, right? Her self-healing speed is a little terrifying. The girls blood had already stopped flowing, and her wound was showing signs of healing. Beast essence was a beast bone that everyone in the empire would awaken. The beast bone could appear anywhere in the body, including the head, hands, legs, sternum, and so on Of course, according to the Law of All Things, the stronger one was, the lower the chances of awakening. There was also a intrinsic spirit beast that would be awakened along with the beast essence! The mans expression became more and more serious. Yin Ling, this person cant be kept alive! The silver-haired man waved his hand indifferently. Today is the day her beast essence awakens. Dont worry, she definitely wont live past today! Theres no need to worry about a small matter. The two of them were chatting when the crowd suddenly became noisy. The princess is here! Heavens, is this the princess? How beautiful. I heard that she doesnt go out often. Why is she here today? Wen Qiong was wearing luxurious clothes and a headband. She walked towards the audience stage of the Bestial Battle Arena step by step. Qionger! Yin Ling shouted, and Wen Qiong smiled at him. The person in charge of the Bestial Battle Arena, Bai Chao, immediately rushed over with a smile on his face. Why are you here, princess? Dont watch this. Itll taint your eyes! Wen Qiong ignored him and looked down at the child born on the same day as her. Kong Rui looked at her fearlessly, even though her entire body was in pain. The pain in her body made her more awake than ever. She felt her body heal faster and faster. She could even vaguely hear the sound of flesh growing. Wen Qiongs expression changed and she quickly put on a sympathetic expression. Dont torture her anymore. Shes quite pitiful. Yin Ling knew her trick. He sneered before falling silent. Everyone around her comforted her. Princess, youre really too kind. Princess, its really not worth it for such a person. Wen Qiong revealed a sorrowful expression. Her mothers scandal is indeed a humiliation to the empire, but shes innocent after all. Kong Rui, who was lying in a pool of blood, was so angry that she almost laughed. This womans acting was really subpar. However, the people around her fell for it and the Youxue Wolf was still biting her feet. She felt her strength gradually recover. She gathered all her strength and took the opportunity while the Youxue Wolf was relaxed to smash its chin. Crack! The sound of something shattering was heard. She enraged the Youxue Wolf, which immediately roared. Kong Rui stood up and rolled over, using her body to suppress the Youxue Wolf. Her right hand slammed into the beast bone on its head again. With a punch, the skull shattered, and the Youxue Wolf howled in pain. This The moment everyone fell silent, a commotion immediately broke out. Go! Youxue Wolf! Bite her to death! Bite her! Bite her! Stand up! Damn it! Yin Ling grabbed the seat handle tightly. His veins bulged as he stared fixedly at the Youxue Wolf, who was getting weaker and weaker. That was a warrior he had painstakingly trained! The black-robed man beside him had a calm expression, as if he had expected this. Wen Qiong finally couldnt take it anymore. She wished the Youxue Wolf would immediately bite her throat. The Youxue Wolfs breathing quickly weakened, and before long, it fell silent. The entire place suddenly fell silent, and someone even cried out in shock. The queen was actually here too! She walked elegantly, but her expression was extremely cold. She pointed her finger at Kong Rui and said, Yin Ling, bring your people and arrest her! Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yes! Yin Ling immediately released his intrinsic divine beast, the Infernal Wolf! Wen Qiong threw herself into her mothers arms helplessly. Hurry up and go back to soak in the medicinal bath to wait for your awakening. What are you waiting for?! the queen said sternly. Mother Wen Qiong was about to explain when she was pulled away by the person behind her, so she could only give up. Kong Rui had just finished dealing with a Youxue Wolf and was a little exhausted. She hadnt awakened her beast yet and without the support of her intrinsic divine beast, she was no match for these people. Finally, she was dragged into the Empires underground chamber. Lightning suddenly flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky. Along with the thunder, her entire spine gradually lit up. A strange phenomenon has happened the queen muttered. Kong Rui had awakened! Her spine became brighter and brighter, making her entire body glow. Phoenix essence! Blood-red flames spread out around her body. She felt like her back was about to burn. Her body began to heal quickly, and all the injuries she had suffered healed in a few seconds. A bolt of lightning struck her body, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of Kong Ruis mouth. She had heard her mother say that powerful and rare beast essences would attract the Heavenly Dao. I should be able to escape from this place this time, Kong Rui muttered. The girl was covered in lightning and blood lotus-like flames. Lightning struck her body nine times! Red patterns grew on her forehead. Kong Rui was already exhausted. The wounds caused by the heavenly lightning couldnt heal quickly. She watched helplessly as a few people rushed towards her and tied her hands and feet. Wen Qiong was soaking in the best spirit medicine. Just you wait. I will definitely awaken the most outstanding beast essence! I will definitely trample her under my feet. The queens expression looked sinister when she faced Kong Rui alone. Its really laughable that a bastard can actually obtain the empires natural divine luck. Unfortunately, you encountered me. The queen patted Kong Ruis face with her foot. Kong Rui spat out a mouthful of blood at her and said disdainfully, Youre so pathetically prideful! The queens expression instantly became ferocious. How sharp-tongued! I will make you disappear without a trace. Someone, dig out her phoenix essence. I want to use the Li familys secret technique to give it to Qionger! Also, theres a divine beast being nurtured between her eyebrows. Dig it out! She turned around and left to take care of Wen Qiong, who was in the process of awakening. Qionger, I found the best beast essence in the empire for you. Wen Qiong said happily, Is it a phoenix essence? Yes, Qionger. You dont have to try to awaken your beast anymore. Hurry up and go to the underground secret room! But, Mother, what if I can also awaken a phoenix essence myself? The queen stroked Qiongers hair. Silly child, the phoenix essence is rare. You should know that the empires luck is constantly decreasing, and its already extremely difficult to nurture a phoenix essence. This opportunity cant be missed. Hurry up and follow me! Wen Qiong gritted her teeth and followed. How painful was it to have her spine dug out? It was like living hell. Ever since she was young, Kong Rui had cried only a handful of times, but this time, she really couldnt hold it in anymore. She felt despair. Mother, Mother, Im in so much pain, she moaned. So what?! Its already your supreme honor that the princess is willing to use your lowly beast bone. Why are you still complaining?! The sharp knife shuttled through her flesh. Why are you calling your mother? Your mother died long ago. Do you know how she died? The queen smiled. She was poisoned by me. She walked over leisurely and said the most vicious words with the gentlest expression. The girl trembled and her eyes were bloodshot. She suddenly bit off a joint of the queens index finger. Ahhh! the queen cried out. Kong Rui was kicked away fiercely. At the same time, her phoenix essence was completely stripped away. The queen took a sharp knife and ordered her subordinates to hold her down while she stabbed her forehead. The intrinsic spirit beast on her forehead seemed to have sensed something and left its host first to block the sharp knife. Its a phoenix beast egg! The queen held it excitedly, ignoring the blood flowing from her fingers. Hahaha, not bad. I really have to thank you for bringing my daughter the best talent in the empire. Kong Ruis bones had already been extracted and she was on her last breath. She could only watch helplessly as her beast egg was carried away by a female slave. She glared at the queen and tried her best to reach out, but couldnt. I will definitely kill you! Kill me? The queen said disdainfully, You? Take a good look at yourself. You have lost your beast essence and your intrinsic divine beast. How can you fight me? She chuckled contemptuously, as if she was looking down at an ant. Someone, throw her into the Demon Abyss and make her regret coming to this world again before she dies. I want her to die without a complete corpse. Also, she said in disgust, Be careful. Dont dirty your hands. Be careful or Ill chop off your hands. The demons locked in the Demon Abyss were all evil magical beasts. Over the thousands of years, people could only enter but couldnt leave. Kong Rui was dragged to the entrance of the abyss. This place was bottomless, and she could vaguely hear heart-wrenching howls from inside. The two female slaves were terrified and quickly threw her in. The moment she was thrown down, she saw the sky light up with red blood clouds. A golden light shot into the sky and stabbed at the blood clouds with the cry of a phoenix. Along with rumbling thunder, the ground shook. The Phoenix Divine Maiden had been born! The phoenix essence had already been successfully transplanted into Wen Qiongs body! Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui looked up at the desolate sky while her body fell rapidly. If the heavens were unfair, she would defy the heavens! When her body fell into the styx, she was already unconscious, but all sorts of noises lingered in her ears. A person fell from above. Did you see that? I saw it. How interesting. No one has come to the Demon Abyss in a long time. Thats right. It had been so long that I thought the entrance had closed. On closer look, it seemed to be a girl. Lets go take a look. The meat of girls is delicious, hehe Huh? Why is there an egg beside her? This egg a demon boldly kicked it without any reaction. Hurry up and tell Boss Kong! A seemingly weak figure walked over from the depths of the forest. What a bunch of fools! Move aside! Boss Kong lowered her head and stared at the place where her spine had been dug out. Is she from the empire? She pressed the red mark on Wen Ruis forehead. Interesting. She was actually born with a phoenix essence. Those fools. The person who poached her phoenix essence didnt seem to know that phoenix essence could be reborn from nirvana. Huh? Boss Kong carefully sensed the aura on her body. She had both virtuous and evil attributes! It turned out that when she fell into the abyss, resentment aura actually fused with her! It was really rare. Since ancient times, people were either virtuous or evil. It was rare to see someone have virtuous and evil attributes that didnt reject each other! Boss Kong chuckled. I found a treasure. Come, the few of you, carry her back! Three months later, In the imperial palace of the empire, Wen Qiong stabbed the divine beast eggshell with a hairpin. Come out quickly! Get out immediately! She roared angrily, but the sharp hairpin was helpless against the hard eggshell. The eggshell was unscathed! Wen Qiong threw it out angrily and it fell to the ground! Qionger, what are you doing?! The queen came over. Youre too insensible. Do you know how precious this divine egg is?! Mother. Wen Qiong complained to her. Its been so long, but it still hasnt cracked. It doesnt want to come out at all! Its as stubborn as that bitch. Youre already an adult. Cant you be more mature? If the egg doesnt hatch, you should find the reason and think of a way instead of venting your emotions here, the queen said. Mother, you dont understand my mood at all! If those people outside find out that I, the Phoenix Divine Maiden, cant even hatch an egg, those commoners will definitely mock me! Nie Yin, who was born with a spiritual body, and I, who have the peerless phoenix essence, are supposed to be a match made in heaven. If I cant hatch an egg, what should I do? What will happen to our engagement? Wen Qiong cried and threw the hairpin to the ground with all her might. The queen picked up the egg and placed it back on the bed. She picked up the hairpin and placed it in Wen Qiongs hand. Qionger, with me around, no one will dare to bully you! The queen looked into her eyes and tried to calm Wen Qiong down. Dont worry, Nie Yin has you in his heart. He has already gone with Li Ling to find the Soul Return Flower. Really? Mother. Wen Qiong grabbed the queens hand in surprise. Thats great. The Soul Return Flower is a precious spiritual medicine left behind from ancient times. To an unhatched egg, its simply a divine artifact! With it, I can definitely hatch! Then, she lowered her head shyly. I knew it. Nie Yin likes me. Of course. The queen tousled the stray hair that fell from her daughters ear and said, Even if he wants to break the engagement, will the Nie family, one of the five great clans, agree? Its his supreme honor to marry into the royal family. Thank you, Mother. I love you so much! Wen Qiong hugged the queens neck happily and wheedled. The queen smiled and made up her mind. Dont worry, child. I will definitely make you the happiest and most powerful woman in the empire. No, the most powerful person in the five continents. I definitely wont let you follow my path. At the same time, on the mountain in the Spirit Valley, a group of people was carefully sizing up their surroundings. The surroundings were filled with mist, and danger could arise at any time, so everyone released their spirit beasts and was extremely vigilant! Its so boring. Theres no movement at all. The legendary dangerous Spirit Mountain is not that terrifying. The people outside are probably frightened out of their wits. She chuckled. Her laughter was like silver bells, beautiful and arrogant. Any man who heard it would raise their eyebrows, except Nie Yin. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Ling, you can go back if youre bored. We came out on a mission, not to play. Nie Yins expression was calm. Brother Nie, I was just saying so. I still have to help the princess find the Soul Returning Flower. If I cant find it, I wont have the face to go back and see her! Nie Yin was silent and didnt say anything else. Li Ling secretly rolled her eyes. It was so dangerous here, but she had to come out and help her find the Soul Returning Flower. How laughable. If not for the sake of spending more time with Brother Nie, who would be willing to come to this damn place?! She followed behind Nie Yin step by step and even tugged at Nie Yins clothes from time to time to act cute. Speaking of which, Brother Nie, is there really a Soul Return Flower on this mountain? I heard that the Soul Return Flower is very rare. This place is surrounded by mist all year round and is filled with danger. Only you dare to take the initiative to volunteer. The others are all cowards. With that, she deliberately made a cute expression. Nie Yin pretended not to see her and ignored her as he walked forward. Li Ling was a little disappointed, but she was used to Nie Yins taciturn personality. In her eyes, the more difficult it was to win him over, the more she wanted to get him. The more aloof a person was, the more she wanted to know how he was like when he lost control. Just you wait! She made up her mind. She didnt believe that she couldnt take him down. Soul Return Flower! Nie Yin exclaimed, immediately attracting everyones attention. However, everyone paid more attention to the woman who was plucking. Her beautiful figure was bending down slightly. She was about eighteen years old and was wearing a light-colored dress. Her hair was slightly combed back, revealing her smooth forehead. Under her eyebrows, there was a pair of soul-stirring eyes. Just as everyone wanted to take a step forward to get a closer look at the beautiful woman, they realized that the lower half of her face was covered by a silver veil. The veil was very long and hung down her chest, firmly covering the womans face. The woman had already finished picking. She held an ice-blue flower in her hand. The petals were round and bulging, and they emitted a faint light. Miss, Nie Yin said, The Soul Return Flower is extremely important to us. Can you give it to me? The girl turned around when she heard the sound. Nie Yin smiled at her with the bearing of a gentleman. Previously, he had used this method to deal with other women without fail. The girl said apologetically, The Soul Return Flower is something I need too. Im sorry, but I cant give it to you. Nie Yin paused. Miss, feel free to state any conditions. If I can fulfill it, I definitely wont go back on my word. The girl still shook her head. Nie Yins expression instantly became ugly. Sigh! You. Li Ling took a step forward and said, We saw the Soul Return Flower first. Hurry up and bring it over. Li Ling said confidently, Brother Nie, its useless to waste your breath on such a commoner. When the girl heard Li Lings voice, killing intent flashed in her eyes, then she looked at this group of people. She looked into Li Lings eyes in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, but her hands behind her back secretly clenched into fists. She really didnt expect Li Ling to come to the forbidden area. She hadnt looked for her yet, but she took the initiative to come. Over the past six months, every day felt torturous to her! Kong Niangs strange methods to stimulate her body pained her so much that she wished she was dead. At night, she couldnt even sleep soundly. The scenes of her being bullied were played before her eyes the moment she closed her eyes. The physical pain made her want to give up countless times, but the hatred in her heart made her grit her teeth and endure it. The six months had enabled her to be reborn and had also given her a master. She had a new identity and a new nameKong Rui. However, those grudges were like scars that were branded in her heart. Only by getting rid of all these people could her scars heal! The corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly under the veil, and her half-lowered eyelashes concealed the bloodthirsty look in her eyes. What if I dont give it to you? You saw it first, but I took it off first. If you want me to give it to you, come and get it yourself! Seeing that Kong Rui didnt know what was good for her, the Intrinsic Spirit Beast, the Thousand Gold Leopard, standing beside Li Ling, spat out a mouthful of hot air. Its upper body bent slightly, and it assumed a hunting posture. Since youre so cocky, I wont stand on ceremony with you. Li Ling waved her hand, and the Thousand Gold Leopard ran forward vigorously. The Thousand Gold Leopards entire body was covered in copper coin-shaped patterns, and its figure was smooth. She squatted down and touched the Thousand Gold Leopards head. Little sweetheart, go! Tear her apart and make her shut up forever! Bring the Soul Return Flower back to me while youre at it. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nie Yin had been observing from the side. When he heard Li Lings order, he frowned slightly. He felt that Li Ling was too rash, but he didnt stop her. The woman in front of him had an unknown background and almost no spiritual power. Everyone knew that this was either because the other partys spiritual power was too high, or because she brought a tool to block spiritual power, or because she was an ordinary person who hadnt awakened her spiritual power. But how could such a person be alone and not be injured in this Spirit Mountain filled with danger? He needed to find out more about her, and Li Ling was a good scout! The Thousand Gold Leopard had long adjusted its state. After Li Ling gave the order, it pounced at Kong Rui! There was a restriction in the Demon Abyss. After Kong Rui consumed the pill refined by Kong Niang, she could only stay outside the Demon Abyss for five minutes. After that, frost would slowly form on her body, and she would be dragged back to the Demon Abyss. Finding the Soul Return Flower to give her the unhatched beast egg had already wasted a long time. Now, Li Ling didnt want to waste her time anymore, so she directly attacked, but this was exactly what she wanted. In order to reward Li Ling for her thoughtfulness, Kong Rui would give Li Ling a reward! Under the veil, Kong Rui had a strange smile on her face. She pulled out the phoenix hairpin from her hair and waved it in the air. Bang! A clear sound shot into the sky, accompanied by a faint vibration. Youre really overestimating yourself, Li Ling said disdainfully. Shes simply courting death! The surrounding female slaves also watched and praised Li Ling. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, the soaring spiritual energy on Kong Ruis body rendered them speechless, and her phoenix hairpin actually turned into a fiery red Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird flicked up and directly attacked the Thousand Treasure Leopards weak pointits eyes! Li Lings expression instantly became one of disbelief. How was this possible?! She actually had a ninth level spiritual body! Li Ling was filled with jealousy. Even her cousin, Wen Qiong, who had awakened the phoenix essence, had such talent and divine luck, but she only had a third level spiritual body. How could she have a ninth level spiritual body? Was this bitch even worthy of it? Li Ling gritted her teeth. She knew that she was going to lose. With the spiritual power suppression and attribute suppression, the Thousand Gold Leopard had no chance of victory, but she definitely wouldnt beg this bitch for mercy! Li Lings pleading gaze landed on Nie Yin. Just as she called out, the Thousand Gold Leopard let out a sorrowful cry. It attacked a few times, but the Vermillion Bird dodged all the attacks. Its eyes had already been pecked blind by the Vermillion Bird! Ah! My eyes! My eyes hurt! Li Ling wailed and covered her eyes with both hands. The expression on her face was already distorted by pain. The state of the intrinsic spirit beast would be sensed by its master. The pain the Thousand Gold Leopard suffered was constantly transmitted to Li Lings body. She wasnt blinded, but the pain was excruciating! Everyone gasped. They didnt expect Kong Rui to be so powerful. Li Ling, who they had praised, was defeated in just one exchange. Kong Rui had already won, but she had no intention of stopping! The torture that Li Ling had given her in the past kept surfacing at this moment. The killing intent in her eyes was intense. The queen was Li Lings aunt. Since she had snatched his intrinsic spirit beast, she would destroy Li Lings intrinsic spirit beast for revenge! Kong Rui curled her lips and leaned forward. She said softly to the Vermillion Bird, Your performance was good. How obedient. Ill allow you to burn it to death to eat. The Vermillion Bird obediently circled in the sky before bending down to sprint and spit out the Red Lotus Karma Fire. The Thousand Gold Leopard was instantly covered in a sea of flames. It kept rolling around in an attempt to suppress the fire on its body, but the Red Lotus Karma Fire wasnt so easily extinguished. Stop! Li Ling roared. She couldnt lose her intrinsic spirit beast. Otherwise, how could she carry herself with dignity in the empire? Brother Nie, save me! Li Ling finally said. Stop. Nie Yin, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. He only wanted Li Ling to be a scout, and he didnt want Li Ling to be killed. Although this persons death wasnthing to him, it would still give him some trouble. Be lenient when possible. Shes arrogant, but she doesnt deserve to die for it, Nie Yin continued. Kong Rui looked over and raised her eyebrows. She hated threats the most! Kong Rui retracted her gaze and said to the Vermillion Bird in the sky, Since someone wants to meddle in other peoples business, burn them all. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Think about it carefully. There are so many of us. Its probably very difficult for you to do it alone. Nie Yin released his intrinsic spirit beast, the Heavenly Wolf! Li Ling said ferociously, Brother Nie, kill this bitch! Nie Yin didnt want to cause any more trouble. He would avoid fighting if he could. He admired people with powerful abilities. He wanted to use this woman for himself, but Li Lings words probably angered the other party. This stupid pig! He shouldnt have brought her out! Heh, lets compete! With that, Kong Rui asked the Vermillion Bird to release the Red Lotus Karma Fire again. Brother Nie, get the spirit beast to dodge. This fire is very powerful, Li Ling reminded. Shut up! Nie Yin was vexed by her words. As expected, the strength of a level nine spiritual body was extraordinary. The Heavenly Wolf easily dodged the Red Lotus Karma Fire and turned to attack the Vermillion Birds main body. The Vermillion Bird was much smaller than the Heavenly Wolf. The Heavenly Wolfs teeth were sharp, and the Vermillion Bird would definitely lose if it was bitten. Hiss The Vermillion Bird shot into the clouds and let out a loud cry. It bent down and rushed down again, using its bodys inertia to increase its attack power to peck at the Heavenly Wolfs eyes. The Heavenly Wolf dodged again. This happened to be the Vermilion Birds goal. In the next second, the Heavenly Wolf was covered in the Red Lotus Karma Fire. Well done. Kong Rui praised. Nie Yins expression was gloomy. It was very common for spirit beasts to develop intelligence, but being able to adjust its tactics and set up traps on the battlefield wasnt something an ordinary spirit beast could do. Of course, his Heavenly Wolf wasnt bad either. The Red Lotus Karma Fire on its body extinguished quickly and didnt cause much trouble for it. This made Kong Rui narrow her eyes. I forgot to tell you that my Heavenly Wolf is ice-elemental. In terms of attributes, ice counters fire, Nie Yin said proudly. Dont be happy too early. As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the Vermillion Birds body suddenly expanded dozens of times. Its feet became thick and long, and it grew sharp nails. The feathers on its wings also turned metallic, and they were sharp. Its body became similar to that of a Heavenly Wolf. The real battle had just begun! Roar The Heavenly Wolf roared at the sky and shattered the huge rock under its feet. The feeling of meeting its match made its entire spirit beast bloodline boil! Hiss The Vermillion Bird wasnt to be outdone and roared back. The two spirit beasts instantly rushed towards each other and fought. The entire forest was enguled in a sea of flames, but it was melted by the frost in an instant. The two spirit beasts were in a deadlock for a moment, and the intense battle attracted the attention of the other spirit beasts in this forest. Howl ~ A purple-gold mutated beast that was watching the battle barged into everyones line of sight. Heavens, look, its the legendary purple-gold mutated beast! Someone exclaimed. I didnt expect to see it on Spirit Mountain. There were a few clusters of amethyst-like horns on its head. They were precious herbs. It was huge and its back was covered in hard black armor. Its limbs were firm and powerful, and its claws were sharp. It was a rare battle divine beast, and this purple-gold mutated beast wasnt big enough. Clearly, it was still underage. It was attracted by the battle and was eager to join it. Kong Rui and Nie Yin looked at each other. Purple-gold mutated beasts were extremely rare. Even a juvenile purple-gold mutated beast was equivalent to an adults ninth-stage spirit body, let alone an adult purple-gold mutated beast. If they could tame such a spirit beast, the gains would be immense. However, since ancient times, there were very few examples of purple-gold mutated beasts being successfully tamed. Firstly, this beast was very rare. Secondly, purple-gold mutated beasts generally didnt leave adult mutated beasts before they reached adulthood. Adult mutated beasts guarded the purple-gold ball, a companion stone that contained abundant spiritual power. When the purple-gold mutated beast was about to reach adulthood, it would devour the purple-gold ball and its strength would increase by three levels. The two of them saw their desire for this purple-gold mutated beast in each others eyes. Miss, lets negotiate. Lets stop for a moment and catch this first. This is a rare opportunity! Nie Yin pointed at the purple-gold mutated beast that was focused on the battlefield. Thats easy. The key is, if we really capture it, who will this purple-gold mutated beast belong to? Kong Rui stared at the purple-gold mutated beast. The little beastie probably sneaked out on its own. Well fight after we catch it. It will go to whoever wins. Okay. Kong Rui agreed readily. She still had many trump cards that she hadnt revealed. The Vermillion Bird didnt represent her true strength, but the other party definitely had a few trump cards too. At that time, they would see who the winner was. The little purple-gold mutated beast was still watching with relish. It didnt understand why these two spirit beasts suddenly attacked itself when they were fighting intensely. It could easily fight one beast, but it was hard to say if it could fight two at the same time. The little purple-gold mutated beast wasnt stupid. For the sake of its safety, it quickly ran back, but how could it outrun the Vermillion Bird in the sky? Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two beasts attacked together. The little purple-gold mutated beast was about to call for help when its mouth was blocked by a piece of ice from the Heavenly Wolf. The Vermillion Bird took the opportunity to spit out a circle of flames around it. The little beast looked around and was about to cross over when it was covered by the golden net that descended from the sky. Got it! Although the little purple-gold mutated beast was powerful, it was protected too well and lacked combat experience. It was easily captured by the cunning humans. Kong Rui poked the little purple-gold mutated beasts face. The little beast whimpered angrily, making Kong Rui laugh. Come, its our turn. Kong Rui liked this little strange beast very much. Miss, in my opinion, we should leave Spirit Mountain quickly. The mother of the purple-gold mutated beast should be nearby. We shouldnt continue fighting and let the mother beast discover us, or else everything will be in vain. Why dont you return to the imperial capital with me? The imperial capital has a special battlefield. At that time, the two of us will fight openly and see who this spirit beast should belong to. Nie Yin added. Nie Yin had made up his mind. After entering the imperial capital, they would enter his territory. The Soul Return Flower would be his, the purple-gold mutated beast would be his, and even this person with the ninth level spiritual body would definitely be his! How is such a lowly person worthy of joining the royal family?! Li Ling screamed. Shut up! Nie Yin couldnt take it anymore and berated in a low voice. This fool who only knew how to drag him down! He wanted to know Kong Ruis background. This woman was talented and mysterious. She also had a treasure. Her backers must be very powerful. If he could use her Nie Yin instantly felt invigorated. He wasnt a brainless fool like Li Ling, who pushed away someone so precious. However, just as Nie Yin finished speaking, he saw Kong Rui flash forward and slap Li Ling heavily on the face. Li Ling screamed. This was the face she was so proud of! However, before Li Ling could react, Kong Rui kicked her again. Kong Rui didnt hold back. After two slaps, Li Lings face quickly swelled up, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Her nose bridge was also broken. The surrounding female slaves were frightened by Kong Rui and retreated. You bitch! Li Ling was enraged! She cursed her fiercely. No one had ever dared to attack her! Kong Rui retracted the Vermillion Bird and held the hairpin in her hand. She patted her palm gently, but she smiled sinisterly. If you curse me again, Ill tear your mouth apart. After venting her anger, she turned to Nie Yin and said casually, Ill go back with you guys. How is this possible? Li Ling was a little shocked. She thought that Kong Rui would definitely be unwilling, but she didnt expect her to be another vixen who coveted Nie Yin! Kong Rui ignored Li Lings murderous gaze. She had her own plans. If she could successfully enter the imperial capital, she would ask about her beast egg and take it. Your weapon has given you a huge advantage. Of course, I want to know more about you. What is your name? Nie Yin looked at her with interest. As one of the five great clans, the Nie family had him as the only person with a ninth level spiritual body. As for the woman in front of him, she hadnt even released her intrinsic spirit beast, but with a strange and special weapon, she had already beaten Li Ling up to the point of being unable to fight back. Although Li Ling was stupid, her aptitude was relatively high among her peers. Kong Rui retracted her whip and said calmly, Kong Rui. After getting the answer, Nie Yin revealed a satisfied expression. The group started to rush back. Nie Yin led the way, followed by Li Ling and Kong Rui. Behind them were Li Lings female slaves and some soldiers. Li Ling quietly went to Kong Ruis side. Bitch, I know what youre up to, but I advise you to give up on this idea. Brother Nie wont be interested in you. Hes my cousins fianc. My cousin is the most talented and doted on princess in the empire. Her mother is the queen and the ruler of one of the five great clans, the Li family. You wont have a good ending if you go! Of course, she continued, You can still escape now. However, Kong Rui didnt even look at her. Li Ling stomped her feet in anger. In the empire, everyone had to address her respectfully. This bitch was actually so rude to her! She gritted her teeth and said, Dont be arrogant. When we reach the palace, I will definitely make you wish you were dead! Kong Rui stopped and smiled at her provocatively. Alright, Ill wait. With that, she patted Li Lings shoulder. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Ling trembled in fear, but felt a little embarrassed that she felt intimidated. She glared back unwillingly. No one noticed that something smaller than a mosquito flew into Li Lings ear. Nie Yin, who was walking in front, heard their words clearly. He couldnt help but marvel. Women were so short-sighted. They only thought about love every day and were born to rely on men to live. However, when he thought about how popular he was with girls, he couldnt help but feel smug. Li Ling felt that she had not helped much along the way and wanted to show off in front of Nie Yin. However, Kong Rui had stolen the limelight and embarrassed her. She was angry and took out a golden compass from her pocket. The compass was covered in ancient patterns and emitted spiritual power. This was what her father had given her when she set off. It could help her find herbs with rich spiritual power. Although they had already found the Soul Return Flower, it was still early. She naturally had to make good use of the divine artifact. When she found high-grade herbs for Brother Nie, he would definitely know that she was much better than that bitch who only knew how to fight! Li Ling glared at Kong Rui and injected her spiritual power into the compass. The compass emitted a golden light and drew out a golden line. This time, the golden line was very solid and thick. There was something precious connected to the other end, but only Li Ling could see the golden line. She sensed Kong Ruis gaze and immediately said, What are you looking at? This is one of the ten great divine artifacts of the five continents. A country bumpkin like you must have never heard of it! Kong Rui glanced at the spirit finder plate and wondered what Li Ling was so proud of. Was this thing very rare? Everyone in the Demon Abyss had one. Little bitch, Ill definitely dig your eyes out if you look at it again! Li Ling only thought that Kong Rui was coveting the treasure in her hand, so she said fiercely and completely forgot about the fact that she had been beaten up. Kong Rui looked away calmly. This woman was really stupid, vicious, and noisy. Kong Rui couldnt be bothered with Li Ling, but the Vermillion Bird in her hair was unhappy when it heard that. It transformed and stared at her. Li Ling instantly thought of the pain of the flames burning her body and took a step back. She seemed to be very afraid. Kong Rui stroked the Vermillion Birds head comfortingly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, Dont worry, more suffering is waiting for her in the future. I still have more uses for her. The Vermillion Bird licked her fingers and turned around to turn into a hairpin that wrapped around her hair. Li Ling followed the golden lines guidance and walked forward. Unexpectedly, the light emitted by the line became brighter and brighter, and the compass trembled slightly. Seeing that she was about to leave the team, she shouted, Brother Nie, can you wait for me? I want to relieve myself. Nie Yin was unhappy. Women were so troublesome. But, he still reminded her to return quickly. The team paused and everyone rested. Li Ling quickly ran along the golden line. On the other side of the golden line, there was a spirit medicine that looked like a white lotus. It had no leaves, and the flower was very big. The petals were sharp, and layers of petals wrapped a golden pearl. The pearl was round and bright, and it flashed with golden light. Just as Li Lings hand was about to touch it, an angry howl soundedit was an adult purple-gold mutated beast! Its body was as huge as a small mountain. At this moment, when facing a thief like Li Ling, it hammered the ground angrily. This was the companion flower of the purple-gold mutated beast. It was filled with spiritual power. If a young purple-gold mutated beast ate it, it could quickly grow into an adult purple-gold mutated beast, but this flower was almost plucked by Li Ling before it matured. How could the purple-gold mutated beast not be angry? Li Ling fell to the ground in fear and could only shout for help. Everyone rushed over when they heard the commotion. When they saw that it was an adult purple-gold mutated beast, they retreated fearfully. The purple-gold mutated beast acutely sensed the aura of its children on everyones bodies. It raised its head and roared, as if calling out. The little purple-gold mutated beast under the black cloth behind the soldier whimpered. Everyones expressions instantly became very ugly. Run! Nie Yin shouted and ran with Li Ling. He even took the time to turn around and see if Kong Rui followed, but the purple-gold mutated beast didnt plan to let them off at all. The adult purple-gold mutated beasts roar was deafening. How dare you barge into my territory, hurt my child, and snatch my treasure! This spirit beast was actually able to communicate with humans. It was obviously an advanced spirit beast! Nie Yin rolled forward and dodged the first wave of the purple-gold mutated beasts attack. He pulled out the longsword at his waist. Brother Nie, be careful! Its all my fault! Li Ling cried anxiously, but Nie Yin couldnt be bothered with her. If not for the fact that it would be difficult to explain to the empire if he didnt bring her back, he would have abandoned her on the spot already. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nie Yinjian was fast, accurate, and ruthless. Every slash was aimed at the purple-gold mutated beasts abdomen. The purple-gold mutated beast didnt show any weakness and kept attacking with its crystalline horns. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack! Nie Yin roared in the soldiers direction. The soldiers immediately surrounded the purple-gold mutated beast and attacked from all directions. However, other than Nie Yin being able to cause some damage to the purple-gold mutated beast, these soldiers were unable to fight back against it and could only divert its attention. Li Ling was anxious to help Nie Yin, but her spirit beast was seriously injured and couldnt participate in the battle for the time being. She could only watch helplessly as the purple-gold mutated beast approached the golden net and saved the little purple-gold mutated beast. The little purple-gold mutated beast felt wronged and ran to its mother with a whimper to show its wound. The adult purple-gold mutated beast let out an angry roar. This time, it was really enraged. Everyone knew clearly that they were screwed. What should they do if they couldnt win? Run! They were chased by the purple-gold mutated beast until they retreated to the edge of the cliff. What should we do, Brother Nie? Li Ling saw the cliff behind her and felt her legs go limp. If she fell from this height, she definitely wouldnt survive. At the critical moment, Nie Yin took out a jade token and crushed it. In the next moment, a red light shot into the sky and wrapped him and Li Ling. This was the life-saving jade tablet his master had given him. His spiritual power was limited so he couldnt last long. Furthermore, he could only take two people with him. Otherwise, he would have taken this special woman with him. Unfortunately, such a precious opportunity was actually used to save a fool. With disgust in his eyes, Nie Yin looked down at the woman leaning in his arms. However, Nie Yin was not worried about Kong Ruis safety. He was certain that Kong Rui had a powerful backer, so he naturally believed that she had a life-saving artifact on her. Otherwise, he wouldnt have taken Li Ling away so decisively. Seeing that Nie Yin and Li Ling were about to disappear, Kong Rui narrowed her eyes happily. She wondered if Li Ling would like the gift she had given her. However, the most important thing now was to resolve the crisis in front of her. Kong Rui narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction where the beast was chasing from. She thought about the possibility of snatching that cub from the adult beast alone. Kong Rui didnt take Nie Yin and Li Ling seriously. After all, they were about to leave, but Kong Rui didnt expect Li Ling to ambush her at the risk of not being taken away. Go to hell! Li Ling pushed Kong Rui to the cliff behind her with a ferocious expression. No one could hurt her or snatch Brother Nie from her! Kong Rui was caught off guard and was really pushed down. Nie Yin cried out in shock. He wanted to grab her, but he only grabbed the headband on her head. When Kong Rui fell, she heard Nie Yins angry voice. What are you doing?! He was really exasperated by this womans stupidity! Tsk, I cant let this little bitch live. I cant let her live any longer. Kong Rui said, Come, Little Birdie, catch me! The hairpin in her hair instantly turned into a huge Vermillion Bird and caught her in midair. Huh? Theres a hole. Little Birdie, go take a look. The Vermillion Bird listened to Kong Rui and flew forward calmly. It transformed into a small Vermillion Bird at the entrance of the cave and followed beside Kong Rui. Interesting. This cliff is ten thousand feet deep. Someone actually dug a hole in the middle. There must be some secret inside. As she spoke, Kong Rui walked in warily. The cave was very open and there was the faint sound of spring water. The walls were wet with moss and were a little slippery. Kong Rui carefully felt her way forward. After she walked for about twenty meters, it suddenly opened up. There was a huge space inside. In the middle, there was a spring. Above the spring, there was a circular stone. A snow-white ice coffin was placed on it. The closer Kong Rui got to the ice coffin, the stronger the pressure she felt. Inside the ice coffin, there was an extremely gorgeous man. His skin was fair, and his long black hair was placed on both sides of his body. He had sharp eyebrows and a tall nose bridge. He had his eyes closed with a peaceful expression. It was impossible to imagine how handsome he would be if he opened his eyes. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, this admiration only lasted for the blink of an eye before a huge pressure swept towards her. For the first time in her life, Kong Rui felt fear. It was a deep fear of power. This man was terrifyingly powerful. Little Birdie, leave this place quickly, Kong Rui said softly. Unexpectedly, as if he had heard it, the man frowned and the entire mountain range instantly shook. Kong Rui and the Vermilion Bird were enveloped by that terrifying aura. In the face of this absolute power pressure, her ninth level spiritual body was defenseless. But it was too late to escape now. The mans power spread like a flood. Kong Rui immediately bit her finger and drew a circle around her. She restricted herself in the circle! Go home. The commotion on Spirit Mountain was too great, and it shook the capital not far away. The queen sat by the window and saw the black smoke rising from the direction of Spirit Mountain. Her expression was a little ugly. Why is there such a huge commotion? Could that person still be alive? In the next moment, a spatial teleportation black hole appeared in the room, and Nie Yin and Li Ling escaped in a sorry state. The queen was delighted and hurriedly went forward to support Nie Yin. Nie Yin, are you okay? Aunt. Li Ling rushed forward and hugged her. I almost died. She cried. Only then did the queen recognize her. Ling Ling, how did you become like this? Before Li Ling could reply, Wen Qiong hurried over. Wheres the Soul Return Flower? Wen Qiongs eyes quickly swept across the two of them. When she saw that they were empty-handed, she almost couldnt control the anger in her heart. Why hadnt they taken out her Soul Return Flower yet? Seeing that the two of them didnt answer, Wen Qiong pounced forward and asked anxiously, Didnt you guys say you went to find the Soul Return Flower for me? Wheres the flower? Nie Yins expression instantly darkened. He had almost died trying to find the Soul Returning Flower for her, but in the end, he didnt even get any concern. Let go! Nie Yin pushed her away with a cold expression. It was only when she was pushed away that Wen Qiong came back to her senses, but she was stunned by his terrifying gaze. Seeing that the situation was bad, the queen pulled Wen Qiong behind her. Qionger was too frightened by the earthquake on the mountain, so shes spouting nonsense here. Dont take it to heart. Nie Yin sneered and sized up his nominal fiance for the first time. She was pretty and talented. Most importantly, she was born with a phoenix essence. She was indeed a good candidate for marriage, but she could not even hatch a beast egg. Why was she so anxious to get the Soul Return Flower? Could it be that she had some difficulties? Nie Yin narrowed his eyes. Li Ling, who was standing at the side, felt wronged for Nie Yin, so she said, Cousin, Brother Nie and I have tried our best. Look, Im already disfigured. I dont even know if there will be a scar or not. She scratched her body as she spoke. However, Li Ling didnt take it to heart. She thought that she had been scratched by something on the mountain. She wanted to ask a doctor to take a look later and prescribe some ointment to stop the itch. Wen Qiong had already completely calmed down. She resented Li Ling, but on the surface, she said weakly, Spirit Mountains earthquake made me so afraid. When I thought about how you and my sister were both on Spirit Mountain, I was extremely anxious. When I saw that you were both fine, I was too happy, so I spoke without thinking. I hope Young Master Nie can forgive me. With that, she even bowed weakly. Nie Yin didnt believe her explanation at all. The queen hurriedly came out to smooth things over. Young Master Nie and Linger are tired and Qionger is frightened. Hurry up and rest. Ive already prepared a guest room. Nie Yin thought to himself that if not for the fact that she was born with phoenix essence, who would want to stay in this palace and watch them put on a show? However, the queen had already given him a way out, so he followed her back reluctantly. Even in the house, he was still holding Kong Ruis headband tightly in his hand. In the Demon Abyss, a group of all sorts of demon beasts gathered at the entrance. The commotion on Spirit Mountain was too great, and even those in the Demon Abyss sensed it. Whats going on with Spirit Mountain? Why is there such a violent earthquake? Shit, Rui Rui is still there. Thats right. Why isnt Rui Rui back yet? She hasnt used the life-saving talisman I gave her before she left. She should be fine. The other said with a bitter expression, What if Rui Rui didnt have the time to use it? You jinx! He was knocked on the head. Wheres Boss Kong? You torture Rui Rui every day, but now, you dont even care about Rui Ruis life? They were clamoring, but in the next moment, a demonic wind blew. Kong Niang stared in the direction of Spirit Mountain with a solemn expression. She stretched out her finger to calculate and frowned deeply. Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shes here! Kong Rui fell from the sky above the Demon Abyss. A strange-looking demon beast immediately turned into a fat balloon and caught Kong Rui steadily. Kong Rui hugged her and got off her. Thank you, Fat Auntie. I still havent grasped the right amount of strength to return to the Demon Abyss. Hearing this, Fat Auntie shook her head and smiled brightly. Seeing that Kong Rui was unharmed, the demon beasts hurriedly came forward and started asking questions. Rui Rui, is it fun outside? You seem so happy. Kong Rui chuckled. Its indeed quite interesting outside. Follow me. Kong Niang interrupted their conversation. Kong Rui followed her obediently. Rui Rui has just returned. Let her play with us before leaving. Boss Kong, she has just returned but youre going to torture her already? Ruirui is too pitiful. The demon beasts spoke at once. Shut up! Kong Niang turned around and cursed. The demon beasts immediately shrank their heads and didnt dare to speak anymore. Kong Rui walked behind Kong Niang, but didnt forget to turn around and gesture to the demon beasts to wait for her to return. The demon beasts were excited again. In fact, most demon beasts werent bad by nature. They were unable to choose their birth. However, because they were demon beasts, they were locked in this dark Demon Abyss and couldnt leave for the rest of their lives. Because they were demon beasts, they were feared by humans. Because they were demon beasts, it was extremely difficult to even be seen as a good creature. One day, the heavens sent Rui Rui to them. She was kind-hearted and didnt discriminate against any demon beast. She treated them as family. How could they not love her? After they returned to Kong Niangs residence, she asked seriously, Did anything strange happen along the way? Kong Rui thought about it. I met a rather talented person with a ninth level spiritual body like me. I heard Li Ling call him Brother Nie. The Nie family? Kong Niang suddenly raised her voice, her eyes filled with killing intent. The Nie family was her enemy! Whats wrong? Kong Rui asked in confusion. Its nothing. Kong Niang avoided the topic. Tell me, what else did you encounter? Theres a man with terrifyingly powerful spiritual power in the cave in the middle of Spirit Mountain. Kong Rui said with lingering fear, Even you arent his match. Kong Niang nodded. The commotion on Spirit Mountain has stopped. I guess the person inside hasnt woken up yet. Did you bring the Soul Return Flower back? Kong Rui took out the Soul Return Flower from her storage ring. The storage ring was one of the apprenticeship gifts Kong Niang had given her. In it, there was a space about as large as a room that could be carried with her. It was very convenient. Kong Niang carried the beast egg out. Come, its time for it to break out of its shell. Kong Rui used her spiritual power to crush the Soul Return Flower into fine powder and scattered it on it. The beast egg immediately shook a few times. Then, as if a small hand was knocking on the eggshell, Kong Rui and Kong Niang looked up at each other. Dont help it. Let it come out with its own strength. Kong Rui nodded and continued to look at it gently. When she lost her first beast egg, Kong Rui felt extremely heartbroken, like a mother who had her child kidnapped. Just as she was feeling disheartened, another beast egg was quietly born. However, because she had twin beast eggs, the beast egg was relatively weak when it was born. The baby needed to grow in the beast egg for a while longer since it couldnt break out of its shell with its own strength. And now, with the Soul Return Flower, the little divine beast in the beast egg had its physique strengthened and could finally break out of its shell. Kong Rui couldnt suppress the joy in her heart. With a cracking sound, a furry claw reached out, followed by the head, then the entire body stuck out and looked at Kong Rui curiously. Its a lion! Kong Rui carried the palm-sized lion dotingly. It stared fixedly at Kong Rui, its eyes like ice crystal blue gems that flashed with a dazzling light. It had bright feathers and fur. The lion-like back half of its body was covered in yellow-brown beast fur, and its head and front limbs were all covered in golden feathers. The feathers on its chest were red. How cute! Kong Rui rubbed it against her ear. It was soft to the touch. She liked it so much! Are you sure its a lion? Kong Niang frowned and took it. The little divine beast was still staring at Kong Rui. As expected, Kong Niang saw two small wings covered by fur at its waist. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Its two front claws and back claws were also different. Its back claws were like the claws of an ordinary lion, while its front claws were gorgeous golden, like an eagles, and its nails were black. Its a griffin? Kong Rui said with uncertainty. A divine beast like a griffin was as rare as an immortal bird and phoenix. It was young and cute, and it was the size of a palm, so Kong Rui mistook it for a lion at first glance. The little griffin wasnt afraid of people at all. It was just that it was unhappy after staying in Kong Niangs hands for a while and struggled to go in Kong Ruis direction. Kong Rui took it. The little griffin lay quietly on Kong Ruis shoulder, as if it had finally found a home. Griffins are very weak when theyre young. The ancient books record that from the moment they were born, griffins knew how to endure pain and get greater revenge on enemies. Nothing dares to approach adult griffins. Once battle griffins are injured or attacked, they will carry out even more ferocious revenge. Kong Rui tapped its beak and smiled. I didnt expect you to be so powerful! The little griffin straightened its chest proudly when it heard the praise. Bring it to them. The demon beasts who are concerned about you must be anxious. They might be scolding me behind my back. Kong Niang patted her back. How could that be? Kong Rui smiled. They all know that you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Kong Niang smiled and shook her head. Kong Rui had just carried the little divine beast out when cheers sounded. This little thing is finally willing to come out. What spirit beast is this? A lion? Is it a lion? It doesnt seem like it. What is this? Demon creatures generally didnt pay much attention to ancient books, so most of them couldnt recognize the little griffin. The little griffin looked a little aggrieved and called out weakly, Master. Kong Rui smiled. She couldnt be blamed for not recognizing it at first glance. She smiled and raised the little griffin for the demon beasts to see clearly. She said proudly, Its a little griffin! After Kong Rui finished speaking, everyone was silent for a second. Then, a demon beast that knew about griffins immediately cried out in shock, Its actually a griffin. This is an ancient divine beast! An ancient divine beast? Rui Rui is so powerful. She actually awakened an ancient divine beast! I knew Rui Rui was impressive! For a moment, the entire Demon Abyss was filled with laughter. The imperial capitals atmosphere was completely different. Wen Qiong was still smashing things in the palace. Why hasnt that little bitch come out yet? She made me lose my composure in front of Brother Nie Yin! With that, she started crying. Mother, why didnt you let me awaken my beast essence myself? If I could awaken it myself, the beast egg would definitely have hatched already. I wouldnt have to wait for this stubborn egg! Facing her stubborn and impatient daughter, the queen could only shake her head. Wen Qiong, youre too impatient! Young Master Nies expression looked unpleasant today. You have to know that the Nie family is the leader of the five great clans. They cant be offended. I was just too anxious. When have I, the noble princess, ever suffered such grievances? Alright, I even found Spirit Warrior Qiu for you. He knows everything. There must be a way. The queen comforted her. Someone, bring Spirit Warrior Qiu here. Spirit Warrior Qiu rushed over quickly. The queen handed the beast egg to him. Spirit Warrior Qiu, please help think of a way. Spirit Warrior Qiu took it and replied, Of course. He picked up the egg, touched it, and closed his eyes. The beast egg in his hand seemed to reject him and trembled violently as it tried to escape. Queen, the beast egg has matured, but this spirit beast is very naughty and doesnt want to come out. I knew it! screamed Wen Qiong. That bitch died and left this thing to piss me off! Wen Qiong! the queen snapped. She felt that Wen Qiong was becoming more and more outrageous. Wen Qiong was venting her emotions in front of outsiders and had completely forgotten her place. Wen Qiong had destroyed her image of being gentle, understanding, and caring, which she had constructed for her. Spirit Warrior Qiu didnt pay much attention to it. Theres no need to be anxious. If it doesnt want to come out, we can just force it out. How do we do that? We need your advice, Spirit Warrior Qiu, said the queen. Spirit Warrior Qiu stroked his beard. Since ancient times, the five elements have restrained each other. The attributes of spirit beasts have also restrained each other. The wood attribute restrains the earth attribute, the earth attribute restrains the water attribute, the water attribute restrains the fire attribute, the fire attribute restrains the metal attribute, and the metal attribute restrains the wood attribute. The princess has awakened the phoenix essence. The phoenix should be of the fire attribute. Put it in the extremely cold ice and it should be out in a few days. Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Both mother and daughter looked delighted. What are you waiting for? Bring me the extremely cold ice. Extremely cold ice was absolute zero. Under those conditions, even the air would freeze. I dont believe it wont come out, Wen Qiong thought. The extremely cold ice was quickly carried up in a huge nest. Even though there were many heating measures outside, the slaves hands were still frostbitten when they carried it. As soon as it was carried in, the entire room was immediately filled with coldness. Im freezing! Wen Qiong complained, tossing the beast egg in without looking. The queen and Spirit Warrior Qiu leaned over and peered inside. Sure enough, the beast-egg was shivering with cold. Spirit Warrior Qiu bowed and said with a smile, Ill wait for your good news. In that case, Ill take my leave. The queen nodded. If it does hatch, there will be great rewards! At this moment, Li Ling was rolling around on the bed, itching all over. Get lost, all of you. Whats the use of me looking for you guys?! she roared. The imperial physicians knelt down in unison. Li Lings body was already covered in bloody scratches. Why is it so itchy?! She cried. Its all Wen Qiongs fault. She cant even hatch a beast egg. Otherwise, why would I have to go to Spirit Mountain?! Why are you all still kneeling there?! Li Ling shouted at the female slaves. Hurry up and help me scratch! However, the more they scratched her, the itchier she became! The next day, the parts of her body that had been scratched even started to fester. Li Ling was tormented throughout the night and couldnt fall asleep. The next morning, she wrapped herself up tightly and entered the palace. Aunt, quickly help me think of a way! Li Ling scratched her face, which was covered in new and old injuries. Her face was very unsightly and was covered by a thick veil. Whats wrong with you? Why are you wrapped up so tightly on such a hot day?! Li Han, who was beside the queen, laughed. She was also from the Li family, one of the five major clans. Li Ling was even angrier. Linger, tell me whats going on. the Queen asked with concern. Aunt, Li Ling cried, I went up the mountain to pick spiritual herbs for Wen Qiong and Young Master Nie yesterday. I dont know why I became like this when I returned. Li Ling was unwilling to tell her about the humiliating incident with Kong Rui. When she recovered, she would definitely send someone to kill that bitch! At the same time, she deliberately emphasized that she did it for Wen Qiong. She wanted the queens guilt and pity. You child! The queen took a step back when Li Ling was getting closer and closer to her. Why didnt you say so earlier? You should have told me yesterday. Hurry up and call the imperial physicians. Li Ling looked at the queen, who took a step back, and felt even more dejected. The imperial physicians have no solution. Aunt, you cant abandon me. You cant burn bridges. I became like this because of your daughter! Li Ling said anxiously. The queen was a little unhappy when she heard this. You insisted on going to Spirit Mountain. Do you want me to say what your ulterior motive was? You asked for it, but youre blaming Wen Qiong now. Thats right. Li Han covered half of her face with her fan and said in disdain, Wen Qiong didnt ask you to go. Its already good enough that the queen and Wen Qiong are magnanimous and dont blame you, but youre actually blaming them! The queen waved her hand, indicating for Li Han to stop talking. No matter what, I wont abandon you. Go back first. Ill send someone to you immediately after I find a way. This was a classic case of shirking. How could Li Ling not understand the meaning behind her words? She called out miserably. The queen was irritated by her shouting. Someone escort Miss Li back to the mansion. Li Ling struggled as she was dragged out. None of them are good people! Li Ling kicked a female slave as soon as she went out. She continued to scratch. Unexpectedly, as soon as she returned to the residence, a female slave ran up to her. Miss, look! The female slave brought over an arrow. There was a note on the arrowhead. Li Ling unfolded it and saw that it said, If you want the antidote, go to Spirit Mountain alone at noon the day after tomorrow. I wont wait for you if youre late! Li Ling looked at the piece of paper and trembled with anger. So someone set her up! Bitch! She was going to tear that person to pieces! Everything that had happened to Li Ling was part of Kong Ruis plan. She was just short of the Nine Transformation Soul Pill to take control over Li Lings body. There were countless alchemists in the Demon Abyss, and the most powerful one was the Poison Master. His surname was Wan, and his name was Wan Fang. Poison Master was the title given to him by the people in the Demon Abyss. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This person was eccentric and arrogant. His alchemy skills had reached perfection, but he was still best at making poison. The Gu poison in Li Lings body was created by him. Uncle Wan, Im here. Kong Rui knocked on the door. The Poison Master opened the door and said, You dont come here unless you have a request. No! Kong Rui stuck out her tongue guiltily. The Poison Master tossed her a small pill bottle, as if it were nothing to him, but it had taken him forty-nine days to make. I knew you knew me best, Uncle Wan! The Poison Master could not help but say, The Nine Transformation Soul Pill is indeed difficult to refine. Ive been searching for this ingredient for hundreds of years. Of course, the difference between the Nine Transformation Soul Pill I refined and the one others refined is that after the person who consumed the pill I refined changes their soul, their spiritual energy will enter the body of the person being replaced, which means that your level will be unaffected. Really? Thats great! Kong Rui exclaimed. With this, the chances of her plan succeeding greatly increased! Uncle Wan, is there anything you need me to do? The Poison Masters eyes lit up, but then they instantly dimmed. Forget it. His enemy was too powerful. Kong Rui would be courting death if she went now. He patted Kong Ruis back. Youre a child of the Demon Abyss. Dont embarrass Demon Abyss when you go out! Among the juniors of Demon Abyss and these five great families, I want you to be the most outstanding one! I will! Kong Rui said solemnly. The Poison Master tossed her another storage ring. There are all kinds of spirit herbs inside that you might find useful. They all have instructions on them. Youll understand after you read them. Kong Rui looked at her gratefully. The Poison Master was genuinely kind to her. Are you sure you dont want me to do anything? Kong Rui asked again. The Poison Master waved a hand. Go. Ill tell you when youre strong enough to fight him. When Kong Rui returned home, she realized that the entrance was filled with demon creatures. Rui Rui, I hear youre leaving tomorrow. Are you leaving, Rui Rui? I cant bear to part with you. When are you coming back to visit us? Kong Rui felt a little helpless. Its not like Im not coming back. Why are you guys so sad? Rui Rui, these are the spiritual artifacts we prepared for you. Kong Rui looked at the room full of spiritual artifacts and was touched. She had thought that falling into the Demon Abyss was equivalent to going from one hell to another. Then, she realized that it wasnt like that. This was her home and they were her family. Dont worry, Ill be back safe and sound! A cold wind blew and Kong Niang appeared at the door. Alright, stop crying. How shameful. Get lost, Kong Niang said to the demon creatures. The demons were so frightened that they didnt dare to speak. They left dejectedly. Before they left, they looked at Kong Rui reluctantly. What are these things? Kong Niang looked at the strange spiritual artifacts in the room and kicked them. Dont! Kong Rui immediately packed up all these things. These were the treasures of the demonic creatures. After we get out, I have a few things to tell you, Kong Niang said. Kong Rui sat opposite her with a serious look. First, I hope you can help me bring back the head of Grand Elder Nie Lin. Second, find the artifact that can break through the Demon Abyssthe Heaven Splitting Axe. Kong Niang gritted her teeth when she said Nie Lins name. Nie Lin and the Heaven Splitting Axe. Ill remember! Kong Rui repeated. Youre leaving tomorrow. I have some things to remind you. I know youve experienced a lot since you were young, but its dangerous outside. Youre kind-hearted, so you still need to be vigilant at all times. Kong Rui nodded solemnly. Kong Niang stroked her hair. Come back early. Ill wait for you in the Demon Abyss. The next day, Kong Rui set off very early. She didnt want to face the scene of the Demon Abyss demons sending her off. Just wait. She would find the Heaven Splitting Axe and free them all! Li Ling had set off earlier than Kong Rui. She had not slept for two days and two nights. She wanted to see the person quickly. The weather was hot, and the wounds in her body couldnt heal. The wounds stank, as if she were already a walking corpse. She didnt dare take anyone with her. She didnt dare let the queen and the others know. That group didnt really want the best for her either. Most of all, she was afraid the perpetrator would go back on his word. In any case, her life was the most important thing. She had to survive first. But what she didnt expect was that the perpetrator wanted her dead! Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Ling came to the tree under the barrier of Spirit Mountain. Along the way, she kept scratching, and her skin and flesh were already lacerated. Poor thing, someone sighed as she said. Who is it? Li Ling looked around cautiously. There was no one in sight. How stupid. Look up, Kong Rui said. Its you? Youre that little bitch? Impossible! Werent you thrown into the Demon Abyss? Arent you dead? Li Ling completely broke down when she saw Kong Rui sitting on a tree. Kong Rui crossed her arms and smiled sarcastically. Thats right. Not only did you guys throw me into the Demon Abyss, but you also pushed me off the cliff. Y-y-youre her? Youre actually her! Why, why are you haunting me like a ghost? Why are you doing this to me? It was the queen and Wen Qiong who killed you first. Why dont you target them?! But youre also an accomplice. Kong Rui looked down at her. Im an accomplice? Hahaha, do you think Im that powerful? I wouldnt dare to. How could I dare to resist them? My mother is just a concubine. If it werent for the fact that Im considered talented among the younger generation of the family, I might have ended up like you. Li Ling began to lie. Do you think the queen, Wen Qiong and the others are good to their own people? These cold-blooded beasts wont even save their own people. And theres Brother Nie! Tears came to her eyes. Hes so outstanding. Who wouldnt want to be with him? As long as I can marry him, given his position in the five great clans, no one will ever disrespect me again. Kong Rui looked at her emotionlessly. You had a choice, but you always made the most vicious choice. You found seemingly reasonable excuses for yourself, but in the end, its just due to your evil nature. Li Ling was still laughing and crying, as if she hadnt heard anything. Do you still want the antidote? Kong Rui asked. Li Ling immediately stopped acting crazy and reached out. Give it to me! Kong Rui gave her half of the Nine Transformation Soul Pill and Li Ling swallowed it without hesitation. After a while, Li Lings expression turned ferocious. She felt pain all over her body, as if her soul was being sucked out. You lied to me! Im going to kill you! However, after two days and two nights of suffering, and having just taken the Nine Revolutions Soul Pill, she no longer had any strength in her body. She could only watch as Kong Rui consumed the other half. Pay for your sins with your life, were the last words Li Ling heard before she died. Then, Kong Rui occupied her body. After her soul and body were completely matched, Li Lings body began to recover at a visible speed. The wounds healed in a few breaths. This was one of the phoenix essences abilities. Then, Kong Rui took out a new set of clothes from her storage ring and changed into Li Lings wrinkled clothes. She looked toward the imperial capital and said, Im back. At this moment, the palace was immersed in joy because the beast egg finally had its first crack. Everyone watched in surprise. Look, the beast has revealed a foot, a slave girl said. As expected, a pale yellow phoenix claw extended from the crack. Then, the entire egg cracked open. The phoenix was finally born! The little phoenix looked around, as if searching for something, but when it couldnt find it, its expression became aggrieved and angry. Here, little beastie, take a look at your master. The queen tried to pick it up so that it could turn to look at Wen Qiong, but the little phoenix didnt appreciate the gesture and pecked her. Damn you! the queen swore while quickly withdrawing her hand. Her fingers were bleeding and there was a gaping wound. What are you doing? Wen Qiong shouted at the little phoenix. Bah! Youre not my master, you ugly freak! The little phoenix turned into a girl about three years old. Where did you hide my master? The little phoenixs memories from before the egg hatched were vague. The little phoenix only vaguely remembered that its master was almost fatally injured. The little phoenix used its hard shell to block the attack for her. After that, the little phoenix could no longer feel its masters aura. Actually, the little phoenix had already matured, but she wanted to see its master first, so the little phoenix was unwilling to break out of the shell! However, this group of bad people clearly knew that the little phoenix was of the fire attribute, but they still placed it in the extremely cold ice to force it out. The little phoenix was very angry. Didnt we do so for you to break out of your shell, you little brute? Wen Qiong asked, rushing forward to shake the little phoenix by both shoulders. The little phoenix broke free from her and spat out flames, igniting the curtains of the room. Aaargh! everyone in the room screamed. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The queens hair was on fire, but she managed to extinguish it. She steadied her crown and roared, Yin Ling, bring men to arrest this animal! Everyone was rushing to get out. Ill burn you bastards to death! Return my master to me! The little phoenix returned to its bird form and spat out flames in the room. However, it had just been born after all, so its spiritual power was weak and it lacked combat experience. After a while, it was caught by the guard captain, Yin Ling. Yin Ling held it in her hand and smiled sinisterly. Good girl, I finally caught you. Lock her in the underground chamber and discipline her until she obeys! Cough, cough! The queen choked on the smoke. She coughed violently into her handkerchief covering her mouth and nose. Wen Qiong said dejectedly, What should we do? It doesnt listen to me at all. The spirit beast competition is coming soon. The queen adjusted herself and reached out to comfort her. Dont worry. The people in the underground chamber will definitely discipline her. Only then did Wen Qiong relax slightly. After all, she felt that the torture in the underground chamber was cruel. After changing her soul, Kong Rui saw her own body on the ground, but she couldnt return to the Demon Abyss for the time being. She thought for a moment and decided to use a protective artifact to cover her entire body before getting the Vermillion Bird to send her to the cave on the cliff of the spiritual mountain. The most dangerous place was the safest place. Before the god in the cave fully woke up, his pressure would definitely be able to help watch over her body. Of course, she had to hurry. The longer she waited, the more trouble there would be. Id like to do you a favor, Master, the griffin said, sticking its head out. Be good, Little Lion. Youre still young. Hide now and focus on cultivating. Fine, Little Lion said sullenly. Little Lion was the name its master had given it, and it liked it very much. It had to cultivate well and strive to help its master as soon as possible. Other cubs could fight as soon as they were born, but it was so small. Little Lion felt very useless. In the evening, Kong Rui arrived at the Imperial City. The sky hadnt darkened yet. Li Han smiled in front of the Li familys residence. Where did you go? Youre even wearing a veil. Are you afraid of being laughed at? After saying that, she giggled. Kong Rui smiled meaningfully. Get lost. Its none of your business no matter where I go. Li Hans expression immediately turned cold. Sister, youre so rude. Im just afraid that youll embarrass our family. After all, which young ladys face is as rotten as the mud on the ground, like yours? Li Han was the most talented girl in the Li family. She already had a third level spiritual body at a young age. Li Lings status in the family was lower than hers, so she usually avoided her. But Kong Rui was the one standing here today. She had no intention of hiding. Im still better than you, Sister. After all, I was once good-looking, but youve probably never even been a beauty, right? Li Hans face turned red with anger. She didnt expect that brainless Li Ling to become so sharp-tongued after returning from a trip. Wasnt she afraid of being seen? Then she would let people stare at her! She stepped forward to tear the veil off Kong Ruis face, but Kong Rui dodged with a smile. Li Han was shocked, but then she felt that it was just luck. She attacked again, but Kong Rui still dodged it. How could that be?! Li Han was shocked. Sister, whats wrong? When did you become so soft-hearted? Do you want me to help you? Kong Rui smiled. Li Han saw Kong Ruis smile and trembled with anger. You bastard, dont dodge if you have the guts! Fine, I wont dodge! Kong Rui seized the opportunity and predicted Li Hans next attack, then blocked it with her left hand and slapped Li Han with her right hand. How dare you! Li Han screamed. She was a legitimate daughter, much more noble than Li Ling, an illegitimate child born to a lowly concubine. She didnt expect her to dare to slap her today. If news of this were to spread out in the Li familys residence tomorrow, she would probably be laughed at. Kong Rui saw her gnashing her teeth and remembered that the last time Li Han bullied her was in the Bestial Battle Arena. At that time, Li Han was wearing a golden crown and a long red dress. Li Han aloofly badmouthed Kong Rui with the people around her, as if she was a dead dog. Now, she could finally get revenge! She wanted to take revenge for all the pain she had suffered! Something was wrong! Li Han suddenly became vigilant. She felt that the person opposite her was far stronger than her. This stunned her for a moment. What are you two doing? A familiar voice came from the back. For a moment, Kong Rui didnt dare to look back. She was afraid that she wouldnt be able to control her hatred. She had heard that voice a hundred times, a thousand times. She hated her! Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sister, she actually hit me! Li Han immediately complained. Whats going on? Wen Qiong pretended to be concerned. In fact, she wished that they would fight. It would be best if both sides suffered. Kong Ruis hands were clenched into fists, with her nails digging into her palms so tightly that she was bleeding. Sister Ling, why arent you saying anything? Wen Qiong ran to her and looked at her. Whats with your spiritual power? Wen Qiong had also sensed that the spiritual power of the person in front of her was no longer the same as before. Thanks to the poison I got from Spirit Mountain, I didnt expect to obtain a few cultivation level increases for free. My luck is just that good. Dont you think its infuriating? Kong Rui said as calmly as she could. Wen Qiong smiled awkwardly. Congratulations, Sister Ling. But why did you hit Sister Han? Wen Qiongs tone was inquisitive. Kong Rui wiped her hands. I wanted to hit her, so I hit her. After saying that, she leaned in front of Wen Qiong and smiled disdainfully. If I want to hit you, I will have to hit you as well. Wen Qiong was horrified. Sister Ling, youre crazy! She really didnt know her place. After a few mouthfuls of poison, she didnt even know her own place anymore? Wen Qiong thought resentfully. Kong Rui sneered and asked, By the way, Sister, has your beast egg hatched? If this had happened before, Wen Qiong would have cursed her for bringing it up. But today, Wen Qiong answered with some pride. It hatched. Wheres the little phoenix? Its better to have talent than use crooked methods. Thats right. Talent is better than crooked methods. Any power obtained through crooked means will definitely be punished by the heavens, right? Wen Qiong felt apprehensive when she heard this. She couldnt help wondering if she knew something, but on second thought, she was certain she didnt. Other than her and the queen, the other female slaves who knew had been killed. Word of it couldnt get out. When Kong Rui heard that the beast egg had hatched, she made up her mind to snatch it back! Sister Ling, youre just a concubines daughter. Im afraid its not appropriate for you to argue with a legitimate princess here, right? Wen Qiong said. Thats right, you actually forgot who you are. Li Han hurried over to agree. Kong Rui didnt want to talk to them anymore. She walked straight into the room. All she wanted to do now was get rid of them both and go to the palace to find the little phoenix. Li Han quickly stopped her. You want to leave? How will you explain the slap you gave me? As soon as Li Han finished speaking, Kong Rui slapped her again. You, you, you! Li Han was completely furious. She summoned her intrinsic divine beast, the Gray Spirit Elephant. Kong Rui wasnt afraid at all. She drew her sword and was about to stab it. At this critical moment, a roar sounded. Stop it, all of you! a middle-aged man shouted in frustration. He stomped his foot angrily as he spoke. Look at yourselves! Guests are still here, but youre fighting among yourselves! Kong Rui glanced over and saw a familiar figure. Wasnt this Nie Yin? Kong Niangs enemy! Wen Qiongs eyes lit up. Brother Nie, youre here too! Nie Yin nodded, then comforted Mr. Li like a gentleman. Everyone has conflicts. I came at the wrong time. You cant say that. Its our familys honor to have you here, Mr. Li said with a hearty smile. Daddy! Upon hearing this, Mr. Li turned around and saw that Li Hans eyes were filled with tears. It was as if she was trying her best not to let tears fall since she didnt want others to know that she was crying. However, the way she called him daddy was filled with grievance. Even Wen Qiongs face twitched slightly when she heard it. No one could beat this woman in terms of acting. Father, weve caused you trouble and made a fool of ourselves in front of Young Master Nie. I should have given in to my sister when she hit me. Shes young and insensible, so its all my fault. Li Han started crying after saying that. Kong Rui applauded her. Go on. You unfilial child! Seeing Kong Ruis nonchalant expression, Mr. Li stomped his feet in anger and pointed at Kong Rui fiercely. Li Ling, your spiritual power? Nie Yin was the first to notice that something was wrong with her. Initially, he felt that there was something wrong with Li Lings attitude towards him. If she had seen him before, she would have pounced on him. But now, she was indifferent to him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that her spiritual power had actually increased by so much! Its just a blessing in disguise. Kong Rui was unwilling to elaborate. Nie Yin was quite smart. The more she said, the more risks there would be. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Nie Yins words, Mr. Li gave Kong Rui a strange look. Dont tell me you went to find some crooked method to increase your strength? We, the five great clans, despise relying on crooked methods the most. You can Mr. Li was about to reprimand her when Kong Rui stopped him. I was just poisoned two days ago and obtained an opportunity on the way to finding the antidote! Kong Rui said. Poisoned? Mr. Li was even more confused. How did you get poisoned? Kong Rui sneered. Li Lings status in the Li family was really pitiful. She had been in so much pain for two days, but her father didnt know at all! Kong Rui couldnt be bothered to deal with him anymore and said, Im tired. Ill go back and rest first! With that, Kong Rui turned and left. You! Mr. Li was furious that his illegitimate daughter had embarrassed herself in front of outsiders. You unfilial child! Go back and copy the family teachings a hundred times! Mr. Li shouted at Kong Ruis back. Li Han leaned forward and looked at Mr. Li with tears in her eyes. She secretly cursed Li Ling for being an idiot. How dare she fight with the legitimate daughter?! But Mr. Li was already enraged. He glared at Li Han, who was leaning towards him. You go back and copy the family teachings too! Youre not allowed to go out until you finish! These insensible girls were always causing him trouble! They disregarded how distinguished the current guest was. How embarrassing! Li Han looked at Mr. Li in disbelief. The tears in her eyes finally fell. It was late at night, and Kong Rui had rested enough. Her spirit beast, the griffin, was sleeping steadily beside her and snoring contentedly. Kong Rui smoothed its fur to let it sleep more comfortably. Little Lion, you must be exhausted after staying in the storage ring for a day! Dont worry, Ill definitely find a more comfortable place for you to rest! But itll still be hard on you! Kong Rui gently stroked her furry head. It was as if the Little Lion had heard her in its sleep. It rubbed its head against her hand and whimpered before falling back into a deep sleep. After confirming that the Little Lion was fine, Kong Rui placed it in her storage ring again. Tonight, she had more important things to do! Kong Rui took out the night suit from her storage ring. This wasnt an ordinary night suit. It had the function of invisibility and resistance. It could also disguise a persons physique. This was made for her personally by the number one tailor in the world, Aunt Li. Coupled with Kong Ruis magical disguise technique, by the time she was done, she already looked like a completely different person. To avoid being discovered, Kong Rui sneaked into the palace at night. However, after circling the palace, Kong Rui didnt sense the aura of the little phoenix. Could it be that the little phoenix is not in the palace? Kong Rui knew that the queen was cunning. It was possible that she had hidden the little phoenix elsewhere. As the queens maiden family, the Li family showed no signs of the little phoenix. Could it be Kong Rui searched through the homes of the families on the queens side according to her memory, but she couldnt find any trace of the little phoenix. She felt indignant, but she had no clue at all. Just as she was hesitating about whether to return to the Li family first, she suddenly remembered that the head of the five major clans was the Nie family, the princess future in-laws! With the Nie familys strength, it wasnt impossible for them to hide the little phoenix! Kong Rui made a prompt decision and ran towards the Nie familys residence. As soon as she approached the Nie familys residence, Kong Rui felt a powerful pressure approaching her. This was different from the other families residences. Even the palace had never given her such a strong sense of deterrence. Kong Rui immediately hesitated. There must be experts watching over the Nie familys residence. Wont it be risky for me to go? As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly felt some movement in the storage ring. She secretly gritted her teeth, opened her storage ring, and took out an artifact that looked like an oil-paper umbrella made of purple-gold steel. This was given to Kong Rui by Lu Yang, the forger who disliked talking to people in the Demon Abyss. If not for Kong Niangs explanation, Kong Rui wouldnt have known that this Yin-Yang Umbrella could unleash different powers according to the users level. Not only could it conceal the spiritual power fluctuations on Kong Ruis body, allowing her to hide herself even more thoroughly, but it could also resist at least three levels of pressure for her. Kong Rui opened the Yin-Yang Umbrella and landed in the Nie familys courtyard with a few leaps. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the middle of the night, other than a few patrolling guards, the Nie familys residence was as quiet as the rocky hills in the depths of the Demon Abyss. The Nie familys residence was much more imposing. After all, they were the head of the five major families. Kong Rui took a look at the terrain and bumped into an acquaintance, Nie Yin. Nie Yin was strolling in the courtyard while holding a piece of cloth in his hand. Kong Rui took a closer look and realized that it was the headband she had lost earlier. He fumbled with the headband, picturing the woman as she fell into the abyss. If not for that idiot Li Ling, he might have already figured out that womans background. How could he still be unable to sleep at night, like now? Ever since he met that woman, he vaguely felt that she wasnt someone simple. A woman who could travel alone on Spirit Mountain and had strength comparable to his If the other families found her first Nie Yin clenched the headband in his hand, his expression determined. Seeing Nie Yins expression, Kong Rui suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. This guy He didnt fancy her, did he? She shook her head violently, shaking off the ludicrous thought, and hurried away. Forget it! Everything could wait until she found the little phoenix! At that time, even if this greedy man didnt look for her, she would look for him! After all, she had to avenge Kong Niang! As soon as Kong Rui left, a black figure suddenly appeared beside Nie Yin. Nie Yin paused and looked at the wary shadow beside him. What is it? The black shadow said in a low voice, I felt something strange beside you just now, so I rushed over to take a look. Nie Yin glanced around and asked, Whats unusual? The black shadow seemed puzzled for a moment, then said, I cant feel it anymore. Nie Yins heart skipped a beat. Black Phantom was one of the five hidden experts of the Nie family. There were few people in the world who were above his realm. Since he sensed that something was amiss, there must be a problem! But this person just disappeared into thin air? Everything went smoothly on Kong Ruis side. Unexpectedly, something happened to her body. Chao Bai had lost track of time in the spirit coffin. Recently, he had been in a state of imminent awakening. The previous battle on Spirit Mountain had destroyed some of the talismans that sealed him. His spiritual power was gradually recovering. At the same time, it kept tearing open the gap in the seal, allowing him to come out. On this day, he finally opened his eyes. He had probably been asleep for too long. His eyes looked calm and emotionless. However, the entire spiritual mountain changed drastically after he woke up. The mountain cracked and magma overflowed. Countless spiritual beasts were migrating in an attempt to avoid the hot magma. The people from the imperial capital and the Demon Abyss were all looking in the direction of Spirit Mountain solemnly. There was only one thing everyone was praying for The queen gripped the scepter in her hand tightly and instructed in a low voice, That person cannot wake up. Yin Ling, send someone to reinforce the seal quickly. We must not let him wake up! Yes! Yin Ling replied and disappeared. The instigator of the huge chaos was frowning at the woman lying beside him. With a tap of his finger, he easily cracked the protective shield set up by the woman. He pinched the womans face. Her soft skin was smooth and delicate. Who might she be? He searched his mind but still found nothing. He reached out and gently pushed the woman. She didnt react, but Chao Bai stared at his hand in a daze. A soulless body? Interesting! However, he had just woken up and his spiritual power was recovering slowly. In the next moment, he fell back into a deep sleep. This time, his hand closed over the hand of the woman beside him. In the Demon Abyss. Its over! Boss Kong! A demonic creature cried out. Whats the matter? Boss Kong felt a headache coming on. The demon knelt down and cried, The treasure I gave Rui Rui to protect her body has shattered! Someone must have forcefully broken it! What! Kong Niang slammed the table. Who gave that person the guts to touch our people?! Where was the last place you sensed the artifact? The demon pointed weakly at Spirit Mountain. Tell me the exact location! Kong Niang grabbed the demons collar and said anxiously. Kong Ruis body was very important. Nothing could happen to her! She was really worried and wanted to send a wisp of her divine sense over to take a look. Kong Rui knew nothing of this. According to the information she had obtained, the capital was about to hold a spirit beast competition. This was the most grand competition in the empire. It was held once a year. The families would choose a disciple to compete, and the winner would be rewarded handsomely. Moreover, it represented great glory and strength. Who wouldnt want to compete for first place? Chapter 20 - Golden-Winged Unicorn Chapter 20 Golden-Winged Unicorn Kong Rui searched the imperial capital for two days but couldnt find the whereabouts of the little phoenix. She also thought about the underground chamber where she had once been held. However, she had been in a semi-conscious state when she came in and out. That place was also hidden. She had no idea where the underground chamber was. Fortunately, the spirit beast competition was tomorrow. No matter what, Wen Qiong would definitely bring Little Phoenix out. At that time, there would be an opportunity! However, the spirit beast competition venue was heavily guarded. With Kong Ruis current status as the illegitimate daughter of the Li family, how could she sneak in? Just as Kong Rui was feeling vexed, Mr. Li ran over excitedly and handed the opportunity to enter the spirit beast competition to Kong Rui. Ling Ling, its a great thing that you obtained an opportunity this time! Mr. Li addressed his illegitimate daughter affectionately. He looked at his usually neglected illegitimate daughter with joy. This is your chance to bring glory to the Li family! Dont worry! As long as you get first place in this spirit beast competition, I will definitely let your mother officially enter our familys ancestral hall! Mr. Li revealed a benevolent smile and stared at Kong Ruis face. Kong Rui didnt kneel in front of him gratefully, as Mr. Li had expected. However, Mr. Li still saw a trace of excitement and joy in Kong Ruis eyes. Good. That was the effect he wanted! As long as she performed well, the Li family would definitely stand out in this spirit beast competition! Mr. Li, who finally had a chance to hold his head high, turned around and left happily. He decided to go to the ancestral hall and have a good chat with his ancestors to express his great achievement of giving birth to a talented daughter. Actually, the Li familys original candidate for the competition was Wen Qiong, but the patriarch strongly objected. Because he felt that an outsider couldnt compete on their behalf. They wanted a child whose surname was Li to win honor for their family. Originally, among the younger generation, Li Ling and Li Han were the most outstanding. However, after Li Lings spiritual power soared, she became the most outstanding talent of the younger generation. Moreover, her spirit beast, the Thousand Gold Leopard, was also a combat divine beast. It was even more agile and ferocious than Li Hans elephant. It was the most suitable spirit beast for the competition. When Li Han knew that their father had let Li Ling compete, she was anxious. She wanted to go more than anyone else. As long as she was chosen, she could seize control of the best resources of the entire clan. Moreover, even if she couldnt win the competition, the rewards would be very generous. She could also gain the reputation of the Li familys most outstanding junior. She couldnt help it. She was determined to get this spot! Li Han rushed into the clan leaders room and tried her best to fight for the chance. Patriarch, I want to participate in the competition! The clan leader didnt blame Li Han for being disrespectful. He only said, This competition is very important. The elders of the clan weighed the pros and cons. Li Han still refused to give up. She was once the most outstanding one among the younger generation. Why was she suddenly inferior to an illegitimate daughter?! How could she raise her head in front of outsiders in the future?! Seeing that Li Han was acting stubborn, the patriarch sighed and said, If you dont want to give up, Ill give you another chance! When she heard that she still had a chance, Li Hans eyes lit up. The patriarch summoned everyone in the clan to the martial arts arena and instructed his servant to bring over a pure white spirit beast. Kong Rui stared at the spirit beasts white fur and couldnt help but sigh. What a good horse! However, when the horse turned around, Kong Rui was surprised to see a golden horn on its head. A unicorn? Golden could it be? As expected, in the next moment, the unicorn let out a long cry and a pair of golden wings suddenly spread out on its body. Its really a Golden-Winged Unicorn! The Li family is really rich! Kong Rui muttered to herself. Unicorns had always been rare. Among the five major clans, only a few elders had them. As for the Golden-Winged Unicorn, it was even rarer. It was probably hard to find a second one among the five families! However, why did he bring this treasure out at this time? Kong Rui was puzzled when she heard someone call Li Lings name. Since Kong Rui had obtained the right to enter the competition tomorrow, she didnt want to cause any more trouble. She followed the rules of the Li family and bowed to the patriarch and elders. The patriarch nodded in satisfaction and called Li Han over. The patriarch said to the two of them, The Golden-Winged Unicorn is the guardian beast of our family. Let it confirm the candidate for tomorrows competition! Dissatisfied with this arrangement, Kong Rui frowned slightly. However, the clan leader immediately said, You will enter the arena on your mounts. This unicorn is the mount you will be riding on that day. Whoever it chooses will participate in the empires spirit beast competition. Chapter 21 - Tournament Chapter 21 Tournament Kong Rui and Li Han stood side by side in front of the Golden-Winged Unicorn. The Golden-Winged Unicorn puffed hot air from its huge nostrils. Li Han took out the ambrosia her mother had prepared from her storage bracelet and handed it to the Golden-Winged Unicorn. The Golden-Winged Unicorn sniffed the ambrosia and licked its mouth, but raised its head proudly. Seeing this, Li Han felt anger. However, she didnt dare to offend the Golden-Winged Unicorn now. She couldnt miss the opportunity to compete because of a moment of anger. She didnt believe that Kong Rui would have any tricks to subdue the Golden-Winged Unicorn this time! Kong Rui took two steps forward to the Golden-Winged Unicorn. She stared into its eyes and slowly extended her right hand. The Golden-Winged Unicorn first puffed out hot air, then stood upright and let out a long cry. Just when everyone thought the Golden-Winged Unicorn was angry, it suddenly quieted and put its nose close to Kong Ruis hand. It twisted its head and tried its best to please Kong Rui. Kong Rui couldnt help but smile and pat the Golden-Winged Unicorns head when she saw it acting like a lapdog. The Golden-Winged Unicorn looked like it was enjoying itself. Not to mention Li Han, even the Li familys patriarch had never seen such a docile Golden-Winged Unicorn! Under everyones shocked gazes, Kong Rui patted the Golden-Winged Unicorns face and said, See you tomorrow! After Kong Rui finished speaking, she bowed to the patriarch and the elders and swaggered away. Li Han stood where she was, her hands clenched into fists. She tried to suppress her anger, but glared at the Golden-Winged Unicorn with hatred. She couldnt help herself. Why?! You beast! Why didnt you choose me?! The Golden-Winged Unicorn seemed to have seen through Li Hans thoughts. It immediately neighed, raised its front legs high, and stood up again. However, this time, its eyes were filled with anger as it was about to kick Li Han. The patriarch immediately instructed his servants to hold back the crazy Golden-Winged Unicorn and saved Li Hans life. Li Han fell to the ground in fear and burst into tears. Boss Kong quickly sent her spiritual sense over and saw that Kong Rui was sleeping soundly. She relaxed a little and quickly sent someone to bring Kong Ruis body back. Soon, it was time for the spirit beast competition. On this day, the representatives of the various families would arrive at the capital. The five major families arrived in a grand manner. Look, its the Hua family, one of the five major families! The members of the Hua family were all on flying spirit beasts and slowly landed on the ground with flower petals. Heavens, the way the Hua family appears is really special. How much money was spent on these flower petals that fill the sky? Someone sighed. The person beside him smiled and said, The Hua family is one of the five major families, so how can they lack money? Youre worrying too much. C Then, a huge thunderclap sounded in the sky. It was the Lei family! The Lei familys appearance is always so over the top every year. Theres nothing special about it anymore after so many years. Sigh, you dont know. This year, the Lei family also produced a prodigy, Lei Aotian. He has a ninth level spiritual body. The Nie family also has a ninth level spiritual body. Young Master Nie Yin is such a gentleman, a woman said shyly. Her companion beside her teased her, You just think that Young Master Nie is handsome. The two of them laughed as they spoke. Amidst everyones discussion, the Nie family, who was the center of attention, appeared. Young Master Niels mount was his own spirit beast, the Heavenly Wolf. This spirit beast was very strong, huge, and oppressive. As soon as he appeared, he won the hearts of countless girls below the stage. Wen Qiong sat beside her mother on the dais and also looked very proud. This was her fianc! In the entire world, only she was worthy of him. Those trash below the stage werent worth mentioning. Then, it was the Bai familys turn. The Bai family emphasized strength, so it didnt put much effort into making a grand appearance. Naturally, there was nothing interesting about it. It was almost time, but the Li family still didnt appear. Everyone was whispering. At this moment, the head of the Li family and the family doctor were anxiously treating the Golden-Winged Unicorn. They didnt know if the Golden-Winged Unicorn had food poisoning or something, but early this morning, they realized that it had been dispirited and weak. It couldnt go on stage at all. What should we do? Sister Ling, why dont you take good care of it? Li Han looked concerned, but she was overjoyed. Shed spiked the Golden-Winged Unicorns food with powerful laxatives for this day. What she didnt have, Li Ling wouldnt be allowed to have either! When Mr. Li heard this, he also reprimanded his illegitimate daughter angrily, not caring whether or not she was the one watching over the Golden-Winged Unicorn yesterday. Kong Rui ignored these peoples words and stood at the side to watch the doctor carefully examine the Golden-Winged Unicorn. Chapter 22 - Suppressing the Audience Chapter 22 Suppressing the Audience Unicorns had different physiques from ordinary spirit beasts. If they were sick, it would be even more difficult to treat them. Master, I can help you, the griffin whispered in Kong Ruis mind. Ive accumulated enough spiritual power to last a day as an adult. Little Lion, youre awesome! Kong Rui praised. At the same time, she had an idea. Originally, when Kong Rui knew that she was going to enter the competition, she was still worried that not being able to summon the Thousand Gold Leopard would arouse the Li familys suspicion. Although she was already prepared to use a magical artifact, there was still some risk. Now that the Little Lion could appear as an adult, the Li family probably wouldnt fuss over the Thousand Gold Leopard! 0 Patriarch, I also awakened a spirit beast. Because Ive never seen such a spirit beast before, Ive never dared to say anything, she said as she released the griffin. A white light flashed, and the griffins size was immediately revealed. It was even bigger than Nie Yins Heavenly Wolf. Its huge wings were covered in golden, hard, metal-like feathers. Its front claws were pitch-black and firm, and its back claws were powerful. The rest of it was covered in golden-brown fur. The long tail looked very powerful, as if it could split the earth in an instant simply by hitting the ground. What was even more striking was its long eagle beak. It was so hard that it seemed to be able to crush diamonds. It was also Kong Ruis first time seeing a griffin in its adult form. She was also shocked. Little Lion, youre really amazing! The griffin raised its head proudly when it heard Kong Ruis praise. Its a griffin! the patriarch exclaimed in disbelief, his volume rising a dozen degrees. Mr. Li was even more speechless. He could only open his mouth and look at the huge ancient divine beast in front of him. Did ancient divine beasts become life-bound spirit beasts these days? There was Wen Qiongs phoenix and Kong Ruis griffin These juniors were really impressive! Why didnt you tell Daddy earlier? Mr. Lis tone suddenly changed. He said ingratiatingly, Daddy can arrange for someone to teach you how to tame this spirit beast! Kong Rui shrugged off the change in his attitude. Li Han was so jealous that she was about to go crazy. Theres no time. Kong Rui, hurry up and go on stage. As soon as he finished speaking, Kong Rui mounted the griffin. Little Lion flew its master around in the sky above the field. Huge shadows were cast across the crowd. Heavens, look at the sky! Someone among the onlookers noticed the abnormality in the air. Is this a large flying spirit beast? Someone narrowed his eyes to see what was flying in the sky through the blinding sunlight. Why have I never seen it before?! Look at how magnificent its wings are! they all exclaimed. Just as everyone was wondering what this spirit beast was, someone recognized Li Ling first. Theres someone sitting on it Its the Li familys Li Ling! omeon Nie Yin was originally relaxing in his seat to watch the entrance of the major families, but his pupils dilated when he saw the griffin in the sky. Griffins were rumored to be natural-born combat divine beasts. Low-level griffins could even defeat other spirit beasts of a higher level. Kong Rui stroked the griffins head. Little Lion, youre so impressive! Alright, we should go down! The griffin roared at the sky and charged straight down. The people on the ground felt the intense pressure of the airflow. Those with lower levels even activated their protective shields. When the griffin landed safely, it received applause from the audience, I hereby announce that the entrance of the Li family is the most outstanding one! Indeed. It gets more interesting every year. This time, I want to bet on the Li family winning! Wen Qiong gritted her teeth as she looked at Kong Rui. Ever since she visited Spirit Mountain, this little b*tch had been stealing her limelight! But soon, Wen Qiong returned to her usual graceful and serene posture. She adjusted her smile and stepped on the Bluebird. Dressed in light golden luxurious clothes, she walked towards the center of the Bestial Battle Arena. Welcome, everyone, to the imperial capital. The gazes of those below the stage were instantly attracted by the princess gentle voice. The princess really has sophisticated bearing. As expected of a role model from the royal family! As expected, the major families still have to look up to the royal family! As soon as the princess appeared, she instantly outshone those women from other clans. What a blessing for our empire! Although Wen Qiong looked calm, the mirth in her eyes deepened when she heard the discussion below. How could the women of those clans be compared to her?! So what if there were spirit beasts present?! Chapter 23 - Family Ranking Chapter 23 Family Ranking While Wen Qiong was enjoying the flattery of the crowd, Kong Rui had already taken her seat in the guest seat of the Li family. The Li familys seats were on the left of the main viewing platform, adjacent to those of the Nie family and the Hua family. After Kong Rui sat down safely, she looked around, hoping to sense the little phoenixs aura. However, no matter how she tried, she couldnt sense the little phoenix. Did Wen Qiong not bring the little phoenix with her? Kong Rui frowned, her expression grave. If that was the case, wouldnt she have come here for nothing?! The Hua family contestant sitting on Kong Ruis right was Hua Shang, the only son of the current head of the Hua family. It was said that Hua Shang was born weak. The head of the Hua family once thought that he wouldnt live to adulthood, so he named him this to mourn his fate. Unexpectedly, although Hua Shang was born weak, he miraculously had the ability to absorb spiritual energy. At the age of four to five, he had already broken through to the third level spiritual body. He was a genius that had never been seen in the clans! However, his foundation was still a little weak. Although Hua Shang was talented, he could only cultivate according to the rules to make up for his shortcomings. Hua Shang covered his face with a white bamboo hat all year round, so no one had seen his true appearance. As soon as Kong Rui sat down, Hua Shang turned his head slightly to look at this unexpectedly talented illegitimate daughter of the Li family. Hua Shang had seen Li Ling a few times, but only briefly during the so-called gatherings of the five families. The only impression Li Ling gave Hua Shang was that the women of the Li family were unruly and vulgar. In the past, she didnt have the valiance and elegance like she had when she rode the divine beast into the arena today. Most importantly, the information that his father had received was that the Li familys participant was Wen Qiong. However, how did this illegitimate daughter get the spot instead? Hua Shang glanced at Kong Rui, then turned back to stare intently at the center of the field. Regardless of whether the Li family took part in the competition or fell out with the imperial family, the final winner of this competition could only be the Hua family! The Lei and Fu families, two of the five major families, were on the right side of the main viewing platform. The Lei family was ranked second only to the Nie family among the five major families and was on the right side of the main viewing platform. The Fu family was originally on par with the Li family, but because the Fu family had produced a few geniuses in the previous generation, the position of this family was also slightly above that of the Li family. The Fu familys oldest daughter, Fu Jiao, had broken through to the seventh level of the spiritual body realm. Ever since Kong Rui appeared, Fu Jiao had been gritting her teeth. Is there a need to put on such a show? Theyre all useless! Only the Li family would care about such things. In fact, they should be ashamed to send out such trash! Fu Jiao was also one of the legitimate daughters who usually appeared at the gatherings of the five major families. She disdained Li Lings identity as an illegitimate daughter. Get a good look at yourself! If theres a chance, Ill definitely teach you a lesson! Fu Jiao couldnt help but snort. The queen sat in the high chair behind the main viewing platform and looked at Wen Qiongs back with pride. The queen had deliberately let Wen Qiong appear at this moment to let the people of the five families know that the princess didnt represent the Li family, but the empire instead! In the past, the royal family had always been weak in front of the five great clans. This time, with the little phoenix around, she would see who still dared to look down on the royal family?! Just as Wen Qiong was about to speak again, a faint fragrance filled the air. The fragrance assaulted her nostrils, making her momentarily lose her senses. While everyone was in a daze, Nie Yin was the first to sober up. He looked up at the sky and saw a palanquin pulled by three flying beasts slowly approaching from afar. The beast seemed to move very slowly, but it arrived in the middle of the arena in the blink of an eye. Inside the palanquin, a delicate female voice sounded. The Deputy Pavilion Master of High Heaven Pavilion, Hong Ling, greets the Queen. At this moment, everyone suddenly sobered up and realized that there was a palanquin in the middle of the venue. enue The queen quickly got up and took a few steps forward to Wen Qiongs side. She nodded at the palanquin. High Heaven Pavilion was within the scope of the five continents. Although it wasnt as powerful as the five great families and the empire, it was still an organization that couldnt be underestimated. It was second only to the Haolan Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect. The spirit beast competition would send invitations to the three major sects every year, but they never came. This time, the appearance of the High Heaven Pavilion surprised everyone present. Chapter 24 - The Gathering of the Three Major Sects Chapter 24 The Gathering of the Three Major Sects The queen was about to lead Hong Ling to her seat when she saw another phenomenon in the sky. In the blink of an eye, a person appeared in midair with a sword on his back. Its the Profound Heaven Sect! Someone below the stage exclaimed. Look! Thats the Haolan Academy! Another person pointed at the sky on the other side. A person who looked like a scholar was sitting on a white deer. The three major sects were actually all here! Not to mention everyone present, even the queen couldnt hide her excitement. She quickly bowed to the three of them and said, Im sorry for not welcoming you all, Venerables. Please forgive me! Nie Yin and the others werent as attentive as the queen. They only stood up and bowed to the three of them. The queen couldnt hide her smile as she invited the three of them to the seats that had been prepared for them on the main stand. Wen Qiong was really going to be in the limelight this time! This time, the three major sects must have come because Wen Qiong was born with the phoenix essence and had hatched a little phoenix. It seemed that Wen Qiong would definitely become someone the three major sects fought over this time! The queen gave Wen Qiongs hand a gentle squeeze, and some of the pressure lifted. Since the queen came to power, the voices of doubt from the major families hadnt stopped. Ater Wen Qiong gradually grew up, she was mostly criticized for not having outstanding abilities. Compared to her biological mother, Wen Qiong seemed so ordinary. It was also because of this that the queen had worked hard over the years to establish a gentle and dignified persona for Wen Qiong so that she could at least become the beloved princess of the people. The appearance of the phoenix essence changed everything. And Wen Qiongs life would also change! The queen looked toward the side door of the Bestial Battle Arena. Yin Ling was there. Yin Ling nodded at the queen, who finally smiled in satisfaction. Since everything was in place C The queen stepped forward and looked down at the crowd with solemnity. The Beast Fight Feast begins! At the queens command, the dozens of Moby elephants surrounding the colosseum raised their heads and trumpeted. Hundreds of spiritual birds were released at the same time, forming huge spiritual fluctuations in the sky. Just as everyone was marveling at the queens grandeur, an even stronger spiritual power suddenly shot towards them. A crimson sword shadow rushed into the sky from the side door of the arena. Qionger! What are you waiting for?! The queen whispered to Wen Qiong. Only then did Wen Qiong come to a realization. She waved the silver whip in her hand and shot it at the crimson sword shadow. There was a crack that split the sky, followed by a wail. Only then did everyone finally see that the red sword shadow was actually a crimson blood phoenix! The whip lashed the crimson blood phoenixs back. A few of the feathers on its wings had been removed. Blood oozed from its scars. Nie Yin stared at the little phoenix with fervor in his eyes. Thats a divine beast born with a phoenix essence! Its unbelievable! It will definitely belong to me! Fu Jiao stared at the phoenixs red feathers and clenched her fists tightly. Why was that b*tch Wen Qiong born with a phoenix essence?! Such an opportunity should belong to me! Although the Lei family and the Hua family didnt make any moves, they were still shocked by the appearance of the little phoenix The representatives of the three major sects also looked at the phoenix in the sky in amazement. This was the first time they had seen a phoenix! Although it was still an infant, it had already revealed a terrifying spiritual power pressure. If it really grew into an adult C Greed flashed in their eyes, but they quickly concealed it. Kong Rui shot up from her seat. That was her little phoenix! The silver whip swung again, and the crack sounded again, followed by an even more miserable wail. Kong Rui looked at the little phoenix with heartache while wishing she could go forward and save it immediately. However, she also knew that now was not the best time for her to attack! Once her identity was discovered, not to mention saving the little phoenix, she would probably be in trouble herself! Kong Rui clenched her fists. Even though her nails were bleeding, she didnt act impulsively. Beside Kong Rui, Little Lion immediately recognized the little phoenix. Master, Ill save her! Little Lion sent a voice message to Kong Rui, his tone anxious. Kong Rui still tried to control herself and said, Its not time yet! Dont be anxious! Little Lion stared at the little phoenix, then glared at Wen Qiong with burning eyes. Thats the woman! I must eat her alive! Otherwise, I wont be able to quell the hatred in my heart! Chapter 25 - Precious Gift Chapter 25 Precious Gift Kong Rui tried her best to observe the little phoenix. She couldnt tell what was binding it. Even if the little phoenix had just hatched, it was still an ancient divine beast. It was impossible for Wen Qiong to control it with just a few whips! Finally, as Wen Qiong lashed out a third time, Kong Rui saw a pair of jade buttons firmly fastened on the little phoenixs two phoenix claws. If Kong Rui wasnt wrong, the queen had specifically hired a few experts to make it. Once this pair of jade buttons were buckled, it would be as if they had grown on the hosts body. Not only could they corrode skin and bones, but those who had the jade buckle could even use the same jade flute to control the hosts actions. After three lashes, the little phoenix suddenly seemed to be frightened and scurried back in the direction of the side door. Everyone was still in shock when they saw rubies and golden feathers everywhere. The queen stood on the high platform and said to the excited audience, These Blood Weeping Stones and scarlet feathers are a small gift for this Beast Fighting Feast. I hope everyone doesnt mind! A gasp sounded from the audience when they heard the queens words. The Blood Weeping Stone was a spirit energy raw stone that was only recorded in ancient books. It was a rare treasure! The phoenixs scarlet feathers were even more precious materials for refining artifacts. They were priceless in the five continents! Kong Rui looked at the scarlet feathers and rubies on the ground and wished she could strangle Wen Qiong. These were the blood and feathers of the little phoenix! Damn Wen Qiong! Apart from the slaves who specifically collected some for the major families and sects, the treasures on the ground were snatched up by the surrounding members of the various clans. Kong Ruis eyes were cold as she looked at the treasures delivered by the slaves. The empire is really generous. They gave us such precious treasures right from the start! Someone in the audience marveled. Thats right! This phoenix is rarely seen even in a million years. I didnt expect it to give such priceless gifts during the spirit beast competition not long after it hatched! Someone happily put away the Blood Weeping Stone that they had finally obtained. In my opinion, the princess is very impressive. This phoenix is only a baby, yet it was tamed by the princess to such an extent. Its even more amazing than Miss Li appearing on a divine beast! Thats right! I heard that divine beasts are the most difficult to tame when theyre young. Although this divine beast was hatched by the princess, I didnt expect it to be so obedient and sensible after just a few days. Obedient and sensible? The coldness in Kong Ruis eyes deepened. Were all these people blind? Or were they all deaf? Couldnt they see the little phoenix struggling and hear her wailing? The more Kong Rui thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldnt stop trembling. Hua Shang seemed to sense Kong Ruis abnormality and turned to look at her. Seeing Kong Rui looking down at the treasure and trembling, Hua Shang thought that she was too excited to see the treasure and didnt take it seriously. Kong Rui tried to suppress her anger and sat back in her seat while waiting for the best time to rescue the little phoenix. After such a performance, Wen Qiong knew that she would become famous in the five continents. But she wanted more than that! After Wen Qiong showed her face, the queen instructed the ceremonial officer of the competition to announce the competition rules so that the competition could continue. The protocol officer held a tray in his hand. On the tray, there were a few nameplates made of crystals. All contestants, please come to my side to draw your nameplates. The nameplate is engraved with grouping symbols. You will fight in pairs. Well draw lots today and compete tomorrow. Everyone, please go ahead! The protocol officer swung the tray with the nameplate into the air. The nameplate was flung into the air. Before it could begin to fall, a black whip flashed past and snatched one of the nameplates away. Nie Yin retrieved the black whip and took off the nameplate. Without looking at it, he placed it on the table beside him. Lei Aotian raised his hand and grabbed in the direction of a nameplate. His powerful claw grabbed a nameplate back. Hua Shang followed closely behind. The folding fan in his hand shot out and spun around to bring a nameplate to his side. Although Fu Jiaos cultivation level wasnt as high as the other three, this small matter of taking something from afar wasnt difficult for her. With a light tap of her foot, using the railing of the stands as a boost, she leaped into midair and deftly removed a nameplate. The four major families had all taken away their nameplates. Only the Li family had yet to make a move. Everyone was eager to see what the Li family would do. Chapter 26 - Confronting the princess Chapter 26 Confronting the princess Kong Rui didnt want to attract attention and planned to take a token with a method like Fu Jiaos. Unexpectedly, just as she leaped into the air, a silver whip struck her face. Fortunately, Kong Rui was alert. She straightened her back and somersaulted back to her seat. She jerked her head at Wen Qiong, who held a silver whip. What do you mean by this? Wen Qiong had already retracted her silver whip and held the token in her hand. She said apologetically, I saw that you didnt move for a long time. I thought you were worried that your cultivation level wasnt high enough and that you would embarrass the Li family here. I just wanted to help you Wen Qiong said, waving the medallion. Here! I got your medallion for you! After saying that, Wen Qiong threw the token in Kong Ruis direction. Kong Rui naturally realized Wen Qiongs intention to humiliate her and her expression turned ugly. She didnt reach for the token. It fell to the floor. Sister Ling, what do you mean? Are you offended that I took matters into my own hands? Wen Qiong said, sounding aggrieved. When everyone heard this, they marveled at the princesss painstaking efforts. The princess is really gentle. Why doesnt Li Ling accept her kindness? Thats right! Isnt this embarrassing the princess in public?. The princess should have been the one to fight in the Li family. I wonder why this unknown girl replaced her at the last minute! Look at her arrogant look. If I didnt know better, Id think she was nobler than the princess! Everyone criticized Kong Rui one after another. Kong Rui was already used to Wen Qiongs behavior. Now, she wouldnt be easily manipulated by others. Nie Yin turned to look in Kong Ruis direction. Although he wasnt surprised that the unruly woman would do such a thing, he didnt expect her to really disregard the Li family and the royal familys reputation! Kong Rui looked down at the token lying on the ground and then looked in Wen Qiongs direction. If I remember correctly, the participants will choose their own tokens and opponents for this competition! Now that the princess has helped me choose this token, I wonder if Im going to compete or if the princess will help me compete! Kong Rui said as she glanced at Wen Qiong meaningfully. Wen Qiong froze for a moment. Kong Rui was right. The choice of token concerned the contestants future victory or defeat. If Kong Rui really encountered a powerful opponent because the princess chose the token, the Li family might resent the princess. Moreover, it didnt make sense for the princess to choose the token but let Kong Rui compete. When everyone heard Kong Ruis words, they couldnt tell who was right and who was wrong. Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui with interest. He didnt expect this girl to find such an excuse for herself. She clearly didnt want the princess to steal the limelight and deliberately embarrassed the princess. But now, she condemned the princess. It seemed that it was really impossible to guard against fights between women! While the two of them were arguing, other than a few tokens that had already been chosen, the rest landed in the center of the Bestial Battle Arena. Kong Rui glanced at the center of the colosseum, then turned around and winked at the cub. Little Lion raised its head and raised one wing. With a light flap, it fanned the token in front of Kong Rui into the center of the colosseum. The token landed on the ground. Kong Rui jumped down and dived towards the center of the colosseum. The audience was at least 30 feet above the arena. If a mortal fell, they would definitely die. Although Kong Rui had cultivation, it seemed like she had no intention of using her cultivation to protect herself. Could it be that she regretted contradicting the princess just now and felt that she wouldnt be able to explain herself when she returned, so she chose to commit suicide on the spot? Someone couldnt help but guess. If she falls like this, even if she doesnt die, shell be crippled! Is this girl from the Li family crazy? Shes gambling with her life just to avoid participating in the competition? To think that she rode a divine beast into the arena previously. I thought she would be the most anticipated contestant this year! While everyone was discussing, Kong Rui had already quickly landed in the center of the colosseum and reached out to grab a token. In the next moment, just as everyone thought that Kong Rui was about to die, a golden light flashed in the center of the colosseum. The griffin swooped down and caught Kong Rui, who was about to hit bottom. It carried Kong Rui and soared into the sky from the bottom of the Bestial Battle Arena. Chapter 27 - Sharing a Table Chapter 27 Sharing a Table Everyones heads moved up and down at an extremely fast speed. Many people even felt that stars had appeared in the clear sky. The huge shape of the griffin hovered in the air again, bringing great swaths of shadow. Hua Shang couldnt help but wave his fan and chuckle. She really put on a show! Wen Qiong gritted her teeth when she saw this. Li Ling! Ill teach you a lesson after the competition! Kong Rui returned to her seat safely. The other contestants from the various clans who were just joining in the fun obediently ran to the center of the Bestial Battle Arena to choose their tokens. Back then, they had only included such a segment to give those contestants a chance to showcase their strengths. This was especially true for the contestants from the five major families. It gave them a chance to showcase themselves before the start of the competition. They even outshone the descendants of the other families. Originally, the queen didnt intend to embarrass those descendants of the other clans. These tokens were thrown high up. Even if they werent capable enough, they wouldnt have to wait for the tokens to fall to the ground before picking them up. Unexpectedly, Kong Rui appeared out of nowhere and attracted everyones attention, causing those tokens to fall to the ground. The clan disciples who didnt get the chance to show off could only go and retrieve the tokens dejectedly. After all, they didnt all have griffins to carry them back! However, everyone blamed this on Kong Rui, who went against the princess. No one thought that if the princess hadnt made a move at that time, the current situation might not have happened! No matter what had happened earlier, at least each contestant had gotten their own token. Is the grouping over? When will the battle between the five families begin? Some curious people had already begun to feel impatient. I heard that the contestants will be announced during the competition tomorrow. I wonder if we can see the competition between the five families tomorrow! Voices filled with anticipation sounded. I heard that the Lei family wants to compete with the Nie family this time. This is what I want to see the most this year! Someone had already begun to designate the lineup of the competition. I wonder who that little girl from the Li family will face in the first battle. Looking at her insufferably arrogant appearance, if she loses the first battle, she will probably be taught a lesson when she goes back! Someone was already worried about Kong Ruis safety. However, although some were worried, there were more who felt schadenfreude. The contestants looked at the tokens in their hands and glanced at the people around them to see if any of them was their opponent for tomorrow. The tokens were engraved with different content. Those with the same content were in a group. Kong Rui glanced at the token in her hand. The word Ask the Heavens was engraved on it with a golden diamond pen. The corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly as she marveled. This phrase matched her fate. She wanted to ask the heavens why they treated her like this! There were more than 20 clans participating in the competition. In addition to the five major clans, there were also descendants of the royal family and the surrounding small countries. As for the contestants of the five great clans, they naturally received a lot of attention. Compared to them, those descendants of the other clans were just ants that could be crushed with one hand. Everyone couldnt wait to watch the competition between the five clans. However, with the competition system being like this, everyone could only look forward to the competition tomorrow. There would be people from the five clans who could be assigned to the same group! After the grouping was completed, Wen Qiong finished showing off her little phoenix. The opening ceremony of the first day of the Beast Fighting Feast was coming to an end. After the protocol officer announced that the opening ceremony was over, the queen stood up and invited the representatives of the three major sects and the contestants from the five major families to the palace for a banquet. Kong Rui wanted to refuse. She still felt disgusted to be in the same room as the queen and Wen Qiong. But thinking of the little phoenix locked in the palace, Kong Rui perked up again. The palace banquet was indeed much grander and more luxurious than an ordinary family banquet. Even though Kong Rui had grown up in the palace, she had never seen such a scene. She couldnt help but sneer. She didnt expect there to be a day that she would eat with them! During the meal, everyone exchanged pleasantries. The elders and patriarchs of the five major clans also expressed how outstanding and cute their children were to the representatives of the three major sects. After all, if a disciple could be accepted by the three major sects, it would be the glory of the family! With her wine glass in her hand, Hong Ling glanced in Nie Yins direction seductively. Profound Heaven Sects Chu Qing, who was sitting at the side, snorted disdainfully. Women only know how to flirt with those pretty boys! Chapter 28 - Snatching People With Her Own Abilities Chapter 28 Snatching People With Her Own Abilities Hong Ling glanced at Chu Qing with disdain. Some people are used to having no desires. They cant see that its normal for men and women to have sex in this world. Or does a certain someone feel inferior because they know theyre ugly and women look down on them? Hong Ling asked, then burst out laughing. Chu Qing was so angry that his pale face instantly turned livid. Wen Ling, who was sitting on the other side of Hong Ling, acted as if he hadnt heard anything. He picked up his glass and drank in silence. The queen sat at the head of the table. She didnt know what to say when she saw this. There had always been rumors of discord between the Profound Heaven Sect and the High Heaven Pavilion. One of them was the Third Elder of the Profound Heaven Sect, and the other was the Deputy Pavilion Master of the High Heaven Pavilion. No empire wanted to offend them. The queen looked at the elders for help, but everyone only dared to drink quietly or chat amicably with people they werent familiar with. The scene fell into an awkward silence. Kong Rui wasnt in the mood to enjoy such a farce. She greeted the clan leader and wanted to leave. She still had to take the opportunity to find the secret underground chamber. If she could save Little Phoenix, she would have completed half of her goal! Patriarch, Im a little tired. I still have a competition tomorrow, so I want to go back and rest first, Kong Rui whispered as she approached the Patriarch. The patriarch frowned slightly. This is a good opportunity for you to show your face in front of the three major sects. Dont miss it! Kong Rui was about to say something when she heard the Fu familys patriarch sitting not far away. Brother Li, youre too good at keeping secrets! The Li familys patriarch didnt react for a moment, but he still said cheerfully, Brother Fu, you must be joking. Why would I keep secrets? Your family has stolen all the limelight today! Good lord! You even found an ancient divine beast! The Fu familys patriarch said, his tone revealing a trace of resentment. Tell us quickly! Which mystic realm did you find this divine beast in? Lets go and search together! The Fu familys patriarch urged, his eyes filled with anticipation. The Li familys patriarch didnt know how to answer this question. He began to think to himself, Should I just say that she awakened it? The family only found out about this today and had yet to communicate with the queen. The princess had just hatched a small phoenix when the Li family produced a divine beast, the griffin, that was comparable to a phoenix. Wasnt it obvious that he was going against the queen? If he really angered the queen, the Li family wouldnt be able to fare well! Just as the Li familys patriarch was hesitating and not knowing what to do, the First Elder of the Lei Clan said, Stop asking him! Does the Li family have to announce to the world that they have obtained a treasure? The Lei familys First Elders voice was loud and clear, so his shout immediately attracted the attention of others. Under everyones gaze, the Li familys patriarch could only smile even more awkwardly. The queen also turned to look at the Li familys patriarch with some dissatisfaction. The Li familys patriarch couldnt defend himself and could only drink his wine in silence. Although the representatives of the three major sects didnt see Kong Rui riding the griffin into the arena, the scene of the griffin rushing into the Bestial Battle Arena to save its master was still vivid in everyones minds. How good must their coordination be to achieve such an effect?! This unknown little girl could actually reach such a tacit understanding with a divine beast. She was really a rare genius! Chu Qing was an impatient person to begin with. He shouted in Kong Ruis direction, How old is the little girl this year? Does she have a master? Hearing Chu Qings words, everyone present was surprised. Was the Profound Heaven Sect interested in the little girl of the Li family? The Beast Fighting Feast had yet to begin, but the first offer wasnt given to the princess, who was born with phoenix essence, or the famous Nie Yin, but this unknown little girl? As soon as Chu Qing spoke, Hong Ling was naturally not to be outdone. Little girl, ignore that rough man! What do you think of me? Do you want to follow me? Hong Lings tone was gentle and charming, making all the men present feel tantalized. Chu Qing snorted and said to Hong Ling, What do you mean? What do I mean? Hong Ling stuck out her chin and snorted. We depend on our own abilities to poach people. Isnt that a long-established rule? Chapter 29 - Favored By Two Major Sects Chapter 29 Favored By Two Major Sects Two representatives of the three major sects had publicly expressed their interest in a little girl. This was unprecedented! Not to mention the other clan elders present, even Wen Ling was amused. Wen Qiong grabbed her skirt tightly with both hands and tried her best not to rush out to slap that little slut! I have a phoenix essence! I hatched the phoenix! Why are these people fighting over this little b*tch?! Wen Qiong thought to herself. Seeing that Hong Ling and Chu Qing were about to confront each other in public, the Queen hurriedly said, Venerable Ones, today is only the opening ceremony of the spirit beast competition. The descendants of the various clans havent had the chance to showcase themselves yet! Why dont the two of you wait until after the competition? the queen said, glancing in Kong Ruis direction. The queen thought to herself, This wretched girl doesnt know her limits. I must remind the patriarch to discipline her when we get back! When he heard the Queen speak, the Li familys patriarch finally responded, Thats right! The spirit beast competition hasnt started yet. My little girl is just young and doesnt know how to restrain herself. Naturally, Li familys patriarch didnt say so only because of the queens status. After all, the queen married out from the Li family. Over the years, the queen had used the Li familys resources to supplement the royal family. The Li family just wanted to use the royal familys connections to make things more convenient for them. It was a mutually beneficial relationship, so now wasnt the time to fall out. I think Linger isnt feeling well. Why dont you go back and rest early? The queen looked at Kong Rui lovingly, like an elder caring for a junior. If Kong Rui stayed here, everyones attention would be on her. Then, Qionger would have no chance! With the queens decree, Kong Rui bowed to the Li clan leader and left the banquet. The queens eyes narrowed dangerously as she looked at Kong Rui, who hadnt even glanced at her the entire time. A murderous look flashed across her eyes. If not for the fact that there were so many outsiders present, she would definitely let that cocky girl know what respect was! After Kong Rui left, Chu Qing and Hong Ling had no one to fight over. They snorted and returned to their seats. Seeing this, Wen Qiong hurriedly raised her cup and said to the representatives of the three major sects, Im extremely happy that the three Venerables are here today. Ive always yearned for the three major sects. Unfortunately, Ive never been able to go. Wen Qiong sighed regretfully. Hong Ling smiled and said to Wen Qiong, The princess is always welcome in High Heaven Pavilion! Of course, it would be best to bring the little phoenix along! Wen Qiongs smile was dignified, but she was already cursing Hong Ling inwardly. If she could hatch the little phoenix, she would have shown off to the world long ago! At that time, the High Heaven Pavilion would probably be fighting over her! Chu Qing drank in silence. Although his mission this time was to see the little phoenix hatched by the princess, the griffin was more in line with the methods of the Profound Heaven Sect. He decided to report this matter to the Sect Master. He had to think of a way to get that little girl from the Li family back to the Profound Heaven Sect! Wen Ling was a scholar to begin with. When he heard Wen Qiongs words, he raised his wine glass and gestured. However, the wine didnt enter his stomach. Wen Ling put the glass back on the table and returned to watching the drama. The three sects clearly didnt take Wen Qiong seriously. Wen Qiong gritted her teeth and said to the female slave, Go! Bring me the little phoenix! Werent these people here for the phoenix!? This time, she would show them! The queen immediately hushed her. Hold! This is a feast. Why did you ask them to bring the phoenix here? The queens expression was the same, but her tone was one of disapproval. Wen Qiong pursed her lips and said impatiently, These people look down on me! Their minds are all on the little phoenix! The queen turned her head slightly and looked down. That forbidden technique can only be used once a day. You still have to perform tomorrow. Dont let anything happen before that! Despite her reluctance, Wen Qiong nodded and swallowed her anger. She thought to herself, When I can completely subdue that little bastard, Ill make all of you kneel in front of me and bow down! Chapter 30 - Finding little phoenix Chapter 30 Finding little phoenix Kong Rui left the banquet, but didnt leave the palace quickly. Instead, she followed her vague memories and walked towards a garden in the inner courtyard of the palace. Along the way, Kong Rui encountered many palace servants. With Li Lings appearance, the palace servants were very respectful to Kong Rui. Miss Li! Two female slaves passed by Kong Rui and bowed to her, but their eyes were filled with disdain. Kong Rui knew the two of them. They were the ones Wen Qiong was relatively nicer to. Back then, when Wen Qiong tortured her, these two were quite ruthless. It seemed that they looked down on Li Ling! Kong Rui was the least favored person in the Li family. In the palace, slightly more favored palace servants even dared to ignore her. The slave gave a perfunctory bow and started to leave. Kong Rui glared at the two of them. My bracelet is missing. Find it for me. The two slave girls looked at each other. The princess is still waiting for us to serve. Kong Rui snorted. The princess is currently at the banquet. Its not your turn to serve her! Hurry up and find the bracelet that the queen gave me! Otherwise, youll suffer the consequences! Kong Rui said coldly. The two female slaves pursed their lips. Although they were indignant, they couldnt really contradict the young lady of the Li family. I wonder where Miss Li lost the bracelet? A female slave peeked at Kong Ruis wrist while thinking about something. Kong Rui raised her hand and pointed in the direction of the inner garden. It just fell over there. Over there? the slave girl exclaimed. Miss Li, you cant go there! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and snorted. Why cant I go? I was resting there just now! The two maids looked at each other, as if alarmed. Well We need to report this. Please wait, miss. wen A slave girl started to leave. Kong Rui raised her leg and kicked the other party to the ground. Even finding a bracelet is so troublesome! Why does the royal family even hire you all?! Miss, you might not know this, but this garden is a forbidden area. Even if we really find a way to enter, Im afraid A female slave explained anxiously. Shut up! one of the other slave girls stopped her sharply. Or what? Im standing here safe and sound! Kong Rui put her hands on her hips, still looking like she didnt believe the slave girl at all. The two slave girls hung their heads and offered no further explanation. Kong Rui grabbed one of them by the collar and was about to walk towards the garden. Less than ten feet away from the garden, a female slave finally couldnt help but beg for mercy. Miss Li, please spare my life! You really cant go to this garden! Kong Rui released the womans collar and watched her fall to the ground. Why cant I go? The female slave looked around and said, This garden was originally guarded by guards, but two days ago, flames suddenly soared in the garden. After that, anyone who approached the garden would be burned by the flames! When Kong Rui heard this, she was certain that her little phoenix must have been hidden in the garden. She shook them off and started toward the garden. Instead, the two female slaves grabbed Kong Ruis legs. Kong Rui growled and kicked the two of them away. One landed on a low tree nearby while groaning The other fell into the lake on the other side and flailed. Kong Rui clapped her hands and continued in the direction of the garden. At this moment, the little phoenix hidden in the secret room seemed to sense Kong Ruis arrival. Her eyes sparkled as she flapped her wings to free herself from the vajra chains around her feet. Dont waste your breath! said an old man who looked like a priest. He sat in a dark corner. The phoenix roared angrily, Let me out! I need to find my master! The priest only scoffed. Your master is the princess. How could you forget again? The priest stood up and waved his fly-whisk at the phoenix. Why bring all this on yourself? Pfft! That woman wants to be my master? Dream on! The little phoenix refused to let go and continued to struggle. The priest muttered an incantation and waved his whisk again. The little phoenixs body suddenly trembled violently. She wailed in pain, but continued to glare at the priest. Chapter 31 - Probe Chapter 31 Probe Kong Rui suddenly felt a pain in her chest. She looked in the direction of the garden and could vaguely sense that something had happened to the little phoenix! Just as Kong Rui was about to take two steps forward, a figure suddenly blocked her path. Kong Rui took a closer look and couldnt help but take half a step back. It was Yin Ling! Yin Lings sudden appearance meant that Kong Rui had found the right place! Kong Rui suppressed the excitement in her heart and stepped forward again. Yin Ling raised her hand and blocked Kong Rui. Miss Li Ling, this isnt a place you can enter! Please go back! le was Yin Ling spoke politely, but his tone was commanding Kong Rui narrowed her eyes at Yin Ling and snorted. Even my aunt cant control where I go. Since when did a servant like you have the right to control me? Yin Lings expression darkened. Although Yin Ling served the queen, he was also from a prominent clan. In front of these illegitimate daughters, they had never treated themselves as servants. However, Li Ling had always relied on the fact that she was the queens niece to get her way and boss them around. Yin Ling had tolerated her for a long time! Yin Lings tone became even colder. Miss Li, please go back! Are there any secrets in there? Kong Rui pretended to be curious and poked her head in the direction of the garden. They let a watchdog like you guard this place?! Yin Ling secretly gritted his teeth, wishing he could rush up and tear Kong Ruis mouth apart. However, he suppressed his emotions and took a deep breath before saying, Miss Li, if you have anything to ask, just go back and ask the Queen. This is my duty. Please dont make things difficult for me! Knowing that her provocation was probably useless, Kong Rui pursed her lips. If she could force Yin Ling to make a move first, she could even take the opportunity to investigate the situation in the garden. If she attacked first, she would be suspected by the queen and the others. However, since she had already determined the approximate location of the little phoenix, Kong Rui believed that they would meet soon! Kong Rui looked disappointed and shrugged. Why should I go just because you want me to? Will you be happy if I get scolded? I dont have time to argue with you! Kong Rui turned around and walked in the other direction. Yin Ling didnt say anything, but gave the female slave beside him a look. The slave girl didnt dare to delay and hurriedly got up to chase after Kong Rui. Ill lead the way! Kong Rui knew that these people would definitely be worried if they didnt watch her leave the palace. In any case, she was prepared to go back, so she would just go along with these peoples wishes. Kong Rui left the palace and went straight back to the Li family. She still had some things to discuss with Little Lion. In order to save spiritual power, Kong Rui had Little Lion return to its original form after the opening ceremony. Some of the Li familys people saw the griffins majestic appearance, but some didnt. Ling Ling, youve really done our family proud today! The Third Elder, who was in charge of the Li familys affairs, welcomed Kong Rui at the entrance. He looked around Kong Rui, but he didnt see the griffin. Youve worked hard today. Why dont you let me take care of this griffin for you? I guarantee that you can continue to dominate the arena with it tomorrow! The Third Elder chuckled, as if he could already foresee Kong Rui winning. Kong Rui nodded at the Third Elder. Theres no need for you to worry, Elder. Ill take care of the griffin myself. Ill go back and rest first! With that, Kong Rui ignored the Third Elder, who was in midair, and entered the courtyard alone. The Third Elder retracted his hand awkwardly, coughed twice, and shouted at the guards at the door, What are you all doing! Dont you guys know you should report Miss Lings return? The two guards were blamed for no reason, but they didnt dare to say anything. Not long after Kong Rui returned, someone rushed into the courtyard to report that she had returned. The Li familys courtyard was in an uproar because Kong Rui had ridden an ancient divine beast into the spirit beast competition! Not only was the Li family bustling, but more people in the imperial capital were surprised by the appearance of the griffin. After all, other than little phoenix, there was actually another ancient divine beast griffin today, and it was an adult griffin. Many people lamented that the Li family did a good job maintaining confidentiality. The other families had no idea at all. Otherwise, it was impossible for the Li family to gain such a huge advantage! The news that the Li family had obtained an ancient spirit beast quickly spread throughout the imperial capital. Chapter 32 - Teach Her a Lesson Chapter 32 Teach Her a Lesson Mother! The Li family did it on purpose this time! Wen Qiong angrily threw the hangover soup that the female slave had just served to the ground. With a crash, the cup shattered into a million tiny pieces. Insolence! the queen snapped. Wen Qiong, you are becoming more and more unruly! After being shouted at by the queen, Wen Qiongs eyes turned red. Mother, instead of feeling sorry for me, youre scolding me! The queen sighed in exasperation and took s hand. Her skin was flushed from the soup she had splashed on it. Youre too impatient. The Li family suddenly changed their candidate for the competition this year, and Li Ling rode a griffin into the arena today. They planned it all along! Wen Qiong accused the Li family of having planned it all along The queens eyes narrowed slightly, and she knew that Wen Qiong had a point. However, the Li family was her family after all. Being too calculative wouldnt help her control the current situation. However, she still had to think of a way to teach the Li family a lesson! The queen pulled Wen Qiong to sit beside her and said softly, Li Ling was just showing off today. Tomorrows competition is the key! But I didnt even get a chance to compete, Wen Qiong said, gritting her teeth in frustration. The queen smiled. Dont you have a chance to perform?! Wen Qiong was stunned. She stared at the queen for a long moment before she understood. Mother, do you mean for me to spar with her? The queen gently lifted the hair on one side of Wen Qiongs head and gently combed it behind her ear. You can decide your own performance method. I wont interfere. Besides, you have the little phoenix to help you. The more exciting the performance, the more those outsiders will know how valiant our princess is! The queen chuckled, her eyes filled with love. Wen Qiongs eyes darted around before she finally cheered up. I understand! Tomorrow, Ill let them know what the true strength of a phoenix is! Only an innate phoenix essence is worthy of an ancient divine beast! Wen Qiong raised her chin slightly and revealed a proud expression again. The queen looked at Wen Qiong with satisfaction, her face a picture of relief. This is what a princess should be like! Tomorrow, you will show everyone who is the future ruler of this country! the queen said, tightening her grip on Wen Qiongs hand. Wen Qiong nodded heavily. The queen turned to the slave girl. Where is Yin Ling? I havent seen him since the opening ceremony! Your Majesty, Yin Ling has just returned, the female slave replied respectfully. Tell him to see me, the queen whispered. Then, she turned to Wen Qiong and said, Go back and rest first! Be good tomorrow! Wen Qiong bowed and left, passing Yin Ling, who had just entered. How are the preparations going? the queen asked in a cool voice as soon as she saw Yin Ling. Its already prepared. Tomorrow, the little phoenix will definitely be a gentle and obedient spirit beast! Yin Lings voice was cold and emotionless. The queen nodded in satisfaction. I trust you will do your job! Tomorrow, I want Qionger to be the center of attention! Yin Ling hung his head slightly and didnt respond. The queen seemed to sense that something was wrong. She frowned and asked, Has something happened? Yin Ling didnt hesitate. He told the queen about Li Lings tantrum outside the garden today. The queen looked angry. Li Ling is getting out of hand! Looks like she has become very cocky after what happened today! The queens scowl deepened. Then, she said to Yin Ling, Go and teach her a lesson. Dont let others laugh at the Li family for having such a rude person! Yin Ling immediately accepted the order. Understood! Ill do it now! In Kong Ruis room in the Li familys mansion. She had just entered the storage ring to confirm Little Lions condition. Master, Im fine. I can hold on for tomorrows competition! Little Lion patted its chest and promised. Listen to my orders tomorrow. Dont act rashly! Kong Rui repeatedly instructed. She didnt want anything to happen to Little Lion! Okay! Little Lion nodded heavily, then asked eagerly, Master, can we save the little phoenix? It pains me to see her treated like that today! Little Lion said, looking sad. We will! A determined look came over Kong Ruis face. Definitely! After comforting Little Lion, Kong Rui withdrew her divine sense from the storage ring and realized that there seemed to be something amiss with her room. Chapter 33 - Targeted Chapter 33 Targeted Who is it? Kong Rui exclaimed in alarm. There seemed to be someone elses aura in the room, but Kong Rui felt that it seemed illusory. The illusory aura confused Kong Rui. In the next moment, an old voice sounded from outside Kong Ruis window. Linger, are you asleep? Kong Rui recognized the Patriarchs voice and said softly, Patriarch, Im still awake. The Patriarch nodded and pushed open the door. Did you also sense something amiss? The Patriarch asked when he saw Kong Ruis guarded look. Patriarch, do you know who it is? Kong Rui asked directly. The Patriarch sighed. I didnt think it through today and let you bring that griffin to show off. With this commotion, Im afraid there will be people who covet it and come to cause trouble. The Patriarch looked at Kong Rui and reminded her cautiously, You must be careful these few days. I will also send a few people to protect you. Kong Rui nodded and didnt reject the Patriarchs arrangements. After all, in such an environment, with the Li family as her protection, she could avoid some trouble. The Patriarch walked out of the room. Kong Rui could vaguely hear conversation outside. Have you caught him? the Patriarch asked in a low voice. Patriarch, he escaped! The Third Elders voice sounded. Useless thing! The Patriarch suppressed his anger. If anything happens to Linger in the next few days, Ill blame you! There was silence outside the door. After a long while, Kong Rui confirmed that those people had left. She laid on the bed leisurely and thought about how she would compete with Wen Qiong tomorrow. Only by facing Wen Qiong would she have more chances to come into contact with the Little Phoenix! As for the Li family, they were just afraid that others would covet the griffin that they had obtained with great difficulty! Kong Rui thought for a moment and probed her storage ring with her divine sense. Little Lion, let me ask you, can you transform into other spirit beasts? Little Lion blinked its eyes in a daze. Its easy for low-level spirit beasts to transform. If high-level spirit beasts want to transform, they will need to consume more spiritual power. Weve already been in the limelight enough today. Tomorrow, transform into another spirit beast to avoid unnecessary trouble. Kong Rui thought for a moment. It was safer this way. After all, her goal was not to win the competition, but to save the phoenix! Although the little lion didnt understand Kong Ruis intentions, it still nodded. Alright! ill listen to you! In the cave of the Spirit Mountain, Chao Bai slowly sat up from the ice coffin and looked in a certain direction outside the cave. Youve been guarding me here for three days. When are you planning to leave? The demonic creature outside the cave sensed that Chao Bai had already awakened, and its heart tightened. However, Kong Niang had already ordered that no matter what, they had to save Rui Rui from Chao Bai. The demonic creature gritted its teeth and tried its best not to stutter. Kong Niang said that she has a way to let you leave this cave, but the premise is that you have to return Rui Ruis body to us! Body? Chao Bai was somewhat puzzled. Then, he remembered that before he fell asleep again, he seemed to have seen a womans body. He looked down at his side and realized that his hand was still holding her fair and slender hand. So your name is Rui Rui? Chao Bais whisper made the demonic creature outside the cave especially nervous. Dont hurt Rui Rui! Otherwise Otherwise? Kong Bai raised his eyebrows. He really didnt believe that this demonic creature would dare to do anything while he was awake. The demonic creature gritted its teeth and said, Otherwise, Ill rush in! Kong Niang gave me a Dharma treasure that can restrain you! You should know that Kong Niang has plenty of ways! The demonic creature took out Kong Niang as a trump card, hoping to scare Chao Bai away. As if he had heard a joke, Chao Bai raised his head and laughed wildly. At this moment, a divine sense entered the cave. Youre awake. There was a hint of a smile on the corner of Chao Bais mouth. I thought the people of the Demon Abyss didnt care about anything. Now, it seems that the outside world has misinterpreted the Demon Abyss. Kong Niang sent a voice transmission with her divine sense again. The Demon Abyss doesnt care what the outside world thinks! When has the Chao Clan ever been accepted by the outside world? When he heard Kong Niangs words, it was unknown what he thought of, but he smiled sadly. After a while, Chao Bai said, You have a way to get me out? Kong Niangs voice sounded again. The premise is that you cant hurt this body beside you. No problem! Chao Bai didnt hesitate. Also Kong Niang spoke again, You have nothing to do with the Demon Abyss in the future! Deal! Chao Bai didnt hesitate. He had waited for this day for long enough! Chapter 34 - The Competition Before the Competition Chapter 34 The Competition Before the Competition Queen, there seems to be something unusual on Spirit Mountain! Yin Ling lowered her head and reported. The queens eyes turned cold as she looked in the direction of Spirit Mountain. Indeed, she saw a violent spiritual energy fluctuation. Go and see what happened! We definitely cant let that person out! The queens expression became even uglier as she clenched her fists tightly. Yin Ling received the order and turned to leave. Nothing can happen in the Spirit Beast Tournament tomorrow! The Queen stared in the direction of Spirit Mountain and gritted her teeth. No matter what, nothing can happen! Mother, what do you think of my outfit today? Wen Qiong looked even more heroic in her fiery red hunting clothes. The queen looked at Wen Qiong and was relieved. Qionger, you must perform well today and let those people know how powerful the princess is! Wen Qiong raised her chin and said proudly, Of course! I was born with phoenix essence! Today, Ill let that little b*tch Li Ling witness the power of the phoenix essence! Wen Qiong said proudly. Clearly, she was still angry that Li Ling had stolen her limelight the day before. The queen sighed helplessly. Youre too impatient. Everything Hearing that the queen was about to reprimand her, Wen Qiong immediately stopped her. Mother, is it time? Lets prepare to go to the Bestial Battle Arena! The queen knew that Wen Qiong didnt want to hear her lecture. She shook her head helplessly. Lets go! Welcome, Queen, welcome, Wen Qiong! The protocol officer shouted loudly, and the various clans and sects who had already arrived stood up and bowed. Wen Qiongs gaze first lingered on Nie Yin for a moment before moving to Kong Rui. Kong Rui naturally felt Wen Qiongs gaze and looked back provocatively. Wen Qiong was even angrier when she saw that Kong Rui had no respect for her. However, she still acted like a princess. She raised her chin slightly and thought to herself, Just wait and see! In a while, I will embarrass you in front of everyone! After the Queen and Wen Qiong sat down, the protocol officer immediately announced, The Spirit Beast Tournament has officially begun! First, lets invite the Princess to perform the opening performance for everyone! The protocol officer shouted. Wen Qiong walked to the front of the rostrum amidst applause and cheers. She raised her chin slightly and said loudly, Every year, there will be one person in the opening performance. This year, I want to give everyone a different performance! The princess is indeed different! Some supporters below the stage cheered loudly. Nie Yin frowned, not knowing what Wen Qiong was planning. Fu Jiao held her chin with one hand and looked at Wen Qiong with disinterest. Lei Aotian said happily, Thats a good idea! I wonder what you plan to do? Wen Qiong looked at everyone and said again, Everyone knows that Ive awakened my natural phoenix essence and just hatched my phoenix. Today, Ill let everyone see the strength of the phoenix in battle! Wen Qiong said loudly. I want to choose a participant to compete with me! As soon as the princess said this, all the contestants present shrank their necks, afraid that they would be chosen. Even Fu Jiao didnt dare to make a sound. The princess had the ancient divine beast phoenix as her battle spirit beast. Who could resist the combination of the phoenix essence and the ancient divine beast?! Sister Ling, we grew up together and have always liked to spar together. Why dont you accompany me?! Wen Qiong looked at Kong Rui happily. Kong Rui knew Wen Qiongs intentions long ago. She was waiting for this opportunity! Kong Rui was about to get up when the Patriarch stopped her. Wait! Wen Qiongs expression turned ugly when she saw the Patriarch stop her. It was not appropriate for the queen to appear at this moment, but she also stared at the Patriarch with a displeased expression. The Li Clans Patriarch naturally knew that he had offended the Emperor and Queen. However, it was not easy for the Li family to have a treasure with a ninth-level spiritual body. She couldnt get injured now! The Patriarch stood up and bowed to the Queen and Wen Qiong. Queen, princess, please forgive me. Lingers battle spirit beast isnt comparable to the princesss phoenix. Dont let the princess and everyone down! Seeing that the Li Clans Patriarch was defending Kong Rui, the queen knew that any more forceful requests would only arouse suspicion. She shook her head at Wen Qiong. Wen Qiong was unwilling to give up this opportunity. Chapter 35 - Performance Before the Competition Chapter 35 Performance Before the Competition Kong Rui naturally didnt want to miss this opportunity either. She took a step forward and said to the Patriarch, Patriarch, why dont you let me fight the princess? Its better than embarrassing her! The Patriarch felt that it made sense, so he said to the Queen, Queen, why dont we let Linger and the princess spar and let everyone see the might of the Phoenix?! Since the Li Clans Patriarch had spoken, the queen couldnt say anything else. Although Wen Qiong was unwilling, she couldnt be too obvious. She whipped the silver whip in her hand and said, Alright! Then let me spar with you! Kong Rui didnt reply to Wen Qiong. Instead, she walked towards the center of the Bestial Battle Arena. Unlike the day before, Kong Rui didnt have a griffin with her. Instead, a small falcon stood on her shoulder. What? Are you unwilling to let that griffin of the Li family out for everyone to admire? The Lei family elders voice instantly attracted everyones attention. Thats right! Why isnt the griffin here today? Someone immediately echoed. Someone started to add insult to injury. This lady from the Li family seems young. She probably hasnt tamed that griffin yet! I guess yesterday was just the Li familys show! How can a griffin be tamed by just anyone? Some people had already started to conclude. Little Lion heard everyones discussion and was about to stand up to defend its master when Kong Rui stopped it. No hurry! Dont move! Without waiting for Kong Ruis response, the Li Clan Leader had already jumped up and shouted, Linger has tamed more than one spirit beast. Todays competition is just the preliminary round. Theres no need for an ancient divine beast like the griffin to appear! Upon hearing the Li familys patriarchs words, there was an uproar. No one expected a junior from the Li family to be able to tame so many spirit beasts. Some people could also tell what the Li Clans Patriarch was implying. That griffin was really tamed by this young lady in front of them who only had a ninth-level spiritual body! There was an uproar. Wen Qiong frowned. She was unwilling to let that little b*tch steal her limelight again. She waved the silver whip in her hand and shouted at Kong Rui, Sister Ling! Make your move! Kong Rui whispered a few words to the falcon beside her, and the falcon quickly flew into the sky. In the next moment, the sound of an eagle cutting through the sky even made everyone present feel dizzy. Wen Qiong suddenly swung the silver whip in her hand at the west gate. A blood-red figure instantly flew out of the gate. The phoenix is the king of all birds. This falcon will bow down to the king! One of them had already predicted the outcome. I guess that little eagle is too afraid to come back! Someone had already begun to mock the still missing falcon. It rushed in front of Kong Rui. Just as everyone thought that it would attack Kong Rui directly, it suddenly turned around and shot towards the direction where the falcon had disappeared in. For a moment, the two spirit beasts disappeared. What whats going on? Both spirit beasts disappeared? Everyone was dumbfounded. Princess, quickly get the phoenix to capture that falcon! Someone shouted at Wen Qiong and was already looking forward to the phoenix displaying its might and capturing the small falcon. Wen Qiong was stunned. She had clearly asked the phoenix to attack Kong Rui, so why was that fellow chasing after the falcon?! She was indeed a difficult fellow to tame! She was exactly the same as her damn master! Wen Qiong gritted her teeth and waved the silver whip again before whipping it towards the sky. The crack seemed to tear a hole in the sky. In the next moment, a brown-black shadow swooped down towards the Bestial Battle Arena. It was so fast that everyone present only had time to see an afterimage. The eagle seemed to be frightened and returned to Kong Ruis side while letting out a sorrowful cry. Wen Qiong looked at the eagle and thought that the phoenix was at an advantage. She waved the silver whip again and hooked a silver chain that was faintly discernible in the void. A shrill cry was heard. In the next moment, a blood-red figure slid down from the sky. Wen Qiong suddenly retracted her silver whip. The phoenixs body fell to the center of the Bestial Battle Arena with a puff and raised a cloud of dust. Its over just like that? Who won? It ended without us even seeing the process? The people present discussed animatedly, very dissatisfied with this match. Kong Ruis heart ached as she watched the little phoenix flop up from the ground and looked at her with hopeful eyes. Chapter 36 - The Competition Begins Chapter 36 The Competition Begins Wen Qiong turned to look at the little phoenix and saw a brown feather in her mouth. She pursed her lips. Trash! She walked towards the little phoenix and snatched the brown feather. She raised it high in the air and said to Kong Rui, Sister Ling, thank you for letting me win! Kong Rui didnt seem to care about the outcome. She reached out and stroked the eagle beside her, as if to comfort it. Seeing that Kong Rui was ignoring her, Wen Qiong couldnt hold it in anymore. Just as she was about to let the phoenix attack again, the Li Clans Patriarch suddenly said, Princess, one move is enough. Please announce the start of the Spirit Beast Tournament! When the Li clan leader said that, although some of the people who were waiting to watch the commotion were unhappy, they could only accept the outcome. The eagle feather in the phoenixs mouth was enough to prove the result. Those who were originally looking forward to seeing the phoenix display its might could only purse their lips resentfully and wait for the other spirit beasts to fight. Kong Rui returned to her seat. The Li Clans Patriarch came over and comforted her. Linger, its okay. That phoenix is not an ordinary thing. You dont have to take it to heart. If you could bring the griffin out today, perhaps As the Li clan leader spoke, he couldnt help but sigh. Kong Rui looked at the Patriarch and said, Patriarch, Ive already said that Im not familiar with controlling a griffin. I know! The Li familys patriarch hurriedly nodded. He felt a little helpless, but there was nothing he could do. Kong Rui had explained this situation to him early in the morning. However, because her Thousand Gold Leopard was too weak, she had no choice but to bring the Blazing Flame Eagle, the spirit beast raised by the clan, out to participate in the competition. The Patriarch was already worried about Kong Ruis competition today. Since the princess caused trouble in the beginning, it was no wonder that the Patriarch wanted to go against the princess a few times. Fortunately, the Blazing Flame Eagle didnt seem to reject Kong Rui, so the Patriarch was relieved. Master, I asked the little phoenix just now. There is indeed a restriction on her body. The Blazing Flame Eagle whispered into Kong Ruis ear. Kong Rui nodded. She had long expected that Wen Qiong wouldnt be able to suppress the little phoenix with the phoenix essence she had transplanted. But Master, do I have to keep wearing this? The Blazing Flame Eagle said aggrievedly, The little phoenix almost didnt recognize me just now! Kong Rui smiled. Its better than letting you spend your spiritual power to transform into an adult! If it wasnt for the fact that its easy for people to notice when you transform into a Thousand Gold Leopard, things wouldnt have been so troublesome. Kong Rui thought of the appearance of the Thousand Gold Leopard and couldnt help but purse her lips. Little Lion immediately snorted in grievance. Ive never seen that Thousand Gold Leopard before Alright! Theres still a competition later. Rest first! Kong Rui interrupted Little Lion and continued to instruct, Dont embarrass me later! Dont worry, Master! Leave everything to me! Little Lion puffed out its chest. The previous look of defeat vanished. The first round of the competition will be decided by drawing lots! The participants with the same token will go on stage in one group! The protocol officers voice sounded again. The first group, Qian! The two contestants in the first group were from small clans in the empire, so they didnt attract much attention. How dare such nobodies participate in the competition?! The Lei family elder snorted and looked at Lei Aotian. Aotian, you have to perform well later. Dont let that little girl from the Li family steal the limelight! Lei Aotian revealed a disdainful expression. With her immature little bird? Fu Jiao sat in her seat. When she heard Elder Leis words, she chuckled and said, Elder Lei, arent you worrying too much? Look at Li Lings eagle that shrinks its neck after losing. Im afraid it wont even be able to raise its head in the competition later! Fu Jiao said and pouted in Kong Ruis direction. Elder Lei turned around and saw that the falcon was indeed burying its head in Kong Ruis shoulder, as if it had suffered a great grievance. Elder Lei snorted in disdain and said, In short, you have to perform well in todays competition! Lei Aotian waved his hand impatiently. Got it! Nie Yin remained silent as he watched the competition. From time to time, he would glance in Kong Ruis direction. He had a feeling that Kong Rui was different from before. It was as if something about her had changed, but he couldnt put his finger on it. Hua Shang, on the other hand, sat leisurely in his seat. Occasionally, he would turn to look at Kong Rui, but he remained silent, as if he was thinking about something. Chapter 37 - Changing the Token Chapter 37 Changing the Token Once the seal is removed, you will be able to enter and exit Spirit Mountain freely Kong Niangs divine sense voice sounded in Chao Bais ear. However, I advise you not to walk around first. After all, the people outside are waiting to destroy your family Kong Niang paused and didnt continue. Chao Bais lips curled into a cold smile. You dont have to worry about that! Hurry up! Chao Bai urged anxiously. Kong Niangs voice was cold. Ill emphasize again, dont hurt Rui Ruis body! If I let you out, return her body to me! Kongs mother emphasized again. However, Chao Bai smiled and said, Or do you want me to do something to this body now? No! Kong Niang immediately let out a sharp cry. Ill let you out immediately! Although it would take Kong Niang at least three hundred years worth of cultivation power to break the seal, it was all worth it for Rui Rui! On one side, Kong Niang was undoing the seal on Chao Bai. On the other side, more than half of the Spirit Beast Tournament had progressed. It was unknown if there was something wrong with the token when it was given out, or if it was just a coincidence, but none of the five families went on stage. Lei Aotian couldnt sit still anymore. The lightning-shaped knife in his hand kept spinning Whats the point of watching this competition?! Its meaningless! He muttered with disdain in his eyes. Elder Lei chimed in, Youre right! Hurry up and let these useless things retreat! The queen frowned slightly. She knew that although the two of them were right, they really didnt take the ordinary families of the empire seriously! After all, these families were the families of the princes and ministers of the empire. Although they were not as powerful as the five great clans, they were still important people of the empire. Elder Lei, Young Master Lei, dont be anxious. This competition is about to enter an exciting stage. Please calm down! The queen smiled at the two of them, and one couldnt tell that she was angry at all. Elder Lei pursed his lips. What a waste of time! As he spoke, he crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair to rest. Although the queen was angry, she could only smile and turn back to look at the center of the Bestial Battle Arena. On the central high platform, another low-level spirit beast was sent flying. Bai Chong, the representative of the Bai Clan, was standing on the high platform and waving his hands to show his victory. Next round, lets welcome the Qing token! The protocol officers voice rang out again. Kong Rui lowered her head and looked at the token in her hand. After confirming that it was the Qing token, she jumped onto the central platform. Her opponent didnt appear immediately. Kong Rui stood in the middle of the high platform and waited, but she heard a cry of surprise from the crowd. The voice wasnt loud, and it didnt attract much attention. Kong Rui stood on the high platform and happened to see that persons actions. That person looked at the token in his hand, then looked up at Kong Rui, and then scratched his head in confusion. Seeing that persons strange actions, Kong Rui wondered if that person had encountered some trouble. At this moment, a black shadow jumped from one side of the main stage and landed in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui narrowed her eyes and looked at the figure that was so tall that it could almost cover her. She felt alarmed. She turned to look at the person who had just exclaimed and realized that he seemed to have understood something and kept nodding. Kong Rui looked at the person in front of her and asked in a low voice, You changed your token? The person smiled frankly. Ive been waiting to fight you! Little girl! Let me see your strength! As Lei Aotian spoke, he waved the lightning dagger in his hand. The spiritual energy layer in the air seemed to have been cut open by the dagger, and an even more turbulent spiritual energy pressure appeared in the air. A golden leopard walked out of the crack with vigorous steps. The lightning-shaped scar on his forehead revealed the leopards unique identity. This is a Lightning Leopard? Lei Aotians original golden leopard has evolved into a Lightning Leopard? Someone below the stage exclaimed. Back then, Lei Aotian had already caused trouble everywhere with his leopard at such a young age. Now, the golden leopard had actually evolved! Although the Lightning Leopard wasnt big, its smooth muscles were clearly visible, giving off the feeling that it was a combination of strength and beauty. Chapter 38 - Eagle VS. Leopard Chapter 38 Eagle VS. Leopard The leopard stared straight at the Blazing Flame Eagle on Kong Ruis shoulder, as if it was aiming at its prey and preparing to attack at any moment. Some people in the arena couldnt help but sigh at how Kong Rui had encountered such a powerful opponent the moment she appeared. It wasnt easy for the Li familys little girl to regain her limelight, but shes actually going to end up in such a miserable state! This is not a battle of the same level. Theres nothing to see! The Li family will probably regret it this time! They might as well let the princess represent the Li family in battle! I heard that the Li family originally decided to let the princess fight. Who knew that such a little girl would replace her?! If the princess were to fight, how could the Lightning Leopard be a match against the phoenix?! Discussions sounded. Wen Qiong sneered. The Li familys patriarch couldnt help but break out in cold sweat. This girl was in the limelight yesterday. If not for her sudden increase in cultivation level and the ancient divine beast, the griffin, he wouldnt have let her fight! They were screwed now! She would probably be defeated by the Lei family the moment she appeared. This time, the Li family would be utterly humiliated! The more he thought about it, the more vexed he became. He subconsciously glanced in the direction of the Queen and the Princess. As expected, he saw the disdain in the queens eyes at a glance. The Li familys patriarch let out a long sigh. He began to plan how to ease her relationship with the queen. The Patriarch had already made up his mind to return home in defeat, but Kong Rui was calmly sizing up the Lightning Leopard in front of her. Is this an evolved spirit beast? Kong Ruis eyes lit up. This was the first time she had seen an evolved spirit beast. Previously, at most, those spirit beasts had grown to the adult stage. Evolution was really rare! Little Lion said in Kong Ruis ear impatiently, Master, dont worry. As long as I transform into an adult, even if it evolves another level, I can still tear it apart! Kong Rui shook her head. Dont underestimate the enemy! Little Lion pursed its lips. Alright! Dont go overboard. Just teach it a lesson! Kong Rui instructed again. Although Little Lion was unwilling, it could only nod in agreement. Spiritual beasts were divided into three levels: ordinary, rare, and ancient spiritual beasts. Among these three levels, each level was divided into nine levels. When ordinary spirit beasts were domesticated to the ninth level, they could evolve through breakthroughs. As for the level of the evolved spirit beast, it depended on the spirit beasts own potential and its owners ability. Rare spirit beasts were superior to ordinary spirit beasts in terms of talent. Rare spirit beasts that had just been tamed could already reach the level seven or eight of ordinary spirit beasts. Before the Lightning Leopard evolved, it was only an ordinary carnivorous spirit beast, the Gold Leopard. Although its potential was above average, it was only an ordinary spirit beast. In front of an ancient spirit beast like the griffin, there was a huge difference in level! However, Little Lion had already transformed into the Blazing Flame Eagle. In theory, it was one level lower than the Lightning Leopard. The Lightning Leopard spat out a mouthful of hot air at the Blazing Flame Eagles face. Such a provocative action angered the Blazing Flame Eagle. Go! Kong Rui didnt stop it. The Blazing Flame Eagle let out a long cry and charged towards the Lightning Leopard. Its sharp eagle beak pecked at the Lightning Leopards head. The Lightning Leopard naturally refused to show weakness. It roared and opened its mouth to bite. For a moment, the eagle and leopard kept tearing at each other in midair. To everyones surprise, although the Blazing Flame Eagles level was much lower than the Lightning Leopards, its strength wasnt inferior at all. It was even faster than the Lightning Leopard! Not to mention the onlookers, even the Lei familys elders couldnt help but exclaim. How is this fellow an ordinary spirit beast? Its no different from an evolved Lightning Leopard! Elder Lei stared at the swift and fierce Blazing Flame Eagle and couldnt help but click his tongue in wonder. Lei Aotian naturally noticed that his spirit beast didnt show any advantage in battle. He frowned and was somewhat dissatisfied with the situation. Trash! Lei Aotian shouted angrily as the lightning dagger in his hand suddenly flew towards the back of the Lightning Leopard. The Lightning Leopard let out a shrill cry as a bloody wound appeared on its back. Chapter 39 - Quick Battle Chapter 39 Quick Battle In the next moment, the Lightning Leopards eyes emitted a ruthless light as it flew towards the Blazing Flame Eagle. Its body kept growing in midair, and its huge shadow almost covered the center of the Bestial Battle Arena. As expected of the most outstanding person among the younger generation of the Lei family. This is the first time Ive seen an evolved spirit beast display such power in the Bestial Battle Arena! The crowd was in an uproar as they praised the Lightning Leopard. Little Lion heard the discussions in the crowd and was dissatisfied. Master! Im going to be angry! Kong Rui knew that Little Lion had been enduring for a long time because in order not to avoid suspicion, she had repeatedly reminded it not to defeat the enemy in one move. To the griffin, who loved to hunt, although it was fun to play with the enemy, it was not as enjoyable as directly pressing the enemy under its feet. Because of this, Little Lion had been suppressing its nature while dealing with the Lightning Leopard. Kong Rui smiled at Little Lion. Go! Lets end this quickly! Kong Ruis words were immediately met with a sharp howl from Little Lion. In the shadow created by the Lightning Leopard, the Blazing Flame Eagle shot towards the center like a speeding arrow. The Lightning Leopard raised its huge palm and wanted to slap the overconfident little thing away. Unexpectedly, the Lightning Leopard missed! It stared at its huge palm in surprise and looked around for the Blazing Flame Eagle. However, it was as if the Blazing Flame Eagle had learned an invisibility technique. No one present could see it. Little girl! Quickly call your little eagle out! Dont waste everyones time here! Elder Lei shouted unhappily. Someone in the crowd immediately echoed, Thats right! Whats the point of hiding?! If you want to admit defeat, just kneel down in front of Young Master Lei and kowtow! Wen Qiong snorted and looked at Kong Rui with disdain. So it was just a bunch of showy moves with no substance! I thought my cousin was really that capable! Wen Qiongs voice was filled with sarcasm. The queen sat at the side and coughed lightly to remind Wen Qiong to pay attention to her identity. Wen Qiong pursed her lips unwillingly and swallowed the rest of her sarcastic words. Kong Rui was not disturbed by those voices. She stood quietly and waited. Lei Aotian, on the other hand, looked pitiful. On the account that the Lei family and the Li family have been friends for many years, I can let you and your little eagle off. However, you have to obediently let your little eagle play with my Lightning Leopard for a few days. After you have fun, Ill let it go back and reunite with you. How about that? Kong Ruis expression changed slightly. She said angrily, I wonder if your Lightning Leopard can survive until then! As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the Lightning Leopards shrill cry suddenly sounded. Everyone was shocked and looked in the direction of the sound. They saw that one of the Lightning Leopards eyes had been pecked blind by the Blazing Flame Eagle that had appeared out of nowhere! Not only that, but the Blazing Flame Eagles appearance seemed to have changed as well. Its entire body was surrounded by scarlet flames. This this is The Hua familys head couldnt sit still anymore when he saw this scene. Under everyones gaze, the Blazing Flame Eagle spread its wings and flapped them fiercely. A hurricane blew in the middle of the Bestial Battle Arena. Lei Aotian subconsciously covered his eyes with his hand and barely prevented himself from being blown down by the hurricane. However, the blind Lightning Leopard was not so lucky. Its body was swept up by the hurricane and kept spinning in the air. It couldnt find its direction at all. Blood kept flowing out of his pecked eyes and onto everyone present. Many of those who were stained with blood screamed and jumped up. The scene fell into chaos. The Lightning Leopard wailed in the middle of the hurricane, as if it was suffering extreme torture. As for the culprit of the torture, it seemed to think that the hurricane was not strong enough and was still flapping it wings vigorously. Enough! Seeing that the Lightning Leopard seemed to be unable to hold on, Kong Rui stopped Little Lion. Little Lion said indignantly, I cant even transform and step on that guys head. This isnt enough! When Kong Rui heard this, her tone was somewhat serious. Stop fooling around! I still have important things to do! Although Little Lion was unwilling, it could only restrain itself and let the dizzy Lightning Leopard down. The Lightning Leopard fell to the ground. When everyone looked at it, they realized that it was already covered in wounds and didnt even have the strength to get up! When Lei Aotian saw that the Lightning Leopard he had painstakingly tamed was actually beaten to the point where it couldnt raise its head, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 40 - Watching the Show Chapter 40 Watching the Show After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lei Aotian turned around and walked out of the Bestial Battle Arena. He didnt turn back to look at the Lightning Leopard that was already paralyzed on the ground. The Lightning Leopard whimpered and wanted to pursue its master, but it only heard Lei Aotian say, Trash. It lowered its head dejectedly. The Lei family hurriedly ran to the center of the arena and carried the Lightning Leopard away to avoid embarrassing themselves. Kong Rui whistled and the Blazing Flame Eagle obediently returned to her shoulder. The Li familys patriarch stood up immediately and shouted, Good job, Linger! Although the Li familys patriarchs cheer came from the bottom of his heart, it inevitably attracted a disdainful look from the Lei familys elder. Only then did the Li Clans Patriarch realize that he had lost his composure. He hurriedly coughed and returned to his seat. But his smile still expressed his joy. Kong Rui looked at the queen and Wen Qiong. Wen Qiongs eyes seemed to be burning with anger. She wished she could rush up and tear Kong Rui and eagle into pieces. The queen only sat silently in her seat without any expression on her face. However, Kong Rui could clearly feel the fierce light in the queens eyes. That gaze was even more sinister than Wen Qiongs! Kong Rui smiled and nodded at the two of them. Then, she turned around and walked towards her seat. Mother! Wen Qiong tried her best to restrain her anger and called out to the queen. The queen waved her hand and didnt let Wen Qiong continue. Wen Qiong slammed her hand on the arm of the chair indignantly. Her face had already turned ashen. Fu Jiao didnt expect Kong Rui to be able to defeat Lei Aotian. She was so shocked that she couldnt shut her mouth. Hua Shang, on the other hand, fanned himself leisurely while his gaze followed Kong Rui. Just as Kong Rui sat down, Hua Shang suddenly said, Well done! Kong Rui was stunned and looked at Hua Shang in confusion. His face was still covered by the veil, and his expression couldnt be seen, but his tone didnt sound pretentious. Hua Shang put away his fan and said, With his arrogant look, Ive long wanted to teach him a lesson! Its just that I never had the chance. Now, youve taught him a lesson in my place! Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang suspiciously, not sure if he was telling the truth. After Hua Shang finished speaking, he turned around calmly without looking at Kong Rui again. What a weirdo. Kong Rui thought to herself. She pursed her lips and decided to stay away from this person in the future. Nie Yin slowly moved his gaze away from Kong Rui, but the suspicion in his eyes didnt fade. Li Ling was like a completely different person from before! He didnt believe that anyone could change so much in such a short period of time. Most importantly, her cultivation level had improved drastically. Even the spirit beast beside her exuded an evil aura! Nie Yin glanced at the elder at the side. The elder nodded and immediately ordered people to investigate Li Lings recent whereabouts. Wen Qiongs expression became even uglier when she saw Nie Yin looking at Li Ling thoughtfully. This match pushed the competition to the climax. No one expected the Li family, who had given up on the princess and the Phoenix Divine Beast, to surprise everyone this time! Under the guidance of the ceremonial officer, everyones attention returned to the competition. Kong Rui sat on the spot with her eyes closed and pretended not to hear the Patriarchs concern from time to time. Chao Bai walked on the most lively street in the capital. The surrounding crowd was discussing the Spirit Beast Tournament. Have you heard? Miss Li defeated Young Master Lei! A busybody discussed with the people around him. The Lei family has embarrassed themselves this time! Someone gloated. The Lei family has always been arrogant. Will they become enemies with the Li family this time? I think its possible! Didnt you see how eager Young Master Lei was to kill Miss Li and that spirit beast when he left?! In my opinion, Miss Li might really be possessed! Someone quickly expressed his different opinion. What do you mean? Someone curious asked. Ive seen Miss Li before. Her abilities from before were worlds apart from now! Think about it. She changed so drastically overnight. If she isnt possessed, what else could it be?! The discussions continuously entered Chao Bais ears, making him somewhat interested in the Spirit Beast Tournament and Miss Li. He had been sleeping in the cave all these years. It had been a long time since he had seen anything fun! However, before Chao Bai could look for fun, trouble came knocking on his door! Chapter 41 - Teased Where did this guy come from? Youre really handsome! A teasing voice sounded in front of Chao Bai. Chao Bai looked down at the woman that was about to lean towards him. The woman was wearing a light purple dress with butterfly patterns on it. The gauze dress was flimsy, so the womans slender and fair arms were discernible. Chao Bai took half a step back. The woman staggered and let out a coquettish cry. Ouch! You almost made me fall! The woman reached out to touch Chao Bais chest. Chao Bai glanced at the woman in disgust and grabbed a paper umbrella hanging from a small stall beside him to shield his chest. When the woman didnt succeed, she grabbed the handle of the umbrella with one hand and the paper umbrella cracked. When the boss of the small stall saw this, he couldnt help but wail, Sigh! This is the best umbrella I have! You have to compensate me! Chao Bai didnt even look at the boss. He casually shook off the paper umbrella and wiped his hand on his clothes as he silently spat out, Dirty! The woman didnt react to Chao Bais words for a moment. She casually threw the paper umbrella to the side and approached Chao Bai with a smile. Dont be afraid! Come here! The womans frivolous behavior attracted the attention of many people around her. Everyone on the street was familiar with this woman. It was said that this woman was one of the twelve Pavilion Masters of High Heaven Pavilion and already had an extraordinary status. As for her, she was already close to the perfected Spirit Tower Realm. In the empire, almost no one was her match. As a result, as soon as this woman arrived in the empire, she began to go after good-looking men to satisfy her desires. It was said that those men she had taken a fancy to would be brought back to her residence in the empire to be tortured, whether they were willing to or not. After being tortured, most of those men were covered in wounds, and some had even gone crazy. Therefore, this woman was simply an existence that made men in the empire tremble in fear! This young man is doomed! Some people were already feeling pity for the poor man in front of them. Hes so unlucky to encounter such a jinx! This young man seems like hes in his early 20s. Why is he As everyone spoke, it seemed like Chao Bais fate was already decided. The woman didnt seem to hear the discussion around her. The bell tied to her right ankle chimed pleasantly. She walked towards Chao Bai gracefully. The woman stared fixedly at Chao Bai with her charming eyes. The smile on her face seemed to have a bewitching effect. This time, Chao Bai didnt dodge. He stood still, as if bewitched by the woman. The woman smiled in satisfaction and reached out to touch the mans face. Let me touch your fair and tender face The woman reached out to touch Chao Bais face. The corners of Chao Bais mouth curled into a smile. His handsome appearance mesmerized the woman momentarily. Get away from me! Dirty! Chao Bais voice was soft, but extremely crisp and firm. The woman was stunned on the spot and blinked in shock. She finally understood that the dirty thing Chao Bai was referring to was her! In an instant, the womans expression became ferocious. Her eyes were filled with anger, and she looked like a demon from hell. A purple leather whip suddenly appeared in her hand. The skin of the whip was glossy and about seven feet long. Other than the half-foot handle, it was entirely covered in sharp thorns. The woman suddenly swung the soft whip in her hand at the ground, and a crack instantly appeared on the ground. The surrounding people exclaimed and retreated, afraid that they would be affected by the power of the whip. The woman pointed the soft whip in her hand in Chao Bais direction. Ive seen men who dont know whats good for them, but in the end they all die miserably! As the woman spoke, her tone was gentle and even charming. Those who didnt know better would think that she was flirting with Chao Bai. Chao Bai looked coldly at the soft whip in the womans hand without any fear. Seeing this, the woman snorted and raised the soft whip in her hand to whip Chao Bai. Chao Bai turned his hand slightly and grabbed the barbed whip. The surrounding crowd immediately screamed. Some were worried that Chao Bais arm would be broken. Chapter 42 - You Are the Person Im Looking For However, Chao Bai seemed to be fine. He grabbed the whip with one hand and had no intention of resisting. Seeing this, the woman frowned and pulled the soft whip hard. Chao Bai remained calm. The woman could not pull the soft whip at all! Only then did the woman look at Chao Bai seriously for the first time. Who are you? Chao Bai turned his head and looked at the barbs on the soft whip. A look of disgust flashed across his eyes. He exerted a little force in his hand, and the woman felt a huge force coming from the soft whip towards her. The woman subconsciously let go of the soft whip. In the next moment, Chao Bai grabbed the soft whip in his hand and glanced at the barbs again. Then, he grabbed the handle with one hand and stroked the whip from top to bottom with the other. Everyone watched in disbelief as all the barbs stuck to the whip obediently wherever Chao Bais hand passed, as if they had lost their previous lethality. The woman looked at Chao Bai in disbelief. The poisonous vine whip that she had refined for decades had actually been tamed by the man in front of her! Most importantly, the poisonous vine whip contained the poison she extracted from the essence of hundreds of poisonous creatures. This man was actually unaffected at all! Chao Bais hand touched the smooth soft whip, then he threw it at the woman. The woman subconsciously caught the soft whip, but her expression became strange. Just as everyone thought that the woman was shocked by the power of the young man in front of her and would not do anything else, the woman revealed an even more excited expression. Her eyes lit up as she walked quickly to the man. Youre the person Im looking for! You must be the person Im looking for! You have to come with me! I want you to be my man! The woman spoke excitedly, as if she had gone crazy. When he saw the womans crazy appearance, the expression on Chao Bais face became even uglier. Get lost! Chao Bai sneered. He did not intend to continue arguing with this woman, but this woman had no intention of backing down. She eagerly approached Chao Bai. Chao Bai frowned and watched as the woman approached again. He was about to wave her away when he heard a reprimand from afar. Zi Xuan, what are you doing? When Zi Xuan heard this voice, she could not help but freeze and stop reaching out to grab the white-robed man. Chao Bai took the opportunity to take a few steps back and leave the woman that was reaching for him. Zi Xuan slowly stopped moving. After a while, she turned to look at Hong Ling, who was dressed in red. Sister Hong Linga| Zi Xuan frowned and lowered her head, not daring to look at Hong Lings face. Hong Ling glanced at Zi Xuan, then looked up at the man she had just been flirting with. Hong Ling sized up Chao Bai. It was no wonder that Zi Xuan was interested in him. This man really lookeda| pleasing to the eye. The man was about twenty years old. His starry eyes made it difficult for people to look away. His bold eyebrows complemented his tall nose bridge, and with his round and bright eyes, he looked somewhat innocent. His slightly upturned lips did not make his expression look comical. Instead, he gave off a stern and righteous feeling. However, his skin was slightly pale and he looked a little sickly. Hong Ling frowned slightly. She wanted to see how this persons foundation was and if he was suitable to be captured and nurtured in High Heaven Pavilion. Hong Ling narrowed her eyes and sized the man up. To her surprise, she could not tell his foundation. Even if hes a lowly mortal, its impossible for him to not have a foundation! Hong Ling muttered to herself as she looked at the man again. This time, the man looked up and met Hong Lings gaze. Suddenly, the mans gaze shifted in a certain direction. He looked in that direction fixedly, his eyes shining with excitement. It seemed that he had finally found what he had been looking for! For a moment, Hong Ling felt her mind go blank. In a daze, Hong Ling looked at the man again and realized that he had already disappeared! Hong Ling let out a low cry of confusion. Zi Xuan, who had her head lowered, finally looked up at Hong Ling. Sister Hong Ling, whats wrong? Hong Ling looked in the direction where the man had been standing. The man is gone. Huh? Zi Xuan also looked over. There was no one there! Chapter 43 - Li Residence Huh? When did that person leave? Zi Xuan looked around, feeling indignant. It wasnt easy for her to find someone whose strength was comparable to hers. How could she let him leave so easily? It was all Sister Hong Lings fault for appearing at the wrong time. Otherwise, she definitely could havea| The surrounding onlookers also panicked at that moment. No one noticed when the man left! This is really strange! That person disappeared into thin air! Someone couldnt help but exclaim. Could he be some sort of immortal? Even cultivators cant make themselves disappear in an instant! Hong Ling heard the crowds exclamations, but her gaze fell to where the man had been standing. She had already seen Zi Xuan fighting that person when she was approaching. Hong Ling originally thought that Zi Xuan was just fooling around and trying to catch a man again. She didnt expect this man to be stronger than Zi Xuan! That got Hong Lings attention. After all, there might not be many people like him in the five continents combined, let alone the imperial capital. Zi Xuans cultivation level wasnt high, but her poison-making methods were one of the best in the five continents! This person actually had no reaction after coming into contact with the poison made by Zi Xuan. Hong Ling narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, We cant let other sects obtain such a person first! a| Chao Bai left the noisy street and walked in the direction of an old residence. He could sense that this residence had the same aura as the body he carried. The person he was looking for must be here. Chao Bai turned the ring on his hand and saw that it was indeed emitting a faint red light. This ring was sent to him by Kong Niang when he left Spirit Mountain. Thinking of this, Chao Bai smiled smugly. After he woke up, Kong Niang asked him to bring the body beside him back to the Demon Abyss with the excuse of helping him leave Spirit Mountain. However, he had only promised those demons that he wouldnt hurt the body beside him, but he had never said that he would return the body to them. After all, this had been the only soft human body beside him all this time. He didnt want to return her body to them! Although Kong Niang scolded him for not keeping his word, she had already released him from Spirit Mountain, and those high-level demons couldnt break out of the seal and leave the Demon Abyss. There was nothing she could do about it. When he was about to leave Spirit Mountain with the body, Kong Niang was worried that he wouldnt take good care of the body along the way and damage the body, so she gave him a storage ring and asked him to take good care of the body. He also felt that it was more convenient to put the body in the storage ring than to walk around with a body. Therefore, Kong Ruis body was lying on the ice jade bed in the white ring. Chao Bai looked up at the residence in front of him. The word Li residence was written on it. The Li family? Chao Bai raised his eyebrows and was about to step forward when he saw two people dressed as footmen leaning against the door discussing something. Have you heard? Miss Li was so outstanding in the spirit beast competition this time! A servant puffed out his chest proudly. The other servant chuckled. I didnt expect Miss Linger to advance so quickly! You have to know that the Patriarch and Old Master looked down on her back then! As soon as the servant finished speaking, the other servant beside him smacked the back of his head. What nonsense are you spouting?! Be careful not to let the Old Master and Miss Li hear you! Are our Patriarch and the Old Master that short-sighted?! The servant said. Then, he looked around and lowered his voice. Dont badmouth them! I heard that Little Four badmouthed Third Master at the door last time. Hes still recuperating in bed! The other servant immediately shut his mouth and didnt dare to jump to conclusions anymore. In my opinion, if our lady can stand out in the competition this time, she will definitely be recognized by the queen. At that time, the Li familya| Before the servant could finish, he heard someone shouting in the courtyard. The servant immediately shouted in response and said to the other servant, Guard the door. Master and Miss will be back soon! Chapter 44 - Shes His! Chao Bai stood where he was, thinking about how to confirm who in this residence had the soul of that body. Before he could think of a way, the pageboy standing at the door waved at him impatiently. Leave quickly! This isnt a place for you to stay! Chao Bai frowned and was about to retort when he heard discussions in the distance. Have you heard? Miss Li is actually going to fight the princess next! How can that be? The princess is participating too? Someone exclaimed, I thought that since the Li family gave up the spot for the princess to compete, she wouldnt have to compete anymore! That should be the case, but during the draw, for some reason, that little girl drew the nameplate with the princesss name written on it. The queen probably asked someone to put it in. After all, the princess has the little phoenix with her this time. Its impossible for her not to compete! Dont say that! Someone immediately stopped them from criticizing the royal family. However, someone quickly raised a different opinion. But didnt the princess fight with Miss Li at the beginning? Thats right! This A group of people walked past Chao Bai in confusion. As Chao Bai listened to them, he looked up at the residence in front of him. Is this the family they were talking about? Then could it be her? Chao Bai said, subconsciously touching the ring. After the crowd passed, a carriage pulled by three brown and red horses arrived at the entrance of the Li residence. The carriage was made of mahogany. The windows on both sides were covered with mat curtains so that no one could see inside. One of the grooms raised his whip and snapped a few times before the three horses stopped. When the servants at the entrance of the Li residence saw the carriage, they immediately ran forward. The carriage stopped beside Chao Bai. If he had taken even half a step to the left, his feet would have been crushed by the thick wheels. The servant pushed Chao Bai away and said fiercely, Dont get in the way! Then, he smiled again and stood slightly hunched at the side of the carriage. Miss is back! Before the servant could reach Chao Bai, he dodged. If that servant had really touched his clothes, that servant probably would have lost a hand already! Chao Bai brushed the nonexistent dust off his body and tilted his head slightly to look at the place where the curtain of the carriage was lifted. The Li family? Miss? Was the person in the carriage the one he was looking for? For some reason, Chao Bai actually felt a trace of nervousness and excitement. There was no response from the carriage. After the curtain was lifted, a little girl in emerald green clothes jumped out of the carriage first. She cursed at the servant, Dont get in the way! Get lost! The servant still had a fawning smile on his face as he hurriedly hid to the side. The little girl reached out and called into the carriage, Miss, please go ahead! Okay A delicate voice sounded from the carriage, then a fair and delicate hand rested on the little girls hand. When Chao Bai heard that voice, he felt that something was wrong. He suddenly lost interest in seeing that persons appearance. But if that person really had the soul of this body He would probably return the body to her and leave! He had no interest in being entangled with such a prissy woman. The woman finally emerged from the car. With the little girls help, the woman got out of the carriage. She was wearing a light yellow dress and had a headgear embellished with beads and jade. If one didnt know better, they would think that she was a lady from a jade shop trying to show off! Chao Bai looked at the woman and subconsciously pressed his hand against the ring on his fingertip. Please dont light up! It couldnt possibly be her! This time, the ring didnt disappoint. The ring that would emit a red glow when it sensed the soul in the body didnt react at all. Chao Bai secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasnt this person! Then there was still hope. He had to find the soul of this body! She was his! Chapter 45 - Impudent Man Just as Chao Bai was staring straight at the woman, Li Han sensed a gaze from afar. She frowned slightly and thought that it must be another lecher who had specifically come to the entrance of the Li residence to peep! It had to be known that the Li family had an extraordinary relationship with the royal family. Many people wanted to use the Li familys daughters to climb up the social ladder. Moreover, although the young ladies of the Li family werent the best-looking ones in the imperial capital, they were all popular among the noble families in the city. In particular, Li Ling and Li Han were the two most popular young ladies of the Li family. Li Han was originally the most talented person in the Li family. She was also a legitimate daughter, so naturally, they had high hopes for her since she was young. Many people even said that she would become the next matriarch of the Li family. As for Li Ling, because she had been doted on by the queen since she was young and had grown up with the princess, she received special attention from the outside world. Li Han angrily turned to look at the person, planning to teach him a lesson like she had done to those previous perps. However, the moment she looked at the man, for some reason, her eyes couldnt help but stare into his. The man wasnt considered handsome. He even had the innocence of a youth. His sickly pale skin made him look fragile, but he had a pair of mesmerizing eyes. That gaze seemed to bewitch her, making her unable to even struggle. Just as Li Han was in a daze, Chao Bai, who felt bored, turned to leave. Li Han was stunned. She didnt expect the other party to leave without even saying anything. Such a mesmerizing person actually didnt even have the courage to go forward and greet her? Li Han immediately found it unbelievable. She reached out to stop him, but felt that this would be beneath her status as the daughter of the Li family. Fortunately, she had an obedient, sensible maid who understood her intentions. Hey you, stop right there! The maidservant shouted and ordered Chao Bai to stop. Chao Bai had no intention of stopping, as if he had no idea that the other party was talking to him. The maid was angry that the man didnt stop. She said fiercely towards Chao Bais back, Hey! The one in white! Did you hear me?! When Chao Bai heard this, he looked at his clothes and then looked around before finally realizing that the other party was calling him. He stopped and turned to the maid. Chao Bai didnt speak, but the maidservant raised her chin proudly. If you want to talk to her, come forward boldly. My lady has always been approachable. She wont look down on you! Alright! What are you going to say? Come over and say it! When Chao Bai saw the maids cocky appearance, he ignored her. He turned around and left again. The maid panicked when she saw this. She rushed in front of Chao Bai. With one hand on her waist, she pointed at Chao Bai with the other. Whats wrong with you?! My lady kindly gave you a chance, so why are you stilla| Under the maids shocked gaze, Chao Bai bypassed her and walked forward. The maid felt embarrassed after being ignored. Although she was Li Hans maidservant, even the young masters and young ladies of the other small clans had to be polite to her. However, this person actually ignored her! The maidservant let out a low cry and took out a small knife from her waist. She threw it at Chao Bais back. Dont be too arrogant! Seeing this, Li Han was about to stop the maidservant, but in the next moment, the maidservant saw in horror that her right hand, which was holding the knife, was raised high in the air, and her wrist was slowly turning in her direction. Whata| whats going on? The maid exclaimed. Seeing that the knife was about to stab her heart, Li Han snatched the whip from the coachmans hand and swung it. The little knife in the maids hand was flung away, leaving only her clenched fist, which punched her chest. There was a muffled sound. The maid coughed heavily, and blood oozed from the corner of her mouth. With the force of this blow, it was obvious that the small knife would probably have pierced through her! The maid fell to the ground. Li Han quickly walked forward to check her condition. Seeing that the maid was fine, Li Han raised her head to look for Chao Bai, but she could no longer find him. The servant and coachman, who had been stupified for a long time, immediately rushed forward. One of them helped the maidservant up while the other went to Li Hans side. Miss, are you alright? At this moment, the guards in the residence rushed out. Miss, I didnt protect you well! Please punish me! The guard captain lowered his head and didnt dare to look at Li Hans face. Everything had happened too quickly. They didnt expect a weak-looking man to be able to cause such harm to the servant girl, Xiao Cui! It had to be known that some of these guards were no match for Xiao Cui at all! After searching for a while, Li Han retracted her gaze. After a long time, she said, Go and find out who that person was. Seeing that Li Han wasnt angry, the guard captain finally heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly lowered his head even more. Yes! Chapter 46 - Choosing an Opponent When the first day of the competition was over, Kong Rui stood up and stretched. Its finally over. She wanted to leave early, but the protocol officer insisted on putting the ceremony of choosing an opponent for the next day at the end of the competition. She had no choice but to wait obediently. According to the rules that had been announced previously, after everyones competition ended, the winner of this round had the right to choose their opponent for the next round. She saw Wen Qiongs name in the nameplate hanging in midair. Someone had deliberately mixed Wen Qiongs nameplate in, which saved Kong Rui a lot of trouble. With the little phoenix by Wen Qiongs side, no one would choose her. Out of their ties with the royal family, the five families also wouldnt choose her as their next opponent. However, Kong Rui had no such worries. Her target was Wen Qiong! The eagle feather in her hand was the one in the little phoenixs mouth. At that time, in order to ridicule her, Wen Qiong had specifically sent a maid to send the eagle feather to Kong Rui. Now, she inserted the eagle feather into the center of Wen Qiongs nameplate. The protocol officer didnt expect Kong Rui to do this. He shakily grabbed Wen Qiongs nameplate and tried to pull out the eagle feather, but he realized that he couldnt. The official coughed awkwardly and said loudly, Li Ling of the Li family, her next opponent is princess Wen Qiong! As soon as the protocol officer finished speaking, discussions immediately sounded from the center of the colosseum. Is Li Ling crazy? She has already lost to the princess. How does she still have the courage to challenge her? Has this girl been emboldened after winning just once? I think she just wants to show off! Amidst the discussion, Kong Rui looked up at the platform. Wen Qiong was glaring at Kong Rui angrily as she gritted her teeth, as if she wanted to tear her apart. The queen, who was sitting at the side, had a cold gaze, like when she ordered someone to extract the phoenix essence from Kong Rui! Kong Rui smirked slightly. It was as if she was mocking the two of them after seeing through what they were thinking. The queen suddenly felt a chill down her spine and shivered involuntarily. How many years had it been since shed seen such an expression? Why did Li Ling give her a feeling of dj vu? Before the queen could think about it, Kong Rui had already retracted her gaze and followed the Li familys patriarch out of the colosseum. The Li familys patriarch was furious. Before he finished watching all the other contestants choose their opponents, he left the venue early. He cursed fiercely as he turned around to glare at Kong Rui from time to time. Kong Rui followed behind the patriarch without making eye contact with him, lest he scold her even more. When she passed Hua Shang, she heard Hua Shang say softly, Good job! However, when she turned to look at Hua Shang, she could only see his vaguely discernible face that was covered by the white bamboo hat. Kong Rui frowned slightly. She didnt like such secretive people. As soon as they walked out of the Bestial Battle Arena, the Li familys patriarch questioned her with a face filled with anger, What are you thinking?! What are you The patriarch glared at Kong Rui with a flushed face and widened eyes. Kong Rui stood where she was and looked at her toes. Looking resigned, she didnt move or speak. On her shoulder, the Blazing Flame Eagle also lowered its head and narrowed its eyes. It looked like it was about to fall asleep. The patriarch pointed at Kong Ruis head with one hand as he said angrily, You really dont know whats good for you! Youve already avoided the princess, so why are you giving yourself trouble again?! Youre simply courting death! The patriarch said. Seeing Kong Ruis distracted expression, he sighed angrily. At this moment, his attitude was a stark contrast how satisfied the patriarch was with Kong Rui in the Bestial Battle Arena. Probably, the patriarch wanted nothing more than to kick Kong Rui out of the Li family so that the queen wouldnt find trouble with the Li family! It was fine if she chose the princess as his opponent, but she actually used that method Recalling the killing intent in the queens eyes when she saw that the princesss name plate was pierced by a feather, the patriarch couldnt help but frown. He had watched the queen grow up. That child had always been vengeful! Now that she was the queen, how could she let her daughter suffer such humiliation?! The patriarch sighed, then ignored Kong Rui and got into the carriage alone. The carriage sped along and instantly disappeared around the corner. Chapter 47 - Torture Kong Rui slowly raised her head and looked in the direction of the carriage that had disappeared. Master, that old fellow seems to be really angry! Little Lion lay on Kong Ruis shoulder and said calmly. Kong Rui shrugged and said indifferently, Its okay. He still needs me. He wont really chase me out of the Li family! Besides, if he gets angry, perhaps I will be able to carry out my plan! Kong Ruis lips curled up slightly, and a scheming look flashed across her face. Plan? What plan? Little Lion asked curiously. As Kong Rui walked towards the Li familys residence, she twirled a fiery red feather in her hand. Little Lion had given her this feather. It was a token of exchange between Little Lion and the little phoenix. Little phoenix, wait for me. Ill bring you back soon! Kong Rui thought to herself. At this moment, the little phoenix was lying on the ground, unable to move. The silver whip in Wen Qiongs hand lashed at the little phoenixs back again. A string of phoenix blood was flung out by the silver whip. The ground beside the little phoenix was already covered in blood. The little phoenix looked ghastly and pitiful. At that moment, the little phoenixs eyes lit up. It suddenly raised its head and looked in a certain direction. The little phoenixs eyes were filled with hope. Its my master! Its my masters scent! However, in the next moment, a silver whip swung past, and another bloody wound appeared on the little phoenixs body. What are you looking at?! Are you still waiting for that bitch?! Wen Qiong roared angrily. Her eyes were red and she looked unhinged. The little phoenix endured the pain and raised its head to glare at Wen Qiong. I wont let you scold my master! Shes a good person, a thousand times better than you! Wen Qiongs expression became even more ferocious when she heard the little phoenixs words. Ill let you know who your master is today! With that, Wen Qiong waved the silver whip in her hand again. The queen went to the underground chamber, accompanied by Yin Ling. She glanced at the bloody phoenix on the ground and turned to Wen Qiong. Daughter, dont be angry. Come and rest. Seeing that the queen was here, Wen Qiong restrained her anger and threw the silver whip in her hand to a maidservant. Continue whipping IT! The maid hurriedly took the silver whip and raised it to whip the little phoenix. The little phoenix shuddered in pain. Wen Qiong turned to glare at the maid. Did you not eat or something? Use more force! Do you understand? Otherwise, how about I do a demonstration on you? After being frightened by Wen Qiong, the maidservant immediately raised the silver whip in her hand high and suddenly swung it down, causing another bloody wound to appear on the little phoenixs body. Satisfied, Wen Qiong turned around again and walked toward the queen slowly. The queen reached out and pulled Wen Qiong to sit beside her. You dont have to be so angry. I will find a way for you to win the competition tomorrow the queen said, but Wen Qiong stopped her. The queen looked inquiringly at Wen Qiong. Wen Qiong narrowed her eyes with a hint of ruthlessness. Dont worry, Mother. I know what to do! Tomorrow, I will definitely make the Li family regret choosing that little bitch Li Ling to compete in my place! I will let everyone in the empire and the five continents know the true strength of the princess! Ill let them know that the strength of someone with a phoenix essence is not something a woman from a small clan can compare to! The queen nodded in relief. You may have the phoenix, but dont let your guard down. The queen gently adjusted the feather ornament on Wen Qiongs head before lowering her eyes to meet Wen Qiongs. You will always be the best! Wen Qiongs face was no longer filled with hostility. Instead, it was replaced with the innocence of a teenage girl. The queen sighed softly. No matter who gets in your way, I will get rid of them all! Wen Qiong smiled even more brightly. Thank you, Mother! The two of them chatted softly, accompanied by the occasional sound of whipping. The contrast was actually a little comical. The little phoenix gritted its teeth as it watched the affectionate scene in front of it. Its eyes were about to burst with flames. Just you wait! When I return to my masters side, I will definitely let you two have a taste of what Ive endured! Chapter 48 - Opponent Kong Rui slowly walked back to the Li familys residence. She calculated carefully. If the Li familys patriarch was angry enough to lock her in the Li familys ancestral hall for a night to reflect upon herself, that would be the best! Kong Rui had been searching the Li familys home for the past few days, but she couldnt find the Li familys secret technique that the queen had used to extract her phoenix essence. It was impossible for the Li familys inheritance to be hidden in the palace. The only possibility was that it was hidden in the Li familys ancestral hall! The ancestral hall was a forbidden area of the Li family. Other than the patriarch, no one was allowed to enter. Even Li Lings father couldnt go there casually. Kong Rui thought for a long time but couldnt think of a way to enter. Even though she represented the Li family in the Beast Fighting Tournament, the patriarch didnt let her enter the ancestral hall. However, she had offended the queen and the princess this time. From how angry the Li familys patriarch was, the punishment was probably unavoidable. However, the competition was imminent, so the patriarch definitely wouldnt punish her physically. The most likely outcome was that she would be sent to the ancestral hall to reflect on her mistakes! The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more she felt that she could probably search for secret techniques in the ancestral hall without restraint today! As long as she found the secret technique, she would definitely be able to snatch back the phoenix essence that belonged to her! Kong Ruis eyes shone with determination, but in the next moment, they were replaced with impatience. Kong Rui looked at the group of people walking towards her and her expression turned ugly. Why did I have to encounter such a group of people?! Kong Rui planned to leave this place, but someone couldnt bear to see her having it easy. Isnt that Li Ling?! Why did she leave when she saw us?! A sweet voice sounded from afar, causing everyone around and look at Kong Rui. Kong Rui took a deep breath before standing still. Forget it! Since she was pretending to be Li Ling, there were some things she had to deal with before the big plan was completed. Kong Rui turned to look at the person who had stopped her. Why did you call me? Fu Jiao took a few steps forward. You left in a hurry before the competition ended. Is there something urgent? Kong Rui saw the few people behind Fu Jiao and frowned imperceptibly. Its nothing. The Patriarch told me to go back and rest early. Thats true. Youre the one whos going to fight the princess! We really admire your courage! Fu Jiao said with a smile, but her tone was filled with schadenfreude. Kong Rui ignored Fu Jiaos provocation. Its just a beast battle. Whats the big deal?! Good lord! You sound so cocky! The thin and tall man standing beside Fu Jiao suddenly said. Kong Rui narrowed her eyes at the person and asked, Who are you? That person was stunned for a moment. He didnt expect Kong Rui to ask him so bluntly. Just as he was about to speak, Fu Jiao interrupted, Hes the second young master of the Lei family, my fianc! As Fu Jiao spoke, she raised her chin slightly in a proud manner. When Lei Peng heard Fu Jiaos words, he smiled in satisfaction. Oh! Its the second young master of the Lei family who cant enter the competition and can only watch! Kong Rui said indifferently, angering Lei Peng. He knew that his brother had been defeated by this woman today. He had wanted to use this opportunity to insult her, but he didnt expect her to be so eloquent! Lei Peng gritted his teeth. Dont think that you can have the last laugh just because you won a match! Tomorrow, youll be dead meat when you face off against the princess phoenix! Lei Peng said confidently, as if he could predict the future. Kong Rui wasnt angered by Lei Pengs words at all. She only looked at Fu Jiao and said, Did the Hua family choose you as their opponent today? At the mention of this, Fu Jiao felt enraged. She didnt know what was wrong with Hua Shang, but he actually chose her as his opponent in the next round! This was too different from the usual outcome of the five major families entering the finals together every year! This year, the Lei family was defeated by the Li family in the first match. In the second round, between the Hua family and the Fu family, one of them would definitely be eliminated! Fu Jiao knew that her strength was far inferior to Hua Shangs. She would definitely be defeated in tomorrows competition! Seeing Fu Jiaos vexed expression, Kong Rui knew that she had guessed correctly. Hua Shang was quite an interesting person. If there was a chance, she really had to spar with him! Chapter 49 - Invitation Although Fu Jiao couldnt do anything to Hua Shang, there was still a gap in strength between the Li family and the Fu family. Fu Jiao naturally didnt take Li Ling seriously. Dont talk nonsense here. When youre beaten up by the princess tomorrow, Ill see if you can still speak! Fu Jiao snorted, clearly full of schadenfreude. Kong Rui pursed her lips but had no intention of continuing to respond to Fu Jiaos provocation. She planned to avoid Fu Jiao and the others so as not to waste her time again. However, just as she raised her foot, she saw Fu Jiao looking behind her excitedly. Kong Rui felt a probing gaze from behind her. That gaze was somewhat cold. Kong Rui immediately thought of that persons identity. She didnt turn around and only wanted to leave as soon as possible, but that person didnt seem to have any intention of letting her off. Sister Ling, dont be in a hurry to leave! I have something to ask you. Nie Yins voice sounded behind Kong Rui. Li Lings performance in the spirit beast competition these two days made Nie Yin feel a little baffled. Although he had not interacted much with Li Ling, he still had some understanding of Li Lings temperament. The Li Ling in front of him was too different from the original Li Ling in terms of personality and behavior. Although he tried to use different methods to investigate the reason for Li Lings change, he still couldnt find the problem. The strangest thing was that her cultivation level had improved by leaps and bounds. The battle with Lei Aotian today showed that her spirit beast couldnt be underestimated! Although Kong Rui was impatient, she didnt want to kiss up to Nie Yin like the previous Li Ling did. However, in order to avoid deepening Nie Yins suspicion, Kong Rui secretly took a deep breath and stood still. Nie Yin took a few steps to Kong Ruis side and sized her up carefully before saying, Sister Ling, youve changed a lot after a few days! The corners of Kong Ruis mouth twitched before she said, People have to grow up. Nie Yin didnt raise any doubts about Kong Ruis nonchalant answer. He just smiled faintly and said, Its rare for Fu Jiao and Lei Peng to be here today. Why dont we go to a restaurant for a meal? Although Fu Jiao was unwilling to eat at the same table as Li Ling, since Nie Yin had suggested it, she didnt dare to refute him. Lei Peng had the intention to interact with Nie Yin more, so he naturally wouldnt let go of such an opportunity. His older brother had lost to Li Ling in the spirit beast competition today. His status in the Lei family was different now! In particular, his spirit beast was seriously injured. It would probably take a long time to heal! Lei Peng was planning to use this opportunity to gain a place in the Lei family. If he could obtain the help of Nie Yin and the Nie family his wishes would naturally come true! The three of them hit it off, but Kong Rui wasnt interested. She made up a few excuses in her mind. From the patriarch being on the verge of death to her needing to relieve herself However, none of them worked. Kong Rui was helpless. She could only lower her head and nod slightly. Alright! Lets go! Seeing that Kong Rui had agreed, Nie Yin leaned forward slightly and gestured for her to enter. Not to mention Fu Jiao and Lei Peng, even Kong Rui was surprised. Nie Yin was actually so polite to her? There must be something fishy! Nie Yin didnt think there was anything wrong with this. He just smiled as he looked at Kong Rui. Whats wrong? Kong Rui shook her head and walked towards the First Restaurant. Nie Yin walked beside her with the arrogance of a young master. Fu Jiao and Lei Peng exchanged glances. They actually felt that Kong Rui and Nie Yin, walking side by side, were a good match. Just as Kong Rui turned around to look at them, Fu Jiao finally came back to her senses. She stomped her feet angrily and gritted her teeth. What are you thinking?! Shes just an illegitimate daughter of the Li family. Do you really think shes worthy enough?! Lei Peng looked at Fu Jiaos angry expression in amusement. Do you really think shes someone important? Shes just lucky! Just watch. The competition tomorrow will definitely be exciting! As Lei Peng spoke, a scheming look flashed across his eyes. Although Fu Jiao was engaged to Lei Peng, she felt a little conflicted about and even despised this scheming man. She was the legitimate daughter of the Fu family. Why was she matched with the second son of the Lei family?! Fu Jiao pursed her lips and ignored Lei Peng. She quickly chased after the two of them. Lei Peng froze for a moment, then hurriedly said, Hey, wait for me! Lets go together! Chapter 50 - Probe After crossing the bustling street, Kong Rui still walked forward quickly without any intention of stopping. Nie Yin saw that Li Ling was acting a little strange and quickly reached out to grab her arm. Kong Rui was shocked. Although she stopped in her tracks, she subconsciously wanted to wave Nie Yins hand away. Before Kong Rui could move, Nie Yin released his grip. Im sorry! I was too rude! Before Kong Rui could speak, Nie Yin spoke first. Sister Ling, weve arrived at the restaurant. Only then did Kong Rui react. She looked up at the huge restaurant in front of her and the bright golden sign on it. Whats wrong, Sister Ling? Nie Yin asked with concern when he saw Li Lings strange expression. Kong Rui shook her head, but she sneered inwardly. What could she have on her mind? She had been trapped in the palace since she was young and then went to the Demon Abyss. How could she know where this restaurant was?! Kong Rui pursed her lips at Nie Yin and said, I was thinking about something just now and was distracted. She didnt want to let Nie Yin discover that she had lost her composure, so she made up an excuse. Nie Yin didnt suspect anything and only said to Kong Rui, Lets go in! The two of them had just taken two steps when the waiter at the door recognized Nie Yin. Young Master Nie, youre here! Nie Yin nodded in agreement. The waiter looked at Nie Yin and immediately shouted, VIP guests, the four of you! Not daring to delay Nie Yin and the others, the boss of the restaurant quickly ran out and led the way for Nie Yin and the others. They only sat down when they reached the innermost private room. Kong Rui sat by the window, where she could see the people coming and going on the street. She had never enjoyed this kind of lifestyle in her entire life. And she actually had to thank Li Ling for all of this! Kong Rui immediately felt a trace of coldness inside. She wanted them to pay the price for everything she had lost! Kong Rui kept staring out of the window. She supported her chin with one hand and seemed to be thinking about something. Nie Yin called her twice, but she didnt hear him. Fu Jiao frowned and grabbed the lid of the tea bowl in front of her before throwing it at Kong Rui. Kong Rui reacted quickly and grabbed the lid that almost hit her face. She turned to glare at Fu Jiao. What are you doing?! Fu Jiao didnt expect Li Ling to suddenly be so fierce and was stunned. Seeing this, Lei Peng hurriedly tried to smooth things over. She just saw that you didnt respond after Brother Nie called you for so long, so she wanted to remind you. Kong Rui looked at Lei Peng and shifted her gaze to Fu Jiao again. I will respond to whoever I want to. If I dont want to respond, I wont. I dont need you to remind me! Fu Jiao was instantly furious, but she still glanced at Nie Yin warily. Seeing that Nie Yin didnt seem to be angry with Li Lings rudeness, Fu Jiao could only secretly bite her lower lip and blame herself for being nosy! Seeing that Fu Jiao didnt say anything else, Kong Rui restrained her emotions. However, she was still secretly shocked. She was indeed in a daze just now and didnt notice that Nie Yin had been shouting Li Ling. She shouldnt be like this! She should not let her guard down, especially in such an environment! Kong Rui restrained her emotions and turned to look at Nie Yin. Why did you call me? Hearing Kong Ruis distant tone when asking the question, Nie Yin couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. In the past, Li Ling was always so clingy towards him and called him Brother Nie. When did she become so aloof? What on earth had happened? Was the person in front of him still Li Ling? There were a thousand questions in Nie Yins mind, but he couldnt find an answer. Finally, he gave up on thinking about it and smiled at Kong Rui. Its nothing. I wanted to ask if theres anything you want to eat. In the past, Li Ling always liked to drag Nie Yin to the First Restaurant, and although Nie Yin hadnt deliberately tried to remember the few dishes she often ordered, he had some impression of them. This time, he could take the opportunity to probe her. Kong Rui frowned slightly and touched her abdomen gently. I was poisoned a few days ago and havent recovered yet. I dont have much of an appetite. Kong Ruis excuse was good. If she had been poisoned before, she naturally had to pay more attention to her food. If she ate the wrong thing, wouldnt her life be in danger? Chapter 51 - Flattery Nie Yins probing didnt succeed. The claim that she wasnt feeling well gave Kong Rui an excuse to not communicate with them. Nie Yin couldnt ask further and hurriedly asked Fu Jiao and Lei Peng to order food before sitting down and thinking about something. Kong Ruis gaze was attracted by the people on the street. She looked at those people who were either in a hurry or chatting happily. They gave her a sense of liveliness. When could she have such a life? Kong Rui thought to herself and couldnt help but sigh softly. Suddenly, she felt a gaze cast at her from afar. That gaze was burning, and it even made the hair on her body stand on end. She looked around but couldnt find the source of the gaze. Kong Rui frowned and looked down the street. Nie Yin noticed that something was wrong with her and hurriedly asked, Whats wrong? Kong Rui ignored Nie Yin and searched the street. However, that gaze suddenly disappeared, along with the creepy feeling. For some reason, the disappearance of that gaze made Kong Rui feel disappointed. She hung her head slightly, looking puzzled and disappointed. Seeing Kong Ruis expression, Nie Yin also looked out the window to see what had disturbed her mood. However, there were people coming and going on the street outside. There was nothing unusual about it. At this moment, the waiter walked in with the dishes. VIP guests, these are our signature dishes The waiter actively introduced the dishes to them while sizing Kong Rui up. He had seen this lady before. Every time she came to the restaurant, she clung to this man in front of her. The waiter couldnt help but feel ashamed for her every time he saw her like that. Moreover, almost everyone in the restaurant knew that Miss Li had a bad temper. If they accidentally provoked her, they would be scolded and cause trouble for the restaurant. However, Miss Li was exceptionally quiet today. Young Master Nies attitude towards her was also a little different from usual. Could it be that something had happened between the two of them? The waiters curiosity was instantly ignited. He looked back and forth between Nie Yin and Kong Rui with a gossipy look in his bright eyes. After greeting the guests outside, the restaurant owner hurriedly rushed to the private room to serve Young Master Nie. Others might not know, but as the owner of the most famous restaurant in the imperial capital, he naturally knew the big and small matters very well. Young Master Nie was the future husband of the princess. He was very likely to be the future king of the empire! They naturally had to curry favor with such a person to prevent others from taking advantage of the opportunity and affecting the restaurants future development. As soon as the restaurant owner entered the private room, he saw the waiter staring at Nie Yin and Li Ling with a smile. He stepped forward angrily and smacked the waiters head on the table. Ouch! Who is it?! The waiter cried out in pain. He turned around and saw his boss glaring at him. The waiter immediately let out a low cry. Ill serve the dishes now! He turned around and was about to run out. The restaurant owner kicked the waiters butt and there was another cry of pain. When he heard the waiters rapid footsteps, he finally nodded in satisfaction. He turned around to face Nie Yin with a smile on his face. Young Master Nie, young master and young ladies, are you all satisfied with our dishes? Nie Yin nodded and said to the boss, Its not our first time here. Boss Zhu, you dont have to be so polite. Boss Zhu hurriedly replied with a smile, Young Master Nie is an esteemed guest of our restaurant, so we naturally cant neglect you! Please enjoy. If theres anything you need, Ill be at the door. Boss Zhu took a few steps back sensibly and left the private room before gently closing the door. Nie Yin picked up some food for the distracted Kong Rui and asked with concern, Are you feeling unwell? Do you want me to get the Nie familys doctor to take a look at you? Hearing Nie Yins concern, Kong Rui felt the hair on her back stand up again. She quickly waved her hand and said, No need! The Li familys doctors are enough. Nie Yin tried to please her, but she didnt appreciate it. He could only lower his head and continue eating. Chapter 52 - Watching the Show As Kong Rui ate, she kept thinking about the gaze she couldnt ignore just now. Who the hell was it? As Kong Rui was pondering, she heard a commotion in the restaurant. Nie Yin frowned and looked in the direction of the door. Before Nie Yin could call out, the waiter had already pushed open the door and walked in. He put on an apologetic smile. Esteemed guests, Im really sorry. Two female customers just came to our restaurant, and now The waiter sighed as he spoke. Nie Yin looked over the waiters shoulder and saw that the entrance was filled with people, blocking his vision. Lei Peng stood up and walked to the door to look out. After a long time, he turned around with a smile on his face. Guess what? Someones harassing a man in broad daylight! Upon hearing Lei Pengs words, Fu Jiao was filled with disdain. What are you talking about?! Why arent you ever serious?! Fu Jiao despised Lei Pengs flippant personality the most. In front of Nie Yin and Li Ling, Fu Jiao felt deeply embarrassed! Lei Peng didnt notice Fu Jiaos annoyance and only smiled. Theres a woman pestering a man outside. The people in the imperial capital are really simple folks Kong Rui could hear the mockery in Lei Pengs voice, but she didnt mind. With such a queen and princess, what kind of future could the empire have? The door to the private room was wide open, and the noise outside reached their ears. Kong Rui felt goosebumps when she heard the womans coquettish laughter. Nie Yin stiffened when he heard the womans voice. Kong Rui acutely sensed Nie Yins abnormality, but she didnt take the initiative to ask. Lei Peng also seemed to have noticed it, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. He walked towards Nie Yin and placed a hand on his shoulder. Kong Rui clearly felt Nie Yins body tremble, as if his soul had just left his body and returned to his body after being pressed down by Lei Peng. Nie Yins expression returned to its usual coldness as he looked at Lei Peng. Lei Peng didnt seem to notice Nie Yins change in mood. He only smiled and said, I think Ive seen the woman outside before! And, she was with you! Lei Peng laughed louder and louder. With Nie Yin? Could it be Wen Qiong? Kong Ruis sharp senses were activated, but she didnt seem to sense Wen Qiongs aura. Nie Yins expression became a little terrifying, and his expression looked resentful. Kong Rui couldnt tell the reason for this. She thought that Nie Yin was just ashamed to discover that his companion was causing trouble here. Lei Peng tapped Nie Yins shoulder a few times before saying, Lets go and take a look! Itll probably be fascinating! After hearing Lei Pengs words, Fu Jiao, who was originally bored, became interested. She stood up and walked towards the crowd. She pushed aside the few people in front of her before looking towards the center of the commotion. A man and a woman were standing there. They were Chao Bai and Zi Xuan! Chao Bai was expressionless, but Zi Xuans eyes were filled with joy. She felt that the heavens had given her a chance! She had thought that after this man suddenly disappeared, she would never be able to find him again! Unexpectedly, on the busy street just now, she actually saw him climbing the stairs. Zi Xuan had long forgotten how Chao Bai mistreated her previously. Her eyes were only filled with this mans unique charm. She didnt know why she was attracted to him. He wasnt drop-dead gorgeous! Especially compared to the man a few days ago Thinking of the man she had met previously, Zi Xuan smiled. Ever since Fu Jiao appeared in the crowd, the surrounding people realized that the guests in the private room were actually from the five great clans, so they all made way. Lei Peng also had the opportunity to pull Nie Yin towards Fu Jiao. Nie Yins expression turned cold as Lei Peng pulled him up. Just as he was pulled towards the crowd by Lei Peng, an iron fan suddenly appeared in his hand and tapped Lei Pengs shoulder. Lei Peng let out a cry and let go of Nie Yins arm. Chapter 53 - Fear Fu Jiao heard Lei Pengs cry of pain and turned around to look. She saw that Lei Pengs shoulder was already hanging down diagonally, and his hand was swaying in midair. Kong Rui pursed her lips and thought to herself, He deserves it. Although she didnt want to help Nie Yin, Lei Peng indeed deserved to be taught a lesson! Nie Yin happened to be the type that liked to take revenge on the spot. Lei Pengs cry of pain attracted the attention of the surrounding people. At the same time, it stopped the hand that was about to reach Chao Bais chest. Zi Xuan looked in Lei Pengs direction. When her gaze landed on Nie Yin, her eyes lit up. She smiled even more charmingly. Did you miss me? Were you afraid that I wouldnt see you, so you deliberately attracted my attention? As Zi Xuan spoke, she winked at Nie Yin. Dont be anxious. After I take down this guy, Ill go find you! As soon as Zi Xuan said this, everyone present subconsciously contemplated the relationship between Nie Yin and Zi Xuan. Many people present knew the two of them, but when did their relationship become so intimate? Everyone was puzzled! Kong Rui also looked at Nie Yin in surprise. She didnt expect someone like him to be actually attracted to women. Thinking of what Nie Yin had said that day, Kong Rui subconsciously shivered. Forget it. It was best if this man was attracted to this woman! Chao Bai stood behind Zi Xuan and looked past Nie Yin at Kong Rui, who was still sitting in the private room. His eyes were filled with excitement. He stared straight at Kong Rui, as if nothing else around her existed! Upon being stared at by Chao Bai, Kong Rui instantly sensed that it was the same gaze that had been staring at her on the street just now. Was this person here for her? Kong Rui felt puzzled. She looked at Chao Bai. At first, she was puzzled, but then she froze and her eyes revealed disbelief. The person who had been lying in the ice coffin had awakened? When he saw Kong Ruis surprised expression, a smug smile appeared on Chao Bais face. Nie Yin noticed Chao Bais gaze and subconsciously looked behind him, only to see Li Ling, who had a strange expression on her face. Did they know each other? Who was this man? Countless questions filled Nie Yins mind. In the end, he stood in front of Kong Rui and completely blocked their eye contact. Chao Bais gaze darkened when he saw that Nie Yin was blocking his line of sight. He could tell that Nie Yin was dissatisfied. At this moment, Zi Xuan took a few steps towards Nie Yin. Dont worry. Ill be right there! As she spoke, she turned around and was about to pounce on Chao Bai. She planned to take down this white-robed youth first to prevent him from taking the opportunity to escape again! However, no one expected that just as Zi Xuan turned around, Chao Bai sent her flying. Not only that, but after her body was flung to the roof of the restaurant, she was actually nailed flat on the ground and couldnt move. Zi Xuan struggled with all her might, but she could only move her limbs and head. She couldnt move her body at all, nor could she leave the roof. Zi Xuan begged Chao Bai, Hey! What is this move? Put me down! Let me down! Chao Bai ignored her and walked towards Kong Rui. He had finally found the soul of that body. It must be that woman! Even without the help of the ring, he knew it had to be her! No one could stop him. She was his! As Nie Yin watched the man walking over step by step, for some reason, his heart skipped a beat. He was vexed with his physiological reaction. How could he feel fear towards a seemingly weak man? This was definitely not the kind of emotion the next head of the Nie family should have! Nie Yin tried his best to restrain the fear in his heart and refused to take a step back. With every step Chao Bai took, the surrounding crowd would retreat a little, afraid that they would be sent flying to the roof by Chao Bai. Fu Jiao pulled Lei Peng to the side. Lei Peng grabbed his dislocated right hand and gritted his teeth to endure the pain. Chao Bai walked up to Nie Yin and looked at him coldly. Get lost! Chapter 54 - The Embarrassed Nie Yin Nie Yin subconsciously moved and wanted to listen to Chao Bai. However, he quickly regained his senses. His eyes narrowed as he glared at Chao Bai. Who are you? How dare you Before Nie Yin could finish speaking, Chao Bai frowned slightly. In the next second, Nie Yin knelt in front of Chao Bai. Fu Jiao exclaimed and tightened her grip because of nervousness and shock, making Lei Peng wail. Some of the others present gasped and subconsciously took a step back. Some widened their eyes as they watched Nie Yin kneel on the ground. Others stared at Chao Bais back in shock and tried to guess his identity. However, most of them had the same understanding. They couldnt afford to offend this person in front of them! Kong Rui also looked at Chao Bai in surprise. He had made Nie Yin kneel in front of him without even moving his fingers. How did he do it? Why would he do that? How long could she resist if she faced him? Kong Rui was already thinking about how to escape from this person. Regardless of whether he was a friend or foe, this person was too strange! She didnt want to be attacked by this baffling person in front of everyone Before Kong Rui could think about what she should do, she saw Chao Bai walking up to her. He looked down at Kong Rui and nodded in satisfaction. Kong Rui immediately felt uncomfortable. This person looked as if he was looking at a toy that belonged to him. His gaze was both invasive and matter-of-fact. Kong Rui frowned and glared at the person. Who are you? What are you doing? Before Chao Bai could open his mouth, he heard gasps behind him. It turned out that Nie Yin felt that the incident just now had disgraced him. He couldnt care less about his identity and social status. After getting up, he secretly tried to ambush Chao Bai from behind. Seeing that the black-gold armor in Nie Yins hand was about to stab Chao Bais back, a few people around him were so nervous that they couldnt control themselves and even screamed. Nie Yins expression changed slightly as he secretly cursed these people, but the long awl in his hand moved forward even faster. Kong Rui also noticed Nie Yins actions. She suddenly looked up at Chao Bai, but he had no intention of dodging. Although Kong Rui knew that this person in front of her should be able to dodge it, she still subconsciously pushed him to the side. Be careful! With this push, Nie Yins long awl brushed past Chao Bais arm and stabbed towards Kong Rui. Kong Rui was about to dodge when the long awl suddenly stopped and froze in midair. In the next moment, the long awl fell to the ground, and Nie Yins body fell straight to the ground, cracking the wooden floor of the restaurant. Enraged, Nie Yin wanted to get up and fight again, but he realized that no matter how he struggled, he felt as if a huge rock was pressing down on him. He couldnt move at all. He tried to twist his body, but he didnt have the strength to stand up again. He roared angrily, What have you done to me?! Let go of me! Let go of me now! Chao Bai didnt seem to hear him. His eyes were fixed on Kong Rui, clearly surprised and excited by her previous actions. Zi Xuan, who was still hanging on the roof, couldnt help but smile charmingly. The two of us are quite compatible. Why dont you follow me?! Seeing that Zi Xuan still couldnt stop talking, many people present couldnt help but shake their heads and sigh. Nie Yin was already angry, so his face blushed with even more anger after Zi Xuan said that. He and Zi Xuan had met on the street yesterday. This woman kissed and hugged him the moment she came up. After he shook her off, she still refused to let go. Moreover, she had used some method to make his cultivation technique useless. Helpless, he could only let her kiss and touch him. Just as he was about to be kidnapped, Hong Ling from High Heaven Pavilion appeared, so he managed to escape. He also learned from Hong Ling that this arrogant and creepy woman was also from High Heaven Pavilion. This gave Nie Yin a way out. He acted as if he didnt attack Zi Xuan because of the relationship between the Nie family and High Heaven Pavilion, and didnt mention the fact that he couldnt resist Zi Xuan at all. Chapter 55 - Understanding Her Soul Although it was in the past, this matter was still something shameful to Nie Yin! He originally thought that other than those elders, he was the top expert in the imperial capital. He didnt expect a small Pavilion Master of the High Heaven Pavilion to be able to defeat him! What was even more unexpected was that this youth who came out of nowhere actually embarrassed him in front of everyone! This was a great humiliation to Nie Yin! No matter what, he couldnt let the situation escalate! He wanted to resist and defeat this man in front of him! However, Nie Yin could only think about it. Right now, only his head could be raised slightly. When Kong Rui saw Nie Yins defeated look, she smirked. She had originally wanted to find an opportunity to teach this man a lesson. What this person in front of her did was quite gratifying! Seeing the smile on Kong Ruis face, Chao Bais eyes lit up, and his expression relaxed. It seemed that he had found the right person. Fu Jiao stood not far away and saw Nie Yin lying on the ground, unable to move. She gritted her teeth and pushed Lei Peng to help Nie Yin. After all, they were all from the five great clans. If they didnt help in such a situation, they would inevitably be blamed in the future. Lei Peng naturally knew Fu Jiaos intentions and returned his dislocated arm to its original position. He had only been teasing Nie Yin. Now that someone was here to cause trouble, he naturally couldnt joke around anymore! Lei Peng and Fu Jiao looked at each other and attacked Chao Bai at the same time. Although they knew very well that the two of them wouldnt be able to gain any advantage even if they fought Chao Bai, they still decided to fight with all their might. Kong Rui watched the two people rushing over. Clearly, they had no intention of actually facing off against Chao Bai. Her expression was much more relaxed than before. When Chao Bai heard the commotion behind him, he was a little irritated. Why were these people so persistent?! Why did they have to interrupt his conversation with the woman in front of him? When the two of them were still half a foot away from his body, Chao Bai turned his right hand slightly and tapped lightly. The two of them seemed to have been suddenly grabbed by the legs and froze in place. The two of them were originally rushing forward, but now, they stopped in their tracks. However, their bodies couldnt stop moving forward at all, and they fell to the ground flat on their faces. At this moment, Lei Peng and Fu Jiao fell to the left and right of Nie Yin, forming a neat formation of three. Kong Rui pursed her lips and restrained herself from laughing, but someone around her couldnt help but snicker out loud. The fear in everyones hearts had long been overshadowed by amusement over the embarrassing state of the three people in front of them. Zi Xuan, who was hanging on the roof, heard that there was another loud bang in the private room, so she tried her best to look inside. Whats going on? What happened? Someone, pull me down! However, no one present had the time to care about Zi Xuan. They all stared at Chao Bai and waited to see what he was going to do next. His target seemed to be Li Ling, who had just become famous in the spirit beast competition. They wondered what their relationship was. Chao Bai walked towards Kong Rui again and stared into her eyes, as if he wanted to use this opportunity to explore her soul. Kong Rui felt a little uncomfortable and subconsciously avoided eye contact. This persons gaze was too intense. Kong Rui was worried that this person would discover all her secrets. Just as she was about to find a way to escape, she didnt expect this person to grab her arm and drag her into his arms. The surrounding crowd also exclaimed. Some people whispered even more guesses about the relationship between Miss Li and the white-robed youth in front of them. Kong Rui felt as if she had been stripped naked and placed on a high platform for everyone to admire and discuss. This feeling made her explode with anger. She struggled with all her might and glared at the white-robed youth in front of her. What are you trying to do? I Before Kong Rui could finish, Chao Bai waved his hand. The surrounding crowd instantly fell silent, but then, wails sounded. Chapter 56 - You Belong to Me Only In confusion, Kong Rui stopped struggling and looked past Chao Bai at the crowd. She saw that everyone had the same posture They were all kneeling with their heads hanging down. Kong Rui turned around again and looked at Chao Bai inquiringly. I dont like the way theyre looking at you and discussing you, Chao Bai said bluntly. He had no intention of hiding it. Kong Rui immediately felt her scalp tingle, not because of these domineering words But instead, it was because this persons gaze was too invasive, making her feel like she was an item he was determined to obtain! Kong Rui took a deep breath to calm herself down before leaning back slightly. Then can you let go of me first? If you let go of me, they wont discuss it anymore. I can use other methods to make them stop discussing, Chao Bai said. He raised his hand gently and slowly clenched it into a fist. At the same time, the group behind him groaned in pain. Kong Rui watched as the groups faces turned from pale to purple. Some people even had difficulty breathing and their eyes were bloodshot as they kept rolling back. Enough! Kong Rui shouted. She felt that the person in front of her was crazy! He was even more terrifying than the demons in the Demon Abyss! Kong Rui didnt know if her roar had worked or if this person had already planned to stop. But in short, he stopped and stared fixedly at Kong Rui. Behind him, wails sounded. Kong Rui took a deep breath and suppressed her nausea as she said, What exactly do you want? Chao Bai looked at Kong Ruis flushed face. She seemed much more feisty than before. He finally nodded in satisfaction and said, I dont like your appearance. Change it! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui almost screamed again. Who was this person? Could it be that he really discerned that her soul didnt belong in this body? Thinking about how her body was probably in this mans hands, Kong Rui couldnt help but swallow hard. Its not convenient to talk here. Can we talk somewhere else? As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, she felt her body being surrounded by a force, and everything around her was constantly twisting and changing. Before Kong Rui could scream, the distorted feeling of weightlessness passed in the next moment. She had already arrived in an unfamiliar environment. The flowers and plants were flourishing and the trees were dense. Clearly, they were in a deep forest. Kong Rui frowned and felt that the forest looked more and more familiar. Where is this? Spirit Mountain, Chao Bai replied matter-of-factly. Kong Rui blinked. She never expected that after walking for a day from the Demon Abyss to the imperial capital, she would be brought back to Spirit Mountain by this fellow! She didnt want to return to Spirit Mountain! She still had a lot to do! Kong Rui looked at the expressionless face in front of her and immediately felt helpless. Why did you bring me here? To let you change your body back, Chao Bai said. His finger touched the ring gently and took out Kong Ruis body. Kong Rui almost wailed. Her body was indeed in this fellows hand! Most importantly, he actually carried her body with him! Kong Rui sighed weakly, but she didnt know how to snatch her body back from the person in front of her. After all, Kong Rui could feel the huge difference in strength between the two of them. Her eyes darted around before she asked, Why did you bring my body with you? Why do you want me to change back to my body? I think my current body is pretty good! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai frowned even more. No! He retorted without hesitation. This body is too ugly! Its not worthy of your soul! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui didnt know whether to feel happy or helpless. She took a small breath before asking, Why are you obsessed with whether or not my soul is in its original body? Youre mine! Chao Bai said again. Kong Rui exhaled weakly once again before saying, Why do you say that Im yours? Your body is by my side. You belong to me and only me! Chao Bai said stubbornly. Your body cant be without a soul. Your soul should come back! Chapter 57 - What Happened? Looking at Chao Bais serious and determined expression, Kong Rui finally realized that this person was telling the truth and he didnt think that he was confessing or something. He had long treated Kong Ruis body as his possession! What he wanted was a complete body with a soul! Kong Rui immediately felt uncomfortable. She frowned and glared at Chao Bai as she said, Return my body to me! Chao Bai revealed a smug smile. No! Your body is in my hands now! I want to take back your soul as well! Kong Rui stared at Chao Bai. She knew that he wasnt just saying that. He might really have a way to extract her soul from Li Lings body! Kong Ruis expression turned ugly, but she knew that she was no match for the other party. Just as Kong Rui was thinking about how to escape, Chao Bai suddenly said, Dont you want to erase the mark that was planted in the Demon Abyss? Kong Ruis eyes lit up when she heard Chao Bais words. She rushed forward and grabbed Chao Bais hand with both hands. Can you? Can that mark be erased? she asked anxiously. Kong Rui had long discovered that after her body entered the Demon Abyss, some kind of mark had been planted. This mark gradually deepened as she stayed in the Demon Abyss. Most of the demon beasts in the Demon Abyss were trapped in the Demon Abyss because of this mark. Only a few like her, whose marks hadnt deepened, could freely enter and exit the Demon Abyss. This was also the reason she could appear on Spirit Mountain. However, even if she could leave the Demon Abyss for a while, she couldnt escape the restrictions of the mark. Once she left the Demon Abyss for a long time, her body would begin to fester from the mark and eventually turn into a pool of blood. What happened here? Hong Ling sounded confused and cautious. Sister Hong Ling, save me! Zi Xuan called out to Hong Ling from the roof. Hong Ling looked up at Zi Xuan and frowned. Why are you there? As Hong Ling spoke, the red satin in her hand shot towards Zi Xuans waist. She wrapped it around Zi Xuans waist and tried to bring her down. Unexpectedly, although Hong Ling exerted strength, Zi Xuans body showed no signs of moving. Hong Lings expression changed slightly. You met a mage? Zi Xuan stuck out her tongue. Im not sure, but theres a high chance! Youre not sure? Hong Ling became even more baffled. Im not sure because I didnt think he was so powerful the last time I saw him! Zi Xuan said indignantly. By the way, youve also seen him before. Hes the white-robed youth we met on the street last time! Zi Xuan added enthusiastically. When she heard Zi Xuans words, Hong Lings expression turned ugly. I told you not to provoke him! Although Hong Ling was reprimanding Zi Xuan, her heart couldnt help but skip a beat. Although she could tell that the white-robed youth was extraordinary, since he was able to nail Zi Xuan to the roof and Hong Ling couldnt easily untie Zi Xuan, it meant that his strength probably wasnt inferior to hers! Hong Ling formed a seal with one hand and muttered a few words before rolling the red satin towards Zi Xuans waist again. This time, Hong Ling wasnt in a hurry to pull the silk. Instead, she tapped at a few illusory spots beside Zi Xuan before pulling the silk off. Zi Xuans body was finally freed from the roof. As soon as Zi Xuan landed, she quickly exercised her limbs and sighed. What an excellent viewing angle. Its just not very comfortable! Hong Ling rolled her eyes at Zi Xuan before asking, Whats with the people on the ground? The reason she came was that she heard that someone was causing trouble in this restaurant, and she and Zi Xuan had arranged to meet in the restaurant. Hong Ling was afraid that Zi Xuan had caused trouble in the restaurant, but she didnt expect to find Zi Xuan nailed to the roof when she arrived. Zi Xuan looked at the wailing people on the ground, then at Nie Yin and the other two who were lying on the ground. Then, she shrugged and said, I dont know which girl that white-robed youth took a fancy to, but he insisted on taking her away. These people wanted to stop him, but they were beaten up. The rest of them were just watching from the side and were caught badmouthing her Although what Zi Xuan said sounded unpleasant, it was the truth. Chapter 58 - Saving Someone After Zi Xuans description, Hong Ling understood what was going on at the scene and also realized that the strength of that white-robed youth probably far exceeded her imagination! Hong Ling frowned. She was worried that the person she had set her sight on would be snatched away by others. Even if this white-robed youth was a tough nut to crack, she had to take him down! If he was really snatched away by other families or sects, the consequences would be unimaginable! Hong Ling grabbed Zi Xuans hand. Lets go! Bring me to him! Zi Xuan grabbed Hong Lings hand with her other hand in pain. I only had time to see the direction he disappeared in. I dont know where he is now! Then lets find our way there! Hong Ling grabbed Zi Xuan and walked out. People were still wailing in pain in the restaurant. A person on the ground blocked Hong Lings way. He grabbed Hong Lings feet and begged, Please, save me! Save me! Hong Ling glanced at the man and snorted. You brought this on yourself! Although Hong Ling said that, she didnt actually abandon these people. Firstly, the First Restaurant was a famous restaurant in the imperial capital. There were many people coming and going here. Once someone discovered that they had come but left this place without helping them, their reputation would suffer. Secondly, Hong Ling recognized the person under her feet. It was Qi Bin, the youngest son of the Qi family, which had dealings with High Heaven Pavilion. If the Qi family found out that the High Heaven Pavilion didnt help Qi Bin despite seeing him suffer here, it might affect their business in the future. Because of the pain, Qi Bins expression was distorted and he kept punching himself. I feel terrible. Hong Ling nodded at the servant beside her. The servant immediately walked over and held Qi Bins hand to investigate carefully. Deputy Pavilion Master, he must be under a spell. He didnt suffer any external injuries. The servant put down Qi Bins hand and said to Hong Ling respectfully. Even though Hong Ling was unwilling, she could only purse her lips and instruct her servant to feed Qi Bin some medicine so that he could temporarily escape from the spell and feel less pain. At the same time, she asked her servant to feed the others medicine so that no one would say that High Heaven Pavilion didnt deal with the matter properly. Hong Ling finished giving instructions and was about to walk out again. Zi Xuan suddenly thought of something and grabbed Hong Lings hand. Arent we going to help them? As Zi Xuan spoke, she looked in the direction of Nie Yin and the others. Hong Ling rolled her eyes at her. Can we do anything about it? If the people from the few major families find out that we saw them in such an embarrassing state, theyll think of a way to make up for it. We might as well pretend that we didnt notice and let them take some medicine to relieve themselves before leaving! Only then did Zi Xuan nod in understanding. I see! Sister Hong Ling, youre so thoughtful! Alright! Dont waste time. Hurry up and find him! As Hong Ling spoke, she pulled Zi Xuans hand impatiently and walked out. The two of them left the First Restaurant and moved quickly between the rooftops while looking for Chao Bai. However, when the two of them chased all the way to the forest outside the imperial capital, they realized that Chao Bais scent had disappeared. Hes gone? Zi Xuan looked at the spiritual energy floating in the surrounding trees, but she couldnt find the scent of the man that had impressed her earlier. Hong Ling looked around and gazed at the distant valley. Theres a lot of spiritual energy here. It probably covers that persons aura. Or maybe they went in there. Hong Ling said, pointing to the valley in the distance. There? Zi Xuan exclaimed and looked at the valley filled with dense fog. Isnt that the legendary Death Valley in the imperial capital? Whats it called? Spirit Mountain? Zi Xuan frowned as she looked at the fog in the valley. Its said that Nie Yin brought that little girl called Li Ling to find medicine for the princess not long ago. In the end, one of them was injured, and the other was poisoned. Moreover, the guards they brought with them suffered heavy casualties! Zi Xuan smacked her lips and lamented, That place is very creepy! Hong Ling had naturally heard about this as well. She believed that the valley was far more mysterious than they thought. Could that white-robed youth have gone there? Chapter 59 - Stay by My Side Hey! Can you really erase my Demon Abyss mark? Kong Rui looked at her body, which was leaning against Chao Bai. Chao Bai nodded. Ive always kept my word, but if I help you erase the mark, you have to stay by my side! Kong Rui blinked and asked again, Its said that wiping out the Demon Abyss mark means fighting against the seal left behind by the Venerable who sealed the Demon Abyss. Are you sure you really have the strength to do so? Chao Bai raised his head with a fearless look on his face. Nothing can stump me! For some reason, Kong Rui felt that the Chao Bai in front of her seemed a little different from the person who had been lying in the ice coffin. She couldnt explain it, but she felt that the person in front of her was more like an immature child! Kong Rui shook her head and didnt think about this question anymore. At the moment, she still had a problem that she urgently needed to solve. I still have some things to deal with now. I cant change my body back for the time being. When he heard Kong Ruis words, dissatisfaction immediately appeared on Chao Bais face. Why? Youre mine! Your soul and body are mine! Upon hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui felt her head buzz. She didnt know how to explain it to him. She took a deep breath. Im not yours! You might be controlling my body now, but theres no way for you to drag my soul back into my body if I dont want to. I can! Chao Bai raised his chin even higher. He was very confident in his strength. Kong Rui secretly gritted her teeth and clenched her fists to restrain herself from punching that annoying face. How could there be such a stubborn person?! Or rather, how could there be such a disobedient child?! Kong Rui really felt that she really couldnt communicate with Chao Bai normally. He was as immature as a child! She gave up struggling and said, I can promise you that after Im done, Ill return to my body and stay by your side. But during this period, you have to protect my body, Kong Rui said. Then, she suddenly thought of something and immediately added, Youre not allowed to do anything weird to my body! Chao Bai blinked. He didnt take Kong Ruis warning to heart. He smiled when he heard her say that she would stay by his side, and the expression on his face became even more pleasant. Are you really willing to stay by my side? Chao Bai confirmed again. Kong Rui nodded, then thought for a moment and said, If youre really worried, you can follow me back to the Li familys residence! Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in shock. Clearly, he had never thought of this. Seeing that he was in a daze, Kong Rui asked, Or do you have other places to go? Chao Bai immediately shook his head. No! Ill go with you! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui smiled. Its settled then! Chao Bai also looked relaxed and at ease. Anyway, as long as she was by his side, it didnt matter who followed who. After the two of them finalized the plan, Kong Rui felt a little troubled. Why are you so fast? Is this the difference in strength? Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in confusion, as if he didnt understand what she meant. Kong Rui sighed. How are we going to go back now? It will take me at least half a day to walk back to the Li familys residence! Seeing Kong Ruis dejected look, Chao Bai grinned. Ill take you back! As soon as Chao Bai finished speaking, he picked up Kong Ruis waist with one hand and frowned as he looked at Kong Ruis original body. This is more comfortable. Kong Rui couldnt help but roll her eyes. Keep my body safe! If you break it, Ill make you compensate! Chao Bai immediately opened his interspatial ring and stored Kong Ruis body inside. He exerted strength again and hugged Kong Ruis current body tightly. Then, the two of them quickly left Spirit Mountain. Look! Whats that? Zi Xuan pointed at the distant sky and shouted. She and Hong Ling were looking around for a way to enter Spirit Mountain when she suddenly saw a white and red figure flash past in the distance. Hong Ling looked up, but all she saw was a blur. She didnt see anything. Did two people pass by just now? Zi Xuan asked in confusion. Hong Ling, however, was frowning at the distant sky. Lets go back and take a look! Zi Xuan sighed and thought to herself, People who bear the burden of office willingly are always ordered around! Chapter 60 - The Patriarchs Commandment With Chao Bais strength, Kong Rui appeared on the street outside the imperial capital in a few seconds. She blinked as she stared at the large plaque on the high wall in front of her. So soon? When did you go from Spirit Mountain to the imperial capital? Kong Rui asked curiously. From how travel-worn Chao Bai was, he didnt look like he had just arrived at the imperial capital. At the mention of this, Chao Bai stared at Kong Rui plaintively. Ive been looking for you in this city for two days. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. Looking for me? In the next moment, Kong Rui finally understood what Chao Bai meant. Are you saying that ever since you left Spirit Mountain, you have been looking for me? Chao Bai nodded and looked at Kong Rui seriously as he said, I wanted to find you! Kong Rui suddenly felt inexplicably touched. Looking at Chao Bai, she even felt that he was a little pitiful. She lowered her head and sighed softly. Lets go! Ill take you back to the Li familys home first! Chao Bai nodded obediently. He looked comical, but Kong Rui felt a little sorrowful. Kong Rui walked into the city. After taking a few steps, she heard a group of people discussing. Have you heard? Something happened in the First Restaurant! I heard about it too. A group of people is shouting inside. It sounds terrifying from the outside! I wonder what happened inside. The First Restaurant is the signature restaurant of our imperial capital! Could there be outsiders causing trouble in the city? Many outsiders have come to the spirit beast competition! Everyone chatted animatedly. Kong Ruis eyelids twitched as she listened to these peoples conversation. Wasnt this the person who caused trouble in the First Restaurant? However, Kong Rui didnt plan to turn him in just like that. After all, she would be implicated if she turned him in! She wondered how Nie Yin and the others were doing. Kong Rui couldnt help but smile when she thought of the scene of Nie Yin being thrown to the ground. She glanced back at Chao Bai with a smile. Chao Bai looked back at Kong Rui innocently without taking the words of the people around him to heart. Kong Rui smiled and continued in the direction of the Li familys residence. Just as she reached the archway at the corner of the Li familys street, she saw the Li familys butler rushing back. When he saw Li Ling, he immediately ran over. Oh, my lady, youre finally back! The Patriarch and the others are worried sick! The butler shouted, as if Li Ling had encountered some misfortune in the past. When Kong Rui saw the butlers anxious expression, she said softly, Whats wrong? The butler didnt know where to start. He sighed and bowed slightly before saying to Kong Rui, You should hurry back to the residence with me so that you can explain to the Patriarch! Kong Rui nodded and followed the butler. After about ten steps, the butler realized that there was someone behind them. This is? The butler looked at Chao Bai in confusion and frowned, as if Chao Bai was a good-for-nothing. Kong Rui frowned. Lets go! Ill explain to the Patriarch about him. The butler didnt dare to disobey Li Ling, who was in the midst of her peak, and hurriedly said, Yes, yes, yes! Miss, this way please! The three of them entered the Li familys residence and headed straight for the ancestral hall. The butler brought the two of them to the ancestral hall and stood respectfully at the side without daring to enter. Is Linger back? The Patriarchs dignified and reprimanding voice sounded from the ancestral hall. As Kong Rui stood outside, she tried her best to restrain herself from rolling her eyes. She cleared her throat and said, Yes, Patriarch! Im back! Yes the Patriarch said again. After a while, the door of the ancestral hall opened and the Patriarch walked out slowly. When Kong Rui saw the Patriarchs worldly appearance, a mocking smile appeared on her face. Linger, do you know what mistake you made today? The Patriarchs tone was authoritative. Kong Rui lowered her head slightly. I acted on her own accord today and didnt listen to your instructions. The patriarch sighed softly. You went to the First Restaurant today? Chapter 61 - Clover Kong Rui was stunned. She didnt expect the Patriarch to mention this. I did go to the First Restaurant today. Kong Rui didnt intend to deny it. After all, a group of people had seen her. Hearing the Patriarch mention the First Restaurant, Chao Bai, who was originally standing a few steps away from Kong Rui, immediately took a few steps forward. Only then did the Patriarch notice that an outsider had entered the Li familys residence! The Patriarch was shocked. How could he be so off guard that he only realized this persons existence now? However, this persons aura was very strange. If one didnt carefully distinguish it, it would be really difficult to discover it! Kong Rui noticed the Patriarchs anxious expression and subconsciously blocked in front of Chao Bai. She had brought Chao Bai back. She couldnt let Chao Bai get killed by the Patriarch as soon as he entered the residence! Chao Bai glanced at Kong Rui, who was blocking in front of him. Although he frowned, there was mirth in his eyes. It had been a long time since someone stood up for him! Ever since his family members had passed away, he had been alone. This feeling of being protected was actually quite nice! The Patriarch looked at Chao Bai and then at Kong Rui. Seeing that the other party didnt seem to have any killing intent, he asked Kong Rui, This is? Kong Rui rolled her eyes and used the excuse she had thought of earlier. I met this person at the restaurant today. Hes a powerhouse from outside. Because he was treated unfairly at the restaurant, he attacked those people. I had a good chat with him, and he was willing to help the Li family, so I brought him back. From Li Lings words, it seemed like this person was the person who caused the commotion in the First Restaurant today? He singlehandedly defeated dozens of people in the restaurant alone, including the genius of the Nie family, Nie Yin? The Li familys patriarch couldnt help but look at Chao Bai in a different light. When a person had absolute strength, no matter how eccentric he was, there would still be people who were willing to pay for him! Now, the Li familys patriarch was looking forward to being the one to foot the bill! He looked at Chao Bai with glowing eyes. Young Master, how should I address you? Kong Rui secretly sneered, but quickly restrained her emotions. His name is Only then did Kong Rui realize that she had been too focused on bargaining with him to learn his name Seeing that Kong Rui didnt answer, although Chao Bai was a little dissatisfied, he planned to answer the question himself. Kong Rui spoke first. Cong Bai. His name is Cong Bai. Chao Bai blinked at Kong Rui, not understanding why she had changed his name. Just as he was about to protest, Kong Rui tugged at his clothes. Although Chao Bai was dissatisfied, he still obediently shut his mouth. The two of them had already discussed earlier that after Chao Bai followed Kong Rui back to the Li familys residence, he would listen to Kong Ruis arrangements. Since she said his name was Cong Bai, so be it. The Li familys patriarch frowned slightly, but he still smiled at Chao Bai. Where did you come from? Chao Bai pursed his lips and was about to say that he was from Spirit Mountain. Kong Rui grabbed his clothes again to shut him up. He came from a neighboring country to watch the Spirit Beast Tournament. Kong Rui made it up. He brought me away from the First Restaurant today because he saw my performance in the Spirit Beast Tournament. Young Master Cong said that he thinks that I have a high chance of winning the Spirit Beast Tournament! When he heard this, the Li familys patriarch immediately raised his neck and said proudly, Of course. Your current strength is naturally unrivaled! It will definitely be easy for you to win the Spirit Beast Tournament! However, if Young Master Cong is willing to help, I think you will have a higher chance of winning! Kong Rui could tell what the Li familys patriarch meant. He was clearly hoping that Chao Bai would help. Although he didnt see Chao Bais strength with his own eyes, the entire city was currently discussing what happened in the First Restaurant. In particular, the genius of the Nie family, Nie Yin, and the pavilion master of High Heaven Pavilion, Zi Xuan, were both restrained by this person with a single move. His strength naturally couldnt be underestimated. However, if such a powerhouse openly entered the Li familys residence, he would probably be suspected by others, which would be detrimental to the Li familys reputation. Chapter 62 - Youre Too Impulsive! The Li familys patriarch frowned and thought for a moment before saying, Linger, bring Young Master Cong to rest first. Remember, let Young Master Cong rest in the residence! Hearing the Patriarchs words, Kong Rui knew that he wanted Kong Rui to hide Chao Bai first. He valued Chao Bais strength, but he was worried that others would covet his strength as well. What happened at the First Restaurant today would inevitably provoke those clans and sects to seek revenge. It was best for Chao Bai to hide for a while. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai. Seeing that he seemed to have no objections, she bowed to the Patriarch and planned to bring Chao Bai back. The two of them had just turned around when they heard the Patriarchs voice behind them. Linger, I have something to tell you about tomorrows competition. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and turned around obediently. Alright! Ill bring Young Master Cong back first. Ill be back soon. The patriarch nodded in satisfaction and instructed the butler, Go and help. The butler didnt dare to delay. He followed Kong Rui and Chao Bai to the small courtyard where Kong Rui was currently staying. Originally, Kong Rui lived in an inconspicuous room in the backyard. Because of the spirit beast competition, the patriarch had specifically found a quiet courtyard for her so that she could train for the competition in peace. Because of this, Li Han had caused a ruckus in the residence for a long time before her father reprimanded her. She finally endured this humiliation. After Kong Rui and Chao Bai came to the small courtyard, Kong Rui first instructed the butler to tidy up the room for Chao Bai, then asked someone to prepare some food for him. Although this guy had lived in the ice coffin for so long and didnt look like someone who needed food, he was with her now. She couldnt mistreat him. The butler immediately obeyed and instructed a few servants to help clean up. Miss, look, the Patriarch Afraid that she would make the patriarch wait for too long, the butler reminded Kong Rui at the right time. Kong Rui nodded and said to Chao Bai, Ill get busy first. Rest here. Chao Bai was clearly very dissatisfied with Kong Ruis decision to leave without him. He took a few steps forward and was about to speak when the butler blocked his path. Young Master Cong, please follow me! Chao Bais expression changed slightly, and the anger in his eyes could be seen. Kong Rui was startled. She didnt want him to attack the butler the moment he entered the residence! Kong Rui walked up to Chao Bai and gently grabbed his arm as she comforted him patiently. Dont worry, Ill be back in a while. Wait here first. Chao Bai frowned, dissatisfied with Kong Ruis words. Kong Rui sighed and said, You said that you would listen to me if you followed me. Kong Ruis words immediately made Chao Bai lose his previous anger. Although he felt helpless, he nodded obediently. The butler looked at Chao Bai in disbelief. He didnt expect such a powerhouse, who even the patriarch valued, to listen to Miss Li Ling so obediently. What kind of power did Miss Li Ling have? The butler was puzzled. Before he could figure it out, he heard Kong Ruis voice. Butler, lets go! Only then did the butler come back to his senses. He hurriedly responded and followed Kong Rui in the direction of the ancestral hall. When Kong Rui came to the entrance of the ancestral hall again, the Patriarch was still standing there waiting. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and wondered if the Patriarch would have continued to wait if she had come a little later. The Patriarch clearly didnt notice the girls thoughts. He lowered his gaze and looked at Li Ling as he said, Linger, you were too impulsive today! Kong Rui knew that the Patriarch was talking about the spirit beast competition. Kong Rui gritted her teeth as she looked at the Patriarch. Patriarch, the princess competed with me previously on purpose in order to embarrass me. If I want to win the spirit beast competition rightfully, I must defeat the princess! Hearing Kong Ruis words, the Patriarch thought to himself. How could he not know this? However, the princess had the phoenix. It wouldnt be easy for Li Ling to defeat her! If the princess and the phoenix really worked together and defeated Li Ling, wouldnt it be even more embarrassing? Kong Rui wasnt as worried as the Patriarch. All she could think about was how to snatch her little phoenix back from Wen Qiong! Chapter 63 - So What If Shes The Legitimate Daughter? After seeing Wen Qiong whip the little phoenix with her own eyes, Kong Rui asked Little Lion to secretly chat with the little phoenix. She knew that the little phoenix was suffering, so Kong Ruis hatred for Wen Qiong increased! Wen Qiong was unable to control the power of the natural phoenix essence and make the little phoenix obey her and acknowledge her as its master, so she vented all her anger on the little phoenix! She was simply blaming others for her own incompetence! Kong Rui gritted her teeth in hatred when she thought of Wen Qiong whipping the little phoenix until it was bloody. When the Patriarch heard Kong Ruis words, although he agreed with Kong Ruis analysis, he still had to advise her. The princess is an important core figure of the empire after all, the Patriarch said earnestly. Even if you want to win, you shouldnt lose your sense of propriety as a subject. Since the princess has already accepted the challenge, its pointless for me to say anything else, the Patriarch said and sighed heavily. You have to practice diligently. Dont embarrass the Li family! Conduct yourself accordingly! The Patriarch said and turned around to walk into the ancestral hall. Kong Rui reached out to stop the patriarch. Didnt he say that she had to reflect on her mistakes in the ancestral hall? What happened to her staying in the ancestral hall all night? What was the current situation? Did he forget to let her enter the ancestral hall to reflect on her mistakes because of Chao Bai? Kong Rui immediately felt vexed and regretted bringing Chao Bai back at this time! However, since he had already been brought back, it was useless to think about this now. She could only find another opportunity to enter the ancestral hall to find the Li familys secret technique! After the Patriarch entered the ancestral hall and closed the door, Kong Rui returned to the courtyard resentfully. Li Han happened to pass by the courtyard and saw Li Ling strutting towards the new courtyard. Her expression immediately became even uglier. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hand angrily, wishing she could break Li Lings neck. Xiao Cui, who was beside her, leaned over to Li Han and whispered, Miss, I heard that she brought a man back today and even arranged for him to stay in her courtyard. When Li Han heard this, her expression changed slightly. Really? You saw it clearly? Xiao Cui immediately emphasized, Definitely! Several people saw it! Li Han frowned and said in disdain, I didnt expect her to to become so Li Han didnt finish her sentence. Xiao Cui hurriedly gritted her teeth fiercely as she glanced in the direction Li Ling had left in and added, Shameless! As Xiao Cui spoke, she didnt forget to spit in the direction Li Ling had left in. Li Han turned around and glared at Xiao Cui as she reprimanded, How can you say that? Shes the daughter of the Li family! Although Li Han said that, her eyes couldnt hide her disdain for Li Ling. Xiao Cui had been by Li Hans side for many years, so she naturally knew Li Hans thoughts. Towards Li Hans pretentious reprimand, Xiao Cui only bowed and apologized perfunctorily. Li Han stood on the spot and thought for a moment before saying, Lets go! Lets see if Sister Ling is comfortable after moving into the new courtyard. Alright! Xiao Cui replied excitedly, looking eager to go to Li Lings courtyard to show off. The two of them arrived outside Li Lings courtyard and saw a few servants going in and out busily. Li Hans expression revealed some unwillingness. This courtyard should have been hers! These servants were supposed to obey her orders! She wondered where Li Ling got the opportunity to snatch everything that should have belonged to her! Li Han gritted her teeth and tried to calm down. Finally, she raised her neck proudly, puffed out her chest, and walked into the courtyard. In the courtyard, a few servants were busy. No one expected Li Han to appear. When the first person who noticed Li Han bowed, the few people beside her were still tidying up and gossiping. Miss Li Ling is really impressive. Not only did she perform outstandingly in the spirit beast competition, but I heard that Young Master Cong is also an otherworldly powerhouse! Thats right! Young Master Cong looks a little haggard at such a young age. I thought he was just a down-and-out scholar. I didnt expect I heard that the Patriarch admires Young Master Cong very much and intends to keep him as the Li familys aide. Who knows, the Patriarch might even match him with Miss Li Ling in the future! In my opinion, among the young ladies of the Li familys generation, Miss Li Ling is the most powerful. The others cant compare to her at all! You cant say that. Miss Li Han is also very impressive! Shes the legitimate daughter! So what? Didnt she still lose to Miss Li Ling?! Chapter 64 - Teaching the Servants a Lesson The servant, who had clearly noticed that Li Hans expression was off, immediately coughed twice to warn the others. However, the servants who were chatting excitedly while working didnt notice at all. Before Li Han could speak, the soft whip in Xiao Cuis hand slapped the ground. Her voice was especially loud in the small courtyard. The servants were startled, as if the whip had struck their hearts. The servants were alarmed. They turned around and knelt in Li Hans direction. Greetings, Miss Han! Li Han looked down at the servants kneeling on the ground in front of her and snorted disdainfully. Arent I, the eldest daughter, very useless? Why are you all so afraid? The servants dared not make a sound. They hung their heads as they trembled. Li Hans gaze suddenly became fierce. She took the soft whip from Xiao Cui and whipped the servant who had just said that she had lost to Li Ling. That incident was the greatest humiliation in Li Hans life, but it actually became a topic of gossip behind her back. How could she not be angry?! You guys are quite impressive! Who gave you the guts to talk about your master behind her back?! Li Hans tone was vicious, and her eyes were burning with rage. The soft whip fell again, this time, towards the servant who had said, Li Ling is the most powerful one. After you entered this courtyard, you only acknowledge Li Ling as your master now? Since when did she have the final say in the Li familys residence? Li Han swung the whip again and slapped the servant ruthlessly. The servant was bleeding, but she didnt dare to cry out loud. She could only grit her teeth and endure it. Seeing that the servants were silent, Li Han was even angrier. She raised the soft whip in her hand high. There was already spiritual energy fluctuation on the soft whip. If the whip fell, it probably wouldnt just break ones skin or injure ones tendons! Those servants cowered as they knelt on the ground. They knew that Li Han probably wouldnt stop until she finished venting her anger on them. They hoped that someone would appear and save them. Li Han suddenly lashed out the soft whip in her hand. The sound of the whip tearing through the air terrified those servants. In the next second, the expected sounds of bones cracking and wailing didnt come. The servants were puzzled at first, but some bold ones secretly looked up at Li Han. Kong Rui was grabbing Li Hans raised wrist tightly. No matter how she struggled, she couldnt break free. Right now, Li Han was no match for Kong Rui in terms of cultivation and aura. Just by how easily she was grabbed by Kong Rui, she could already sense the difference in strength between the two of them. Seeing this, Xiao Cui wanted to help, but Li Ling kicked her to the side and she fell to the ground. Li Han glared at Kong Rui. What are you doing?! Chapter 65 - Dont Know Her Kong Rui walked to the servants and instructed, Why are you guys still kneeling here? Have you finished your work already? Upon hearing Kong Ruis words, the servants no longer dared to continue kneeling on the spot. They crawled up from the ground, grabbed their tools, and began to work diligently. Li Han was extremely angry, so she naturally didnt plan to leave just like that. Xiao Cui struggled to get up and brushed the soil off her body. Then, she clutched her aching abdomen and walked to Li Hans side. Miss Li Han glared at Xiao Cui and cursed in a low voice, Useless thing! Although Xiao Cui was aggrieved, she didnt dare to retort. She lowered her head and endured Li Hans angry reproach. Seeing Li Han slap Xiao Cui, Kong Rui couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. You dont have to teach the servants a lesson here. My courtyard doesnt have so many rules, so theres no need to establish your might here! If you want to teach your people a lesson, just go back to your room and deal with it yourself! If theres nothing else, I still have to Before Kong Rui could finish, the door to the east room was opened from the inside and Chao Bai walked out. He took a few steps to Kong Ruis side and looked at her. Why were you gone for so long? Kong Rui looked up at Chao Bai. Why are you out so quickly? Go back and rest! Chao Bai shook his head. Ive been asleep for too long! Why are you back so late? Chao Bai asked again, as if he were a husband questioning his wifes whereabouts. Kong Rui felt a headache and replied perfunctorily, You said that you would listen to me here and not question my decisions. Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai immediately frowned and pursed his lips, looking indignant but helpless. Li Han stood a few steps away as she watched the interaction between the two of them. She couldnt help but be shocked. From the moment Chao Bai walked out of the room, Li Hans eyes never left him. The person she had been looking for for so long actually appeared in Li Lings courtyard? Who was he? Why was he here? What was his relationship with Li Ling? These questions drove Li Han crazy. She tried her best to resist the urge to grab the other party and ask. As she watched the couple interact like husband and wife, she was filled with anger. When Xiao Cui saw Chao Bai, she was also shocked. Wasnt this the person who used a strange trick outside the residence that day and almost killed her? This person knew Miss Li Ling? Could it be that Miss Li Ling had asked this person to kill her that day? The more Xiao Cui thought about it, the more likely it seemed. She turned around to report to Li Han, but she saw Li Han staring straight at the youth. Kong Rui was vexed that Li Han had come to her courtyard to cause trouble, but then Chao Bai came out and added to the trouble. Kong Rui found it funny and endearing that he was afraid she would abandon him. She reached out and patted Chao Bais shoulder. Dont worry. Ill do what I promised. Suddenly, Kong Rui thought of something. You werent resting just now? No! Chao Bai replied firmly without any hesitation. You know about everything that happened in the courtyard just now? Kong Rui confirmed again. I do. Chao Bai still answered quickly without even thinking. Kong Rui frowned slightly and looked at Chao Bai quizzically. She injured those servants and even tried to kill those people dead. You didnt plan to interfere? What does it have to do with me? Chao Bai still didnt hesitate when answering. Kong Ruis frown deepened. Then you simply let that woman do whatever she wanted in my courtyard? Hearing this question, Chao Bai froze for a moment. Then, he turned to look at Li Han before turning back to face Kong Rui. If you hadnt come, I would have dealt with her! Hearing Chao Bais answer, Kong Rui felt a little better. On the other hand, when Li Han heard this answer, she was overcome with shock, hesitation, and anguish. She looked at Chao Bai in disbelief, as if she couldnt understand why the youth in front of her was so ruthless to her. Kong Rui, who glanced at Li Han and saw her betrayed look, almost laughed out loud. Li Han stared at Chao Bais face as she took two steps forward excitedly. Dont you recognize me? Chapter 66 - Li Lings Change Chao Bai didnt even look at Li Han. He only stared at Kong Rui. Lets go in. I still have something to ask you. When Kong Rui saw Li Hans shocked expression, she pursed her lips to hold back her laughter as she reminded Chao Bai, Shes asking you a question. Chao Bai frowned and replied bluntly, I dont know her, so why should I answer her?! How would I know who shes asking?! After Chao Bai finished speaking, he pulled Kong Ruis arm and was about to walk into the room. Seeing this, Li Han shouted at Chao Bai, We met at the entrance of the residence! Do you remember? Chao Bai had no intention of responding, but Kong Rui pulled his arm and stopped him. Kong Rui didnt intend to miss such good drama. Moreover, they were still in the courtyard. They couldnt enjoy peace unless they left. Chao Bai had no experience in dealing with these things, so he naturally did as he pleased. However, Kong Rui couldnt ignore it. Although Chao Bai was unwilling, he still replied loudly, I dont remember you! I dont want to know you either! Dont talk to me! Youre very annoying! Hearing Chao Bais words, Li Han seemed to have suffered a huge blow and tears were about to fall. Seeing this, Xiao Cui ignored her physical discomfort and took a few steps forward to argue with Chao Bai. How can you say that?! Shes the legitimate daughter of the Li family. How can you be like this?! Chao Bai took a deep breath and turned to face Xiao Cui. If you continue to be so noisy, Ill cut your mouth open with your own knife and make you unable to speak again! Xiao Cui was so frightened that she immediately covered her mouth with both hands and dared not say anything else. That guy was simply a lunatic! Xiao Cui was sure that he would do what he said! Seeing that Xiao Cui was silent, Chao Bai turned to look at Li Han and said impatiently, Get lost! Li Han had never been treated like this before. She immediately fled in tears. Kong Rui didnt expect to get Li Han to leave so easily. She stared at Li Hans back in disbelief, then looked at Chao Bai with admiration. Impressive! Chao Bai smiled insincerely. Now, we can talk about what you did today and when you can change back Before Chao Bai could finish, Kong Rui covered his mouth. Kong Rui had a warning expression on her face as she said, I already told you that you have to listen to me! Chao Bai blinked. He was reluctant, but he still nodded. Kong Rui finally let go of Chao Bai and walked towards the hall in the courtyard. The courtyard was in square shape. In addition to two rows of four rooms, there was a bedroom and two rooms behind the central hall. Kong Rui arranged for Chao Bai to stay in one of the rooms on the east side and asked the servants to tidy up the bedroom in the middle. The two of them walked into the hall one after another. The servants outside the door quietly gathered together to discuss. Miss Li Ling is so impressive. Young Master Cong listens to her so obediently! Thats right! Young Master Cong is really devoted to Miss Li Ling. Look at how angry Miss Li Han was just now! The two uninjured servants, one carrying a basin of water and the other a broom, gathered together. They looked at Li Ling and Chao Bais backs with smiles. She deserves it! Ouch! My back still hurts from the whip! The servant, who had two bloody wounds on her back, cried out in pain as she gritted her teeth. Thats because youre too gossipy! In the future, dont gossip behind our masters backs! The servant who first discovered Li Han also spoke. Why are you pretending to be high-minded? Miss Li Han almost crippled your leg last time. Dont you hate her? The injured servant scoffed. I I deserved it! You just accidentally splashed water on her when you were sweeping. Is there a need to break your leg? However, Miss Li Ling wasnt like this before! I remember that she chased after her former maidservant with a whip to kill her! Thats right! At that time, wasnt there a maid who was hung on a tree for three days because she ate one of her pastries? By the time she was saved, she was barely alive! How strange. Miss Li Ling seems to have changed quite a lot! Could it be related to Young Master Cong? As soon as she said this, the servants exchanged looks and chuckled. Alright, alright! Stop chatting! The butler will beat us up again when he sees that we havent finished our work! At the mention of the butler, the servants immediately shrank back and started to get busy. Chapter 67 - Pride Kong Rui and Chao Bai entered the hall. As soon as they sat down, Little Lions voice sounded in Kong Ruis divine sense. Master, let me out! This person is very dangerous. You cant be alone with him anymore! Back on Spirit Mountain, Little Lion had tried its best to come out of Kong Ruis storage space, but its cultivation level wasnt high enough to break through the restrictions of the storage space. Kong Rui wanted to deal with Chao Bai first. She knew that even Little Lion couldnt contend against Chao Bai, so she didnt plan to let it appear and cause trouble. If Little Lion made Chao Bai unhappy, it might be annihilated! Now that she had returned to the Li family and Chao Bai had an alliance with her, she naturally wasnt worried about Little Lions safety. As soon as Kong Rui released Little Lion, it roared and rushed towards Chao Bai. How dare you bully my master. Take this! Kong Rui wanted to stop Little Lion, but it was too late. Chao Bais eyes lit up when he saw Little Lion. When Little Lion rushed forward, he actually reached out with both hands and grabbed Little Lions open mouth. Kong Rui watched as Chao Bai effortlessly controlled Little Lion, which was charging with all its might. She blinked in surprise, and her mouth dropped agape! Just like that, Kong Rui and Little Lion looked at Chao Bai, who suddenly smiled, with their mouths agape. This spirit beast looks very strange. Ive never seen it before! As he spoke, he twisted Little Lions head and looked it up and down. Kong Rui watched as Little Lion was shaken until it was dizzy and suddenly burst out laughing. Little Lion was forced to open its mouth wide and could only say in a muffled voice, Master, help Only then did Kong Rui say to Chao Bai, If you pry open its mouth like this, you wont be able to see its full appearance. Chao Bai felt that Kong Rui made sense, so he immediately let go of Little Lions mouth. Then, he stood up and circled around it twice. This spirit beast is really obedient! Chao Bai praised when he saw that Little Lion was three times larger than an ordinary young spirit beast. Kong Rui opened her mouth slightly and looked at Chao Bai in disbelief. Most people were in awe when they saw griffins and almost worshiped them as gods. Even if a small number of people coveted the griffin, most would describe it as heroic and domineering. How could such a huge beast be described as obedient? Wasnt this a little too disrespectful to the ancient divine beast?! Little Lion clearly didnt agree with such an assessment. It stood up, puffed out its chest, raised its neck, and roared again. This roar for dignity was met with Chao Bais praise. Listen! This sounds very similar to the roar of the shepherd dog I raised when I was young! Chapter 68 - Mr. Lis Gift Mr. Li looked embarrassed at being interrupted. He coughed lightly and looked behind Kong Rui. Kong Rui knew that he was hinting that he wanted to enter the room to talk. However, Kong Rui didnt intend to let him in. Father, if theres nothing else, please go back. I still have to prepare for the competition tomorrow. When he heard Li Lings order to leave, Mr. Lis expression instantly became ugly. He glanced around the hall, obviously looking for something. It seemed that Mr. Lis main goal in coming to look for her today was Chao Bai. Although she understood, Kong Rui didnt show it. She only said to Mr. Li, Is there anything else? Father Li frowned and rolled his eyes a few times before suddenly blinking. He reached out and grabbed Kong Rui. Linger, I still have something to give you. Why dont we go in and talk? Then please follow me, Kong Rui said as she broke free from Mr. Lis grip. She led Mr. Li into the hall. It seemed that Mr. Lis goal was to see Chao Bai. If he didnt see him, it would probably be difficult to get rid of him today. As for Chao Bai, he only acknowledged things that he was interested in. Other people or things seemed to be an eyesore to him. Thinking of how Chao Bai treated Li Han, Kong Rui smirked. They walked into the hall. Chao Bai was sitting at the table, studying a plate placed on it. After Kong Rui walked in, Chao Bai stood up and was about to welcome her when he saw Mr. Li behind Kong Rui. He frowned. Who are you? Chao Bai asked with a displeased expression. Kong Rui wasnt displeased by Chao Bais rudeness at all. Instead, she was even grateful towards him. Hearing Chao Bais question, Mr. Li immediately felt embarrassed. Who are you? Why are you in my daughters courtyard?! Seeing that Mr. Li was asking the obvious, Kong Rui wanted to roll her eyes and kick him out. However, there were still many things she hadnt done. It was clearly not a wise choice to go against Mr. Li. Chapter 69 - Demonic Energy How how did this happen? Mr. Li was a little annoyed to see Kong Rui injured. He had originally wanted to give her a gift that wasnt worth much. This box had been in a corner for many days, and he had forgotten where he had obtained it. Seeing that it looked quite dirty, he gave it to Li Ling without any hesitation. Who would have thought that the lotus flower carvings would have such a sharp edge under this thick mud? Kong Rui looked at the wound on her hand that was bleeding. She couldnt help but frown. Fortunately, when she came out of the Demon Abyss, Kong Niang had already used a potion to resolve the demonic energy in her blood. Otherwise, she would probably be exposed now! Chao Bais eyes widened when he saw that Kong Rui was injured. Seeing that he was angry, Mr. Li knew that it was probably not the right time to befriend him today! Mr. Li looked around and said, Its getting late. I still have something to talk to the Patriarch about. Rest early! With that, Mr. Li turned around and ran out of the courtyard before Kong Rui could react. Mr. Li fled like a child who had done something wrong. Mr. Li didnt want to take responsibility, so he could only choose to escape. Kong Rui looked at the small but deep wound on her hand and frowned. She could feel some slight pain. Chao Bai grabbed Kong Ruis hand and examined it carefully. Are you alright? Does it hurt? Kong Rui shook her head. She didnt take the wound to heart. Back then, she could endure the bone-chilling pain when her phoenix essence was sucked out, the whipping on her body, and the pain of her flesh being bitten by spirit beasts. This wound was nothing to her. Seeing that Kong Rui seemed to be fine, Chao Bai turned his attention to the wooden box at the side. He picked up the wooden box and was about to throw it to the ground. Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately went forward and snatched the wooden box. Although she didnt like this gift much, the carving on the wooden box attracted her attention. She wanted to see what it was. After snatching the wooden box back, Kong Rui heard something colliding inside. She opened the wooden box and saw two pills, one black and one white. She didnt know what effect they had. From the looks of it, Mr. Li probably didnt know either. Kong Rui was about to close the box when a ball of faint purple smoke suddenly rose from the black pill. The smoke was very weak and floated in the air, extending towards the wound on Kong Ruis hand. As if attracted by something in the wound, the smoke kept rising and entering the wound. Kong Rui felt an indescribable refreshing feeling coming from the wound and spreading to every corner of her body. What is this? Kong Rui closed her eyes in disbelief. She felt the smoke moving in her body. The unprecedented sense of pleasure almost made Kong Rui cry out. Something in her body seemed to be clamoring to rush out. When he saw Kong Ruis reaction, Chao Bais expression changed. He reached out and closed the wooden box. The smoke stopped, and Kong Rui trembled. When she opened her eyes again, a purple halo flashed in her eyes. Whats going on? Kong Rui blinked and looked at the solemn-looking Chao Bai. Its demonic energy. Chao Bai stared at the wooden box in Kong Ruis hand and said warily. Demonic energy? Are you saying that demonic energy just entered my body? Kong Rui was immediately shocked. Impossible! Ive been in the Demon Abyss for so long, so my body has already been permeated with demonic energy. Its definitely not the same feeling as before! Kong Rui said firmly. Chao Bais expression was solemn, but he didnt answer Kong Ruis question. Kong Rui looked at the wound again. At this moment, the wound had already disappeared, and the pain from before had also disappeared. She held the wooden box and carefully wiped the dirt off it to see the original appearance of the carving. What are you doing? Chao Bai was already on guard against this wooden box. He didnt want Kong Rui to come into contact with it again. I think this lotus flower is a little strange. Look here, Kong Rui said as she handed the lotus flower to Chao Bai. Chapter 70 - Joy Chao Bai lowered his head to look at the lotus pattern on the wooden box. He felt that the pattern was familiar, but he couldnt remember when he had seen it. However, the demonic energy in the box had clearly affected Kong Rui. Chao Bai felt that this thing was too dangerous. Dont touch it. Its dangerous, Chao Bai warned again. Kong Rui wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words. She was still a little wary of Chao Bai. Although he had been sleeping in the ice coffin on Spirit Mountain, Kong Rui remembered that Kong Niang had reminded her several times to stay away from the ice coffin. Kong Rui still didnt know if he was a friend or foe. Moreover, her body was still in that persons hands Thinking of her body, Kong Rui felt dejected. Before she could calm down, someone called her name again. Kong Rui sighed deeply. Why were all the people from the Li family so annoying?! Kong Rui walked out helplessly and saw the butler standing outside the door. He bowed to her with a smile. Miss, what a joyous occasion! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, not knowing what the butlers congratulation was based on. Seeing that Li Ling didnt seem to understand what he meant, the butler explained eagerly, Miss, in order to let you perform better in tomorrows competition, the patriarch and the elders have invited you to the ancestral hall! As Kong Rui listened to the butler, she understood what the joyous occasion was. It seemed that the old men were up to something to get her to win the competition. She wondered what they were planning to do. However, since it was to win the competition, it would naturally be something beneficial to her. Kong Rui thought for a moment before saying to the butler, Wait for me here. Ill be back soon. The emotionally unstable Chao Bai was still in there. She had to calm him down first. After walking into the hall, Kong Rui said to Chao Bai, Im going out for a while. Go back to your room and rest first. Chao Bai grabbed Kong Ruis hand. Give me the wooden box. Kong Rui frowned and was somewhat dissatisfied with Chao Bais actions. But she didnt want to argue with him. After some thought, she handed him the wooden box. If there was really demonic energy in this box, it would be troublesome if the Patriarch and the others discovered it. Although it was a gift from Mr. Li, this thing could easily cause the demonic energy in her body to go out of whack. It was better to be careful. As Chao Bai held the wooden box, he glanced at Kong Rui again. He seemed to have thought of something. Be careful. Kong Rui was stunned and didnt understand what he meant, but she still nodded. Okay! Kong Rui quickly came to the door and followed the butler to the ancestral hall. She had originally planned to explore the ancestral hall at night, but she didnt expect to have the chance to walk in directly. Kong Rui was a little excited. Although her previous plans had been completely disrupted, it would be worth it if these old fellows could really give her some treasures. Outside the ancestral hall, the butler stopped and lowered his head respectfully as he waited for Li Ling to walk towards the ancestral hall. When Kong Rui walked into the ancestral hall, the patriarch and two elders were already sitting inside. She bowed to the three of them and stood where she was, waiting quietly. As the patriarch sat in the main seat, he looked at Li Ling below. Linger, youre representing our Li family in the spirit beast competition this time. Its an important competition that concerns the Li familys reputation. Your performance in the previous competition was very outstanding. You brought glory to our family! The Patriarch continued to praise. We hope you can work harder and win the competition! The Patriarchs eyes lit up. The Li family had always been ranked last among the five major families. Now that someone like Li Ling could bring glory to the Li family, they naturally didnt want to give up such an opportunity. Originally, they hoped to use the princesss little phoenix to let the Li family benefit. Unexpectedly, even without the princess, the Li family could still do it! Kong Rui could feel that other than the Patriarch, the other two elders were looking at her with fixation, as if they wanted to study her. After all, although the Li familys younger generation had improved compared to the previous elders, it was indeed rare for someone to improve so quickly. Therefore, after some thought, they still hoped to take a gamble. Perhaps, this little girl would really win! Chapter 71 - The Elders Gift Kong Rui could also see the scheming look in their eyes, but this was exactly what she wanted. From the looks of it, as long as her request wasnt too outrageous, these old fellows would definitely listen to her. For example spending a night in the ancestral hall! Kong Rui stood where she was and waited silently for the Patriarch to continue. The Patriarch turned to look at the First Elder. The First Elder coughed and said, Linger, the First Elder has a treasure As the First Elder spoke, he gestured for Kong Rui to take it. Kong Rui walked up to the First Elder and bowed respectfully. The First Elder waved his hand, and Kong Rui felt a white light flash before her eyes. In the next moment, a faint stream of spiritual energy seemed to be injected into her body. The spiritual energy spread, making Kong Rui feel like her limbs and bones were healing. Even the feeling of discomfort from her soul and body not adapting to the Spirit Exchange Technique had disappeared. Kong Rui blinked in disbelief as she felt the power. The First Elder looked at the faint white light emitting from Li Lings body and smiled in satisfaction. This is a healing talisman. It can ensure that your body can recover faster when youre injured. Thank you, First Elder! Kong Rui thanked him sincerely. This thing seemed to be quite useful. If you can use it well, this talisman can also increase your strength as your cultivation level increases. The First Elder added. Although Kong Rui wasnt sure if she could still have this talisman if her soul left this body, she could still use it for the time being. After the First Elder finished giving his gift, the Second Elder summoned Kong Rui. Although your spirit beasts potential isnt bad, it still needs to increase its strength to perform better in the competition. As the Second Elder spoke, he handed a battle suit used by spirit beasts to Li Ling. Wear this battle suit for your spirit beast. It can increase its cultivation level and resist some of the other partys attacks. Kong Rui looked at the faint yellow mist on the battle suit. Although she was a little disdainful, it was still something useful, so she thanked him and accepted it. After the two elders finished giving their gifts, Kong Rui turned to face the Patriarch again. The Patriarch coughed lightly. Lingers cultivation level has advanced by leaps and bounds. Its already rare among the younger generation. However, in order to deal with the competition tomorrow, theres a Spirit Qi Pill here. Take it back and slowly refine it. Kong Rui took the small wooden box handed over by the Patriarch. Inside, there was a light blue pill. Kong Rui touched it tentatively with her hand, but she didnt expect the light blue light in the pill to instantly turn into a dark purple light. She couldnt help but feel shocked. The little lions voice suddenly sounded in Kong Ruis ear. Master, whats wrong? Kong Rui tried her best to comfort the little lion. Im fine. I just touched a Spirit Qi Pill. The demonic energy in my body cant be suppressed anymore. How did this happen? Little Lion was instantly flustered. The Patriarch and the other two also noticed the change in color on the Spirit Qi Pill. The three of them looked at each other. They didnt understand why this had happened. Spirit Qi Pills were pills that stored spiritual energy. When refined, they gathered the surrounding spiritual energy with cultivation techniques. The color of the Spirit Qi Pill was related to the purity of the surrounding spiritual energy and the cultivation level of the person who refined it. Although this light blue Spirit Qi Pill wasnt top-notch, it was still a rare treasure in the empire. However, why did its color change the moment Li Ling touched it? If it was Li Lings problem, then what was the problem? They had never thought that Li Lings body actually had a soul tainted by demonic energy! Seeing the expressions of the three old fellows, Kong Rui knew that they hadnt connected this phenomenon to the demons. She secretly suppressed the surging demonic energy in her body to prevent the demonic qi from devouring the Spirit Qi Pill. Once the demonic energy completely devoured and transformed the Spirit Qi Pill, the demonic cultivation level in Kong Ruis body would definitely increase again. At that time, her body would definitely show it physically, so it wouldnt be as easy to hide! Kong Rui moved her hand away from the Spirit Qi Pill and immediately placed it in her storage ring. Thank you, Patriarch and the two elders! I will take my leave first! Li Ling said and turned to leave. Chapter 72 - The Tablet Dropped It seemed like she could forget about finding that secret technique in the ancestral hall today. If she let the demonic energy spread out here, the Li family would definitely discover her secret! Seeing that Li Ling was in a hurry to leave, the patriarch thought that she was in a hurry to go back and refine the pill, so he instructed her again before letting her leave. As soon as Kong Rui returned to the courtyard, she saw Chao Bai standing at the door like a stone and looking out quietly. She walked up to Chao Bai and saw that his face was still pale. She immediately felt helpless. Why are you here? Ill wait for you. Chao Bai stared at Kong Rui. His gaze seemed to penetrate her body and look straight into her soul. Kong Rui sighed slightly. Lets go! Lets go in and talk! However, she had just taken two steps when Chao Bai grabbed her wrist. Kong Rui was startled and turned to look at Chao Bai. What are you doing? Whats wrong? Chao Bai asked at the same time. Chao Bai was staring at her nervously. Kong Rui didnt expect this fellow to be even more observant than those old fellows. She glanced around before saying, Lets go in first! She grabbed Chao Bais hand and quickly pulled him into the room. The servants already went to rest. Now, they were the only ones in the room. Chao Bai asked again, The demonic energy in your body has been restless. What did you do? Do you have a way to suppress the demonic energy? Kong Rui asked. Since Chao Bai said that he could remove the mark on Kong Ruis body, he definitely knew how to suppress the demonic energy! Chao Bai instantly fell into deep thought. After a while, he said, I know how to suppress the demonic energy, but you will have to endure a lot of pain. Kong Rui didnt hesitate and immediately said, I can tolerate it! As Chao Bai looked at Kong Ruis determined gaze, he frowned deeply. What exactly are you going to do? Youre willing to abandon your body and suffer such pain? Kong Rui didnt want to say anything else. I want to refine this Spirit Qi Pill, but the demonic energy in my body is constantly devouring the Spirit Qi Pill. Help me think of a way. In the current situation, even if he might have a grudge against the Demon Abyss, she could only choose to trust him. Chao Bai seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said, Alright! Ill help you! But you cant touch that wooden box again! Kong Rui thought for a moment before saying, Alright! I wont touch it anymore! As Kong Rui spoke, she secretly added in her heart, I wont touch it for the time being. Chao Bai was satisfied with Kong Ruis promise. Find a place. Ill help you suppress the demonic energy before you refine this pill. Chao Bai looked around the room they were in. This place wont do. You need a more hidden place. Kong Rui frowned. She couldnt think of anything more suitable at the moment. At that moment, she felt a tightening around her waist. She looked down and saw Chao Bais hand wrapped around her waist. Before Kong Rui could say anything, a ball of white mist suddenly surrounded her body. As Kong Rui watched the changing scenery under her feet, she suddenly realized where the hidden place that Chao Bai mentioned was In the Li familys courtyard, the Second Elder was about to leave the residence for a secret meeting with his mistress when he suddenly felt the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuation. He looked around, but the spiritual energy fluctuation disappeared again. The Second Elder frowned and thought that he was hallucinating. He quickly opened the side door and got out. The Second Elder thought to himself, The tigress at home has just fallen asleep. I cant let her discover that I went out. That spiritual power fluctuation just now might have been caused by his own nervousness! The patriarch stood in the middle of the ancestral hall and looked at the tablets of his ancestors. He couldnt help but feel proud. The Li family is finally able to hold its head up in the empire! Ancestors, please bless Linger to win first place in this spirit beast competition! Suddenly, a spiritual light flashed from the Li familys ancestral tablet. A tablet suddenly leaned forward and fell to the ground. The patriarch was startled and rushed over to pick up the tablet. It was Li Lings grandfathers tablet. The patriarch froze, then he wiped it and placed the tablet back. He muttered to himself, Dont worry, Li Ling definitely wont let you down! Our family will also provide her with the greatest support! The day our family can hold our heads high has finally arrived! Chapter 73 - Demon Spirit Cultivation After a moment of dizziness, Kong Rui opened her eyes and tried to see the situation in front of her. As she expected, they were back in the cave on Spirit Mountain. Spirit Mountain was indeed a much more secretive place than other places, but Kong Rui lowered her head helplessly. Since she was here, she would let nature take its course! The most important thing now was to refine the Spirit Qi Pill. Although her current cultivation level was definitely above Wen Qiongs, there was no guarantee that no accident would happen. Increasing her cultivation level was safer. Chao Bai looked at Kong Ruis expression. Her lips were pursed tightly, as if she was suppressing something. Kong Rui saw the change in Chao Bais expression and looked into his eyes. Whats wrong? Chao Bai shook his head and extended his hand to Kong Rui. Give me the Spirit Qi Pill. Kong Rui obediently handed the Spirit Qi Pill to Chao Bai. In any case, she couldnt defeat him. Since she had come to Spirit Mountain, there was no other way to escape. She might as well listen to him obediently. Perhaps he could really help her. Chao Bai took out the Spirit Qi Pill and looked at the dark purple halo on it. Your demonic aura was tainted by the Spirit Qi Pill? Chao Bai asked directly. Kong Rui nodded. She didnt intend to hide it. It became like this the moment I touched it. Chao Bai thought for a moment and said, Its probably because your demonic energy surged too much today, so you couldnt help but be tainted by the Spirit Qi Pill. What will happen? Will it affect the refinement of the Spirit Qi Pill? Kong Rui was most worried that even if he brought back a perfectly good Spirit Qi Pill, it would be useless. Chao Bai shook his head. It was tainted by your demonic energy, but it didnt reject it. In other words, it can be completely absorbed by your spiritual energy and demonic energy at the same time. What what does this mean? Kong Rui was confused for a moment and blinked at Chao Bai. It can increase your spiritual power and magic power cultivation at the same time, Chao Bai said concisely. Theres such a thing? Kong Rui was even more surprised. She originally thought that it would be good enough to increase his spiritual power cultivation by relying on the Spirit Qi Pill, but it could even increase her demonic power cultivation. Seeing that Kong Rui was obviously excited, Chao Bai rained on her parade. Dont be happy too early! Your demonic energy is too turbulent. If you dont control it well, you might even be corroded by the demonic energy! Chao Bai said coldly. At that time, youll be completely possessed! I wont be able to help you! Chao Bai tried to scare Kong Rui. Kong Rui stopped smiling and put on an aggrieved expression. She reached out and grabbed the white sleeve, shaking it gently. You can help me, right? When he saw Kong Rui acting like this, Chao Bais expression changed, then he raised his chin slightly. Of course! Other than me, there arent many people in this world who can do it! When Kong Rui heard Chao Bais arrogant answer, she felt much more assured. Since he dared to say this, he must really have a way. Chao Bai pulled Kong Rui and let her lie down in the ice coffin she had slept in for a long time. The ice coffin can restrain a portion of the demonic energy in your body and allow you to absorb spiritual energy more smoothly, Chao Bai explained. Only then did Kong Rui understand why Chao Bai had chosen such a place. She nodded and lay down quietly. Ill help you inject the spiritual energy in the Spirit Qi Pill into your body. After you feel the spiritual energy injected, quickly refine it. Dont let it be tainted by demonic energy! Chao Bai said cautiously. Kong Rui nodded again, her expression a little nervous. After you finish absorbing the spiritual energy, come out of the coffin and try to transform a portion of the spiritual energy into demonic energy to be refined and absorbed. Chao Bai carefully instructed Kong Rui. Kong Rui took a deep breath. I understand! Lets begin! After her phoenix essence was shaved off and fell into the Demon Abyss, Kong Ruis body became filled with spiritual energy and demonic energy. Because she had been in the Demon Abyss for a long time, the demonic aura on her body was already showing signs of suppressing the spiritual energy. Fortunately, she had left the Demon Abyss in time. At that time, she could still control her spiritual energy to hide a portion of the demonic energy. With the help of the potion Kong Niang had given her, the demonic energy on her body wasnt revealed during this period. However, after she touched the pill in the wooden box today, the demonic energy in her body had clearly been activated. She couldnt control it at all! This time, no matter what, she had to try Chao Bais method! Otherwise, her demonic energy would be exposed before she could complete the plan! Chapter 74 - Refining the Spirit Qi Pill Chao Bai glanced at Kong Rui and formed a seal with his hands, adding another layer of seal to the ice coffin. Only then could he ensure that the demonic energy in Kong Ruis body wouldnt leak out. Once the demonic energy touched the Spirit Qi Pill when it was refined, it would probably cause Kong Rui to become possessed! After preparing everything, Chao Bai held the Spirit Qi Pill in the center of his palm. He muttered a spell and gently tapped the Spirit Qi Pill. In the Spirit Qi Pill, light blue spiritual energy was constantly injected into Kong Ruis body. Kong Ruis body was gradually surrounded by light blue spiritual energy. As spiritual energy poured in, her body would light up from time to time. Suddenly, Kong Rui frowned and felt the spiritual energy in her body suddenly gather in a certain direction, as if it wanted to suck out all the spiritual energy in her body. Kong Rui could feel her abdomen getting hotter and hotter. The blood vessels in her body began to swell with the heat, and her blood was boiling intensely. Kong Rui felt like her body was about to explode. She subconsciously wanted to resist this feeling. She frowned and sweat flowed down. Dont resist Chao Bais voice was soft. Kong Rui wanted to speak, but she realized that she couldnt move at all. However, along with Chao Bais words, a cold feeling slowly came from the ice coffin under her. That cold feeling resolved the heat on her body bit by bit, preventing her body from feeling like it was about to explode. The speed at which her blood flowed also seemed to gradually slow down. Suddenly, Kong Ruis body flashed with a purple light. In the next moment, all the surrounding halos disappeared. Kong Rui slowly opened her eyes and looked at Chao Bai in disbelief. I broke through? Chao Bais face was slightly sweaty as he smiled proudly and said, Im right, arent I? I can help you! Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai gratefully and was about to thank him when she was shocked by the change in her body. In her abdomen, spiritual energy was constantly circling, as if it was nurturing something. Kong Ruis eyes lit up. She knew that she had already entered the Earth Realm Level One. Chao Bai wasnt as happy as Kong Rui. He reminded Kong Rui, Refine the remaining spiritual energy. After Chao Bai said this, Kong Rui remembered that she still had important things to do. She sat up and walked out of the ice coffin. With every step, a purple mark appeared on the ground. However, the mark quickly disappeared. Kong Rui sat cross-legged on the ground and slowly clasped her hands in front of her. She felt the demonic energy in her body being slowly released. The already active demonic energy was even more eager to flow through Kong Ruis body without the suppression of the potion. Kong Rui felt demonic energy fill her limbs and bones, constantly fusing with the spiritual energy and devouring the spiritual energy that had yet to be completely absorbed. Demonic energy had a powerful corrosive power to begin with. The spiritual energy was quickly tainted and mixed with the demonic qi. Kong Ruis face gradually turned red, and her body kept trembling. Dont be anxious. Take your time. Chao Bai stood at the side and guarded her quietly, not forgetting to remind Kong Rui at the right time. After a while, Kong Rui gradually could control the surge of demonic energy, and it kept pouring into her abdomen. Kong Rui was slightly shocked, but she didnt dare to ask. Chao Bai saw the change in Kong Ruis expression, but he couldnt do anything. Chao Bai had only seen such a thing in books before. This time, he only let Kong Rui suppress the demonic energy by refining spiritual energy because he was anxious. But from the looks of it, could it be that the demonic energy was about to completely invade Kong Ruis body? Chao Bai immediately panicked. However, if he interrupted Kong Rui now, the consequences would be unimaginable! He gritted his teeth and stood at the side. He formed a hand seal again and injected faint spiritual energy into Kong Rui. Dont be anxious. Control the speed at which the demonic energy merges Kong Rui nodded and tried her best to restrain the surging demonic energy that almost made her blood boil. After a long while, Kong Rui suddenly trembled. Chao Bai wanted to reach out to support her, but he was repelled the moment he touched her! Chapter 75 - A Waste of Effort Master, are you alright?! Little Lion, who was hidden in the storage space, sensed Kong Ruis abnormality and called out anxiously. At this moment, Kong Rui had completely lost her mind and was controlled by the demonic energy. Seeing this, Chao Bai cursed and went forward to help Kong Rui again. At this moment, the wooden box hidden in Chao Bais storage space seemed to sense the attraction of Kong Ruis demonic energy and kept trying to break through the restrictions. Chao Bai was shocked. Seeing that the wooden box couldnt be suppressed at all, he could only let it out. The wooden box appeared in midair and the lid of the box opened. Inside, there were two pills, one black and one white. Two pills, one black and one white, shot towards Kong Ruis glabella. In the next moment, Kong Ruis body lit up. Chao Bai couldnt look at it directly. He could only take two steps back and block his eyes with his sleeve. After a while, the light faded. Chao Bai immediately rushed to Kong Ruis side. He saw that her eyes were still closed. The strange color on her body had disappeared, and her face seemed to have become even rosier. Chao Bai called Kong Ruis name tentatively. After a long while, Kong Rui slowly opened her eyes. What do you think? As Chao Bai looked at Kong Ruis clear but emotionless eyes, he couldnt help but feel worried. Kong Rui seemed to have heard Chao Bais question, but she still didnt look at him. She blinked, then said, Im fine. Its just As Kong Rui spoke, she slowly raised her hands and looked at them carefully. Then, she looked down at her abdomen. After a while, she looked at Chao Bai in confusion. I clearly felt something being produced when I absorbed the spiritual energy just now. But now, why is there nothing? Kong Rui said with a tearful expression. She clearly felt that she was already close to or even reaching the Earth Realm Level One. The spiritual power bead in her body had already formed. But now there was nothing! When Chao Bai heard Kong Ruis words, he couldnt help but be shocked. Could it be that she cultivated both spiritual energy and demonic energy, which canceled out, so Kong Rui didnt even have a cultivation level? Thinking of this possibility, Chao Bai swallowed before continuing, Try and see what your cultivation level is. Kong Rui frowned slightly and sensed it carefully. Then, she said dejectedly, Theres no change. Hearing this, Chao Bai heaved a sigh of relief. No change was the best! If Kong Rui really lost all her cultivation, he would probably be beaten up by her! However, the two pills just now clearly had very powerful demonic energy and spiritual energy. How could there be no change after they entered Kong Ruis body? The more Chao Bai thought about it, the more baffled he became. He turned back to look at the wooden box on the ground. Kong Rui also noticed the wooden box. Seeing that it was empty, she couldnt help but look at Chao Bai in confusion. Whats going on? Chao Bai walked over and picked up the wooden box before handing it to Kong Rui. When you couldnt suppress the demonic energy just now, this box jumped out on its own. The two pills inside have already entered your body Chao Bai revealed. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in shock. She didnt expect the gift from Mr. Li to disappear so randomly! However, Kong Rui didnt expect him to give her anything good anyway. She just thought that thingds would be different since Chao Bai was so wary of this pill. Since its gone, forget it, Kong Rui said, putting the wooden box away. She was still interested in the carvings on the wooden box, so she wanted to stay and study it slowly. Chao Bai helped Kong Rui up. Seeing that she seemed to be fine, he said, Lets go back. You still have a competition tomorrow. Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui couldnt help but sigh. The entire nights effort had been wasted. She could only hope that she would gain something from tomorrows competition! Chao Bai grabbed Kong Ruis waist again and changed spells a few times. Kong Rui resigned herself to fate and closed her eyes. Whats going on? I felt some fluctuations in the spiritual power in the residence just now. The Patriarch walked out of the ancestral hall and asked the First Elder, who was walking over. The First Elder also had a worried expression. I came to look for you because of this. Wheres the Second Elder? The Patriarch looked at the other elders who had already walked over, but he didnt see the Second Elder. Chapter 76 - : Absorption Cultivation Level Im finally back. Kong Rui took a deep breath and sighed. Although she had gained little from the night, from Chao Bais recount, she had basically escaped death. Kong Rui had just sent Chao Bai away and was about to lie down to rest when she heard a commotion outside the courtyard. Whats wrong? Kong Rui asked the servant running hurriedly across the courtyard. T-Second Elder is in trouble! The servant said with a trembling voice, as if he had seen a ghost. Kong Rui frowned and asked, What happened? I heard that the Second Elders entire cultivation base was sucked away by someone. Now, hes only a skeleton! The more the servant spoke, the more afraid he became. His entire body was trembling. Kong Ruis expression became a little strange. A cultivation technique that sucked away ones cultivation? She had heard of this cultivation technique when she was in the Demon Abyss. There was indeed someone in the world who knew how to use such a cultivation technique, but that person was currently trapped in the Demon Abyss! Because this cultivation technique was evil and killed others to obtain cultivation, it was called a demonic technique. This cultivation technique should have been sealed in the Demon Abyss with the person who created it! Could it be that someone else had created such a technique? Kong Rui was baffled. The commotion outside the courtyard became even louder. After a while, the butler ran over. He ran to Kong Rui and said respectfully, Miss Linger, something happened in the residence tonight. The Patriarch asked me to tell you to rest in your room early and not go out! As the butler spoke, his face was filled with seriousness. Also, no matter what you hear, ignore it. Rest well. Theres still a competition tomorrow! Kong Rui nodded in agreement. The butler didnt delay and immediately walked towards the courtyard door. When he reached the door, he instructed the two servants, Close the door properly. No one is to go out! Otherwise, you will be punished! The servant immediately bowed and accepted the order, not daring to say anything. The butler walked out of the courtyard and hurried to his next destination. Kong Rui stood at the door of the room as she looked at the tightly shut courtyard door. When she heard the commotion outside, her frown deepened. But even if she wanted to know, the old men probably wouldnt let her. Now, she should rest well. Tomorrows competition and her little phoenix were more important! Kong Rui had just taken two steps into the room when she saw Chao Bai appear in her room. How did you get in? Kong Rui glared at Chao Bai, her expression turning ugly. Chao Bai shrugged. Thats not the question you should be asking now! Kong Rui frowned and said with a displeased expression, This question is very important! If Chao Bai could enter and exit her room without her noticing, wouldnt she have no personal space?! Seeing Kong Ruis serious expression, Chao Bai could only answer honestly, Its just a basic teleportation array. Dont use it in my room again! Kong Rui said fiercely. Chao Bai pursed his lips and looked unwilling. Huh? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. Clearly, she had no sympathy for Chao Bai despite his pitiful appearance. Alright! I wont use it in your room! Although Chao Bai was unwilling, he couldnt resist Kong Rui. Kong Rui rolled her eyes before sitting down in a chair. Tell me, why are you in my room? Chao Bai looked out of the room. Kong Rui knew that he had also noticed the commotion outside. Dont you want to know what happened to him? Chao Bai sounded excited. Of course, Kong Rui wanted to know, but she didnt want to cause trouble for herself now, so she said stubbornly, Whats the use of knowing those things? Im afraid only that old fellow from the Demon Abyss can use a cultivation technique that absorbs cultivation! Chao Bai shook his head and said. It seemed that he was very familiar with the matters in the Demon Abyss. If that persons cultivation was really sucked away by someone, Im afraid the Demon Abyss will be criticized again! Chao Bais gaze darted around Kong Ruis face. Kong Rui had naturally thought of this problem too. However, the Demon Abyss had been sealed for so long. Those people wouldnt be so stupid as to think that the Demon Abyss demons had escaped, right? Chapter 77 - Regal Aura Kong Rui frowned. It was obvious that she was still very worried about this matter. Chao Bai naturally saw through Kong Ruis intentions. Why dont we go take a look? Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and saw that his eyes were shining. She knew that he was just curious and not concerned about the Demon Abyss at all. Kong Rui originally wanted to go see the situation, but although the Li familys patriarch and a few elders looked useless, their cultivation levels were far above Kong Ruis. If she rushed over rashly, she wouldnt be able to escape their eyes. She would be walking into a trap. Therefore, even though Kong Rui was worried, she didnt intend to do anything rash. Go back and rest early. I still have a competition tomorrow. Im going to sleep, Kong Rui said. Without giving Chao Bai a chance to speak, she grabbed his arm and pushed him out. Seeing that Kong Rui was adamant, Chao Bai could only walk out. Kong Rui thought of something again and grabbed Chao Bais arm. Her eyes were filled with warning. Youre not allowed to go alone! As if she had discovered his secret, Chao Bai immediately fell silent. Kong Rui sighed. You said that you would listen to me in the Li familys residence! When Chao Bai heard Kong Rui use this excuse again, he suddenly regretted agreeing to this. Helpless, Chao Bai could only nod and agree. I wont go. Go and rest! With that, he walked towards his room. As Kong Rui lay on the bed with Little Lion lying on the edge of her bed, she looked out at the brightly lit room. Master, why do you think that Second Elder was suddenly As Kong Rui stared at the bed curtains above her head, she didnt feel sleepy at all. She turned around and looked at Little Lion. Do you think its the Demon Abyss? Little Lion immediately shook its head and said firmly, No! Master, you should know that if not for the fact that you havent been in the Demon Abyss for long and havent really been sealed, you definitely wouldnt have been able to leave the Demon Abyss. Moreover, after you left the Demon Abyss, your body was still affected by the seal. Those people in the Demon Abyss, especially Old Demon Tang, are even more unlikely to leave the Demon Abyss! Listening to Little Lions analysis, Kong Rui also felt that she was overthinking. However, who could absorb the cultivation of others and even specifically choose the Second Elder of the Li family? Kong Rui sighed and turned around to lie on the bed again. Sigh! I dont want to think about it anymore! Tomorrows competition is more important! Thats right! We still have to save the little phoenix! That princess is simply crazy! Little Lion immediately cursed. The little phoenix told me that the princess has been using a secret technique to trap her and whip her every day! I only hope that the princess herself can suffer the punishment of being whipped one day! No! She should be skinned alive! The more Little Lion spoke, the angrier it became, but it didnt realize that Kong Rui had fallen asleep. Early the next morning, when Kong Rui woke up, she felt strange all over. She couldnt describe that feeling. It was as if something had changed, but she couldnt really sense it. Kong Rui frowned and tried to ignore this feeling. She had something important to do today. She couldnt be distracted by anything else! As soon as she walked out of the room, Kong Rui saw a few servants tidying up something. Kong Rui walked forward. Before she could speak, the servants noticed her and immediately turned around to bow. Kong Rui waved her hand and looked at what they had prepared. It seemed to be some things used for car frames and a set of clothes that the Li familys patriarch had given her to keep up appearances. Miss, youre awake. Let me help you change, a short maid said to Kong Rui respectfully. Kong Rui nodded and didnt refuse. The Li familys patriarch had been working hard to create prestige for her, so she had no reason to refuse. As for those luxurious clothes, she had never worn them before, so she naturally wouldnt wear them herself now. She could only let these servants put them on for her. After returning to the room, the maid obediently helped Li Kongrui put it on. She didnt forget to flatter her. Your looks are really the best in the Li family! I believe that if you win the spirit beast competition this time, the patriarch will choose you as the future master of the Li family! Chapter 78 - Probing Gaze Kong Rui didnt respond to the servants words. Compared to her original appearance, Li Lings current appearance was far inferior! As for the head of the Li family? She didnt care for it! Seeing that Li Ling didnt react, the servant took a few steps back and didnt dare to say anything else. After all the preparations were in place, Kong Rui heard the butlers voice outside the courtyard. Miss Li Ling, we should prepare to set off! Compared to the night before, the butler sounded much more relaxed and even a little excited. After yesterdays incident, the butler actually didnt show any resentment. Was this normal? Kong Rui didnt want to think about these things. She would think about it after the competition! She walked out of the room and into the courtyard. When the servants saw Li Lings outfit, their eyes widened and they were speechless. Li Lings appearance was the cute girl-next-door type, and her mannerisms very usually very casual, so she wasnt very intimidating. It was unknown if the clothes prepared by the Patriarch were too imposing, or if Li Ling had changed from the inside out, but they actually vaguely felt a regal aura from Li Ling! The servants immediately hung their heads, not daring to take another look. When Kong Rui walked to the entrance of the courtyard, the butler was waiting patiently. When he saw Li Lings appearance, his eyes widened in shock before he lowered his head respectfully. Miss, please go ahead! Kong Rui nodded and sat in the carriage that had been prepared. The Patriarch was already sitting in a carriage in front. Kong Ruis carriage had been prepared for her by the Patriarch yesterday. It was said that this carriage had cost thousands of yuan to build! Kong Rui looked around the interior of the carriage. There wasnthing special about it, but ever since she sat in the carriage, she felt spiritual energy surrounding her. It seemed that this was why this carriage was so expensive! When they arrived at the Bestial Battle Arena, Kong Rui alighted from the carriage and walked to the Patriarchs side. Not far away, Fu Jiao also alighted from the sedan chair. She didnt walk towards her seat immediately. Instead, she glanced around. When she saw Li Ling, her face was filled with anger. After thinking about what happened in the First Restaurant yesterday, Fu Jiao felt that Li Ling had deliberately arranged it! Why were the three of them the only ones who suffered humiliation in the restaurant while Li Ling was kidnapped by that person and returned unscathed?! Most importantly, everyone in the imperial capital found out about what had happened in the First Restaurant in less than half a day. Some people even saw with their own eyes that Li Ling had brought a powerhouse from outside back to the Li familys residence! With this analysis, the possibility of Li Ling setting up a trap was even higher! Fu Jiao gritted her teeth and glared at Li Ling, as if she would have torn Li Ling apart if not for the presence of the elders of the two families. Kong Rui glanced at Fu Jiao, then ignored her and looked in the other direction. Hua Shang was still dressed in white. The white bamboo hat on his head hung low, covering his head and face. However, Kong Rui could feel Hua Shangs gaze and saw his interested expression. Kong Rui frowned slightly. She didnt intend to become the other partys target, nor did she intend to let the other party mock her. When she turned around, she met Nie Yins suspicious gaze. Kong Rui trembled slightly and subconsciously wanted to avoid that gaze. Nie Yin seemed to have seen through her disguise and even sensed the existence of Kong Ruis soul in Li Lings body! That gaze made Kong Rui shudder. She turned around to avoid that gaze. The moment Kong Rui avoided his gaze, Nie Yins expression changed slightly. Could it really be her? Nie Yins suspicious gaze didnt linger on Li Ling for long before it was blocked by a figure. Brother Nie Yin, youre finally here! Wen Qiongs voice sounded behind Kong Rui. Greetings, Princess! The group immediately greeted Wen Qiong. The princess really came early. The competition had yet to begin, so why was she in the Bestial Battle Arena? Wen Qiong couldnt care less! Over the past few days, Nie Yin had rejected her invitation several times on the pretext that he had to prepare for the spirit beast competition. When Wen Qiong heard that Nie Yin had been humiliated in the First Restaurant yesterday, she wanted him to enter the palace to chat, but she heard that he wasnt feeling well and couldnt enter the palace. The queen didnt allow her to come out, so she could only take this opportunity to express concern for Nie Yin so that he wouldnt think that she wasnt considerate enough! Chapter 79 - Unwilling When Nie Yins sight was blocked, his gaze turned cold. Wen Qiong was startled by his intimidating gaze and looked at Nie Yin timidly. Brother Nie Yin, whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Only then did Nie Yin come back to his senses. He concealed the cold look in his eyes and looked at Wen Qiong with a much gentler gaze. Im fine. Why are you here? Seeing that Nie Yins expression had returned to normal, Wen Qiong chuckled and said, I heard that you Wen Qiong was halfway through her sentence when she realized that Nie Yins expression had turned ugly. Only then did she realize that Nie Yin didnt seem to want people to mention this, so she changed the topic and said, I heard that you obtained some treasures yesterday and wanted to ask you to come to the palace to show it to me. Unexpectedly, you werent feeling well and couldnt come to me. Are you better now? Wen Qiong asked, finally finding a suitable excuse. Nie Yins expression didnt change. He only said indifferently, Im fine. Sorry to trouble you, Princess. Nie Yins tone was distant, and his attitude towards Wen Qiong was very polite. Wen Qiong pursed her lips with an indignant look. Fortunately, a palace servant quickly walked to Wen Qiongs side and whispered, Princess, the queen wants you to go back. Wen Qiong glanced at Nie Yin indignantly before turning around and walking towards the rostrum. Kong Rui had already heard everything clearly and couldnt help but laugh inwardly. Wen Qiong was really quite servile in front of Nie Yin! Just as Kong Rui was sneering at Wen Qiongs actions, she suddenly felt someone walk past her. Dont laugh too loudly! Hua Shang said, as if he had seen through Kong Ruis thoughts. Kong Rui turned around and glanced at Hua Shang, but she only saw his back as he walked away. The contestants returned to their seats. As Kong Rui sat in her seat, she glanced at the Patriarch and the First Elder, who had just arrived. The two of them looked normal. Yesterday, the Li familys residence was in such chaos, so Kong Rui believed that what the servant said was the truth. Even if the Second Elder wasnt dead, his cultivation level had probably been sucked dry by someone, and he was probably seriously injured and paralyzed. However, these two people were not worried at all. They were even talking and laughing with the people from the other families! For a moment, Kong Rui wondered if these people were so cold-blooded that they didnt even care about the lives of their brothers! Kong Rui took a deep breath and couldnt help but sigh. No wonder no one saw through her disguise after she had pretended to be Li Ling for so long. They didnt care about Li Ling at all! The competition officially began, so Kong Rui wasnt in the mood to think about those complicated things anymore. The previous few matches were between small families that were not interesting. There was really nothing to watch. Even Fu Jiao, the representative of the Fu family, who was somewhat capable, was defeated in three to four moves by Hua Shang. Lei Peng sat on the Fu familys viewing platform. When he saw Fu Jiao walk back to her seat angrily, he hurriedly went forward and comforted her. Their interaction confirmed the news that the Lei and Fu families were about to have a marriage alliance. As for Hua Shang, winning against Fu Jiao wasnt something to be proud of, so he just sat back in his seat calmly. The most interesting segment of the entire competition was probably the battle between Kong Rui and Wen Qiong! Kong Rui was already prepared. As long as Wen Qiong summoned the little phoenix, she would use the Clear Sky Slash that Lu Yang had made for her to cut off the thing that was restraining the little phoenix! It was just a pair of jade buttons. She believed that the Clear Sky Slash would definitely work! Kong Rui had already made up her mind. On the other side, Yin Ling suddenly walked to the queen and whispered something. The queens expression changed slightly, and she jerked her head in the direction of the patriarch. The patriarch looked in the direction of the queen, as if he sensed something, then nodded gently. The queen frowned and gripped the arm of the chair so tightly that she made a few holes. Bring the princess back and send someone to guard outside the princesss palace! the Empress instructed Yin Ling. Wen Qiong also heard the queens words and suddenly turned to look at her. Mother! Im not going back! I havent taught that brat Li Ling a lesson yet! The queens expression became unusually stern. Be obedient! Go back! Wen Qiong had never seen her mother have such an expression and was shocked. Kong Rui didnt expect Wen Qiong to be brought back before she could fight. She looked in the direction of the queen anxiously. Wen Qiong couldnt go back! The little phoenix hadnt been brought out yet! The queen also sensed Li Lings anxious gaze. Chapter 80 - The Empress Retired The queens expression darkened as she looked at Li Ling with a fierce expression. At a time like this, Li Ling was actually still fooling around! The queen glared at Li Ling, then looked at the protocol officer. The protocol officer immediately accepted the order and announced to everyone, The princess isnt feeling well. She will withdraw from the competition today! Everyone else, please participate as usual! As soon as the protocol officer finished speaking, there was a discussion in the crowd. We came here today to see the princesss little phoenix. Why is she withdrawing from the competition? Someone looked in the direction Wen Qiong had left in and asked curiously. Thats right! If the princess withdraws from the competition, will Miss Li directly advance again? Someone already realized that Li Ling was probably going to benefit greatly this time! Maybe Miss Li can directly enter the finals and even win the championship! When everyone looked at Li Ling, they saw that her eyes were filled with disappointment and even hatred. Everyone was puzzled. Could it be that Miss Li wasnt satisfied with directly advancing? Hey, havent you heard? The Li family was very lively yesterday. Is it because the princess withdrew from the competition? Someone whispered and glanced in the direction of the Li familys seats. Really? What happened? Someone immediately asked curiously. I heard that something happened to the Second Elder of the Li family! That person continued to talk about the news he had obtained. I heard it was with the demon The man immediately stopped when he realized hed said something he shouldnt have. He covered his mouth with his hand. However, with just a few words, the person beside him quickly understood what he meant. Are they coming back? Someone became afraid, and his voice trembled. No way! Is the empire going to suffer another round of bloodshed? Some people had already foreseen the terrifying scene that might happen in the future. Gee! It happened hundreds of years ago. Werent those things sealed long ago? In my opinion, as long as the queen is around, we dont have to be afraid of those things! But some people believed in the queens ability. The queen has been the best monarch in our empire in a hundred years! You must believe in the queen! the man said firmly. I think the princess withdrawal from the competition definitely has nothing to do with those things. Maybe the princess is really feeling unwell! Someone immediately looked for other possibilities. Whats wrong with the princess? Im really worried about her health! Everyone began to discuss the princesss health again. When Kong Rui heard these peoples discussion, she suddenly realized that the queen had probably heard about the Li familys incident yesterday, so she wanted Wen Qiong to go back as soon as possible. If what happened to the Second Elder of the Li family was true, the person who did it might be hiding among them. If that was the case, was he targeting the Li family or someone else? Judging from the queens protectiveness of Wen Qiong, she definitely didnt want Wen Qiong to be exposed to such danger. After thinking this through, Kong Rui was even a little touched by the queens great maternal love! However, her maternal love was too singular. It could only accommodate one person As the queen of the country, she couldnt bring herself to be magnanimous. She was just using the trust of these people to gain power! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly as she sighed helplessly. It seemed that she could only find another opportunity to save the little phoenix! Since she had directly advanced, Kong Rui had no interest in the following competition. She was about to leave when she was suddenly blocked by someone. Kong Rui froze for a moment as she looked at Nie Yin, who was standing in front of her. What are you doing? Where are you going? Nie Yin stared at Li Ling, as if trying to read her expression. Kong Rui wasnt in the mood to deal with Nie Yin, so she said, If theres nothing else, Ill go back and rest first! Nie Yin narrowed his eyes and said after a while, Leave after watching my competition! Kong Rui frowned and felt that Nie Yins request was a little strange. Lei Peng had just comforted Fu Jiao when he heard Nie Yins words. He said to Li Ling, Young Master Nie hopes that you can see his true strength! Hearing Lei Pengs words, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and suddenly felt that Nie Yin was really a little strange. Why did he want her to watch his competition? Could it really be as Lei Peng had said, to prove his strength in front of her? Why? Was this a challenge? Chapter 81 - Establishing Power Seeing Li Ling frown, Nie Yin hesitated for a moment before saying, I know your current cultivation level isnt low. I hope you can watch my competition and give me some suggestions. Hearing Nie Yins lame excuse, Lei Peng tried his best not to laugh. Fu Jiao frowned, as if she couldnt understand Nie Yins actions. Hua Shang, who was sitting on the other side, laughed out loud. Kong Rui looked at Nie Yin and thought for a moment before saying, Our cultivation methods are different. My opinion wont be of much help to you. After Kong Rui finished speaking, she reported to the Li familys patriarch and left without looking back. Lei Peng and Fu Jiao looked at each other awkwardly. The people in the stands couldnt hear their conversation clearly. They only knew that Li Ling had left Nie Yin and the others. Hua Shang, on the other hand, was leisurely fanning himself. Under the bamboo hat, there was already a smile on his face. When Kong Rui left the arena, she saw a group of people hurriedly running in a certain direction. Kong Rui didnt intend to join in the fun, but the little lions voice sounded in her ears. Master, lets go and see what happened! Kong Rui was hesitating when she heard someone beside her shout, I heard that they caught a demon child! Lets go take a look! When Kong Rui heard this, her expression changed and she immediately grabbed the person passing by. The person who was suddenly grabbed turned around to glare at her. Only then did he realize that it was actually the famous Miss Li Ling of the Li family. That person instantly swallowed his words and put on a fawning smile. Miss Li, whats the matter? Kong Rui grabbed that person and asked anxiously, What are they talking about? What happened? That person said excitedly, I heard that the pavilion master of High Heaven Pavilion, Zi Xuan, captured a child from the Demon Clan. She hung him at the entrance of the Fragrant Garden! Kong Rui frowned and asked again, Are you sure its a demon? That person immediately nodded heavily. Pavilion Master Zi Xuan announced it herself! That person was about to say something when Kong Rui instantly disappeared. Kong Rui quickly arrived at the Fragrant Garden and saw a dirty-looking seven or eight-year-old boy hanging upside down from a wooden pillar at the entrance. Kong Rui could feel demonic energy surging on the boys body, but this boy was not a demon! Did those people determine that the boy was a demon because of the demonic energy on his body? Or had High Heaven Pavilion simply found a fake to show off their abilities? Kong Rui didnt want to think about this. Even if he was not a demon, that was still a life. How could he be treated like this?! Kong Rui walked forward to see how the boy was doing. At this moment, there was a commotion in the crowd. Kong Rui followed everyones gaze and looked in the direction of the entrance of the Fragrant Garden. On the steps, Zi Xuan was wearing a thin gauze dress. Her fair arm was exposed and was hanging on a man. The man was dressed in white and had a handsome face, but his indignant expression showed his dissatisfaction with Zi Xuans actions. Zi Xuan didnt care about the mans reaction. She placed a hand on the mans shoulder as she looked at the crowd. Its really lively today! Are you all here to admire my little prey? Zi Xuans tone was charming and seductive. Although some people in the crowd despised Yu Xuans behavior, most of them looked at her with covetous expressions. Zi Xuan gently touched the mans chest with one hand and glanced at the boy on the wooden pillar. Ill let the demon boy I hunted with great difficulty hang here for a day. When the people in the imperial capital have had enough marveling, High Heaven Pavilion will make it our mission to eliminate the Demon Clan. Well kill this demon at the entrance of Fragrance Park tomorrow at noon! Hearing Zi Xuans words, the bustling crowd suddenly fell silent. High Heaven Pavilion was clearly looking down on the imperial capital! Were they trying to establish their dominance in the imperial capital? Seeing that the crowd was silent, Zi Xuan revealed a charming smile. Dont be afraid! Ive already sealed this little demon beast. It wont hurt you guys! This useless demon beast was actually running around in your imperial capital. To think your queen was still able to sleep peacefully in the palace! Chapter 82 - Strange Hearing Zi Xuans words, although the citizens of the imperial capital were angry, they didnt dare to openly go against High Heaven Pavilion. Although they didnt dare to resist on the surface, these people were discussing it in private. Is this really a demon? This is the first time Ive seen a demon! Someone questioned. Why doesnt it look like it? How can a demon be so weak?! Someone had already concluded. Thats right! Arent the demons sealed in the Demon Abyss? Why would he come here? Could it be that something happened to the seal of the Demon Abyss? These words caused everyone present to fall silent. If this child was really a demon, as the people from High Heaven Pavilion said, then it meant that there was indeed a problem with the seal of the Demon Abyss. If that was the case wouldnt the day when the demons returned to the five continents be imminent? The imperial capital would be the first place the demons inflicted revenge upon! Thinking of this, everyone couldnt help but panic. Zi Xuan naturally saw the panic of those ignorant people and smiled mockingly. She gently caressed the face of the man beside her with one hand and kissed it passionately before smiling in satisfaction. How could these fools know that she had just infected an ordinary child with some demonic energy? That day, when she and Hong Ling went to the mountain near the imperial capital, they actually happened to discover some exposed demonic energy. They had searched for a long time but couldnt find the source of the demonic energy. However, this demonic energy was just enough to intimidate these useless people in the imperial capital! As Kong Rui looked at the boy, she thought about how to save him. Zi Xuan was far stronger than her, so it was probably impossible for her to snatch him from her. As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly realized that the boy had raised his head slightly to look at her. Kong Rui was startled. She took a closer look and realized that the boys head was still lowered. Had she been mistaken? Or was she hallucinating? Kong Rui frowned and thought for a long time, but she couldnt think of anything. Frowning, she pushed her way through the crowd and headed toward the Li familys residence. Even if she had to make a move, it wouldnt be now. She might be able to find a helper! When Kong Rui returned to the courtyard, she saw Chao Bai sitting in the courtyard, staring at the sky in a daze. What are you doing? Kong Rui asked curiously. Chao Bai looked in a certain direction in the sky as he said in a cautious tone, The atmosphere over there isnt right. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. She followed his gaze and realized that it seemed to be where the Li familys ancestral hall was. Whats wrong over there? Kong Rui looked for a long time but didnt find anything unusual. Chao Bai retracted his gaze and turned to look at Kong Rui. This morning, I discovered that there was blood energy and demonic energy there! Theres demonic energy over there? How is that possible? Kong Rui was shocked. She looked in that direction again, but she couldnt see anything. Chao Bai took Kong Ruis hand. Its not safe here. Lets go! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui immediately shook off his hand. Im not leaving! I still have things to do! Kong Rui thought for a moment and suddenly exclaimed, Could it be that the boy today is related to this demonic energy? Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai was instantly curious. What boy? Kong Rui told Chao Bai everything she had seen at the entrance of the Fragrant Garden today. After Chao Bai listened to Kong Ruis words, he didnt say anything for a long time. Kong Rui didnt rush him. After all, he should be more familiar with the Demon Abyss than her. After a long while, Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui. Lets go over there and see whats going on! Kong Rui nodded and said, Then that boy Chao Bai said aloofly, He has nothing to do with me. But that boy isnt a demon, Kong Rui said. She felt that something was wrong and continued, No matter what, we cant let an innocent boy die like this! Chao Bai clearly had no sympathy. Im glad youre okay. Kong Rui gritted her teeth. No matter what, Ill think of a way to save that child tonight! Chao Bai suddenly glared at Kong Rui, but Kong Rui pretended not to see it. When are we going there to take a look first? Chapter 83 - Trespassing the Ancestral Hall Kong Rui and Chao Bai had discussed it. While the Patriarch and the others were not around, they would go to the ancestral hall to investigate and search for traces of the Li familys secret technique. After making up their minds, the two of them left the courtyard and walked towards the ancestral hall. They had just taken a few steps when they saw Xiao Cui rushing towards the front yard. Kong Rui felt a little baffled when she saw Xiao Cui almost fall to the ground as she fled in a panic. Why was this girl running out of the residence in such a panic? Before Kong Rui could figure it out, a manservant walked in quickly from the front yard. Kong Rui stopped the servant. Stop! The servant was startled and turned around, as if he had just noticed Li Ling and Chao Bai standing not far away. Miss Li Ling Why are you in such a hurry? Kong Rui asked with a frown. The servant swallowed hard. I dont know whats wrong with Miss Li Han, but she has been delirious with a fever since early this morning. She has already fainted. Xiao Cui just went to the Bestial Battle Arena to invite the patriarch back. Ill go to the inner courtyard to invite the clans doctor over to take a look. The clan doctor hasnt examined her yet? Kong Rui asked curiously. This The servant looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. Kong Rui knew that these servants couldnt say anything, so she didnt ask further. Go! Kong Rui waved her hand and let the servant leave. After the servant left, Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bais wrist. Lets go! When the Patriarch and the others return later, we wont be able to go anymore! Chao Bai obediently followed her towards the ancestral hall. Coincidentally, those people were busy checking on Li Han and no one paid attention to the ancestral hall. After Kong Rui and Chao Bai arrived outside the ancestral hall, Chao Bai stopped while holding Kong Ruis hand and said, This is the place! Are you saying that theres really demonic energy here? Kong Rui looked at the ancestral hall as she asked in disbelief. The Li family was famous in the empire. The queen was also from the Li family. Why would demonic energy appear in the Li family? Not only that! The blood energy here is also very strong! Chao Bai said, his eyes narrowed, as if he could sense danger. Kong Rui also became nervous. Do you know the reason? Chao Bai shook his head. I cant sense it. I still have to go in and take a look! Kong Rui gritted her teeth. Alright! Lets go in! The two of them looked around. There was no one else, so they walked in the direction of the ancestral halls door. Due to the restrictions set up by the Li familys ancestors, the Li familys ancestral hall usually wasnt guarded. Moreover, other than the Li familys patriarch and a few elders, the others didnt dare to come near the ancestral hall, so this place seemed especially quiet. When he arrived in front of the door, Chao Bai stretched out his right hand and formed a few seals. Then, he tapped the door gently, and the restriction was easily removed. Kong Rui was impressed and immediately pulled Chao Bai into the ancestral hall. When she walked into the ancestral hall again, Kong Rui felt that something was different. She couldnt put her finger on it The items on display were all identical, but she felt that something had changed. Ever since Chao Bai entered the ancestral hall, his expression had become solemn and he even looked angry. Kong Rui didnt notice Chao Bais reaction. After checking around and finding nothing unusual, she planned to find where the Li familys secret technique was hidden. Unexpectedly, Kong Rui had only taken two steps when she was pulled back by Chao Bai. Before Kong Rui could ask what was going on, she heard a low voice not far away. Who trespassed the ancestral hall? Kong Rui was startled when she heard the voice! She didnt sense anyones aura. Was there a hidden expert here? Kong Rui looked around and saw Chao Bai staring at the memorial tablets with an even more solemn expression. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the ancestral hall. Kong Rui stared intently at the memorial wall in front of her. It suddenly split open and a person walked out. That person was covered in blood, and demonic energy was enveloping his body. Kong Rui was shocked. She looked carefully at the persons appearance, but she couldnt tell who it was. However, when she saw the jade token on the persons body, she was shocked. Second Elder? Youre actually still alive? Kong Rui frowned and she instantly became vigilant. At this moment, the Second Elder looked like a skeleton soaked in a pool of blood. However, the jade token on his waist was a symbol of his identity. Chapter 84 - Revival When the Second Elder heard Kong Ruis voice, he looked at the two people in front of him with bloodshot eyes. You know me? Hearing the Second Elders words, Kong Rui suddenly fell silent. Chao Bai brought Kong Rui behind him gently as he stared at the blood person in front of him. Bloodlust Curse. When the Second Elder heard Chao Bais voice, he grinned, revealing two rows of teeth. You actually know? Whats the Bloodlust Curse? Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in confusion. Chao Bai said in a cold voice, A spell that uses demonic energy to absorb the blood of living people and its an extremely cruel forbidden technique. Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui frowned even more and stared fixedly at the Second Elder. Youre saying that the blood in his body is the absorbed blood energy of living people? Thats right! Chao Bai didnt give Kong Rui any chance to hesitate and gave a straightforward answer. Kong Rui immediately felt a chill run down her spine and her face turned pale. Why? To be revived from the dead, Chao Bai replied simply again, but it made Kong Rui feel even more unnerved. Are you saying that the Second Elder really Kong Rui didnt continue. Chao Bai interrupted her. He had indeed died last night! But the Li family used a forbidden technique to revive him, Chao Bai continued, his gaze fixed on the Second Elder. However, this forbidden technique will take three days and three nights to end, so he can only be considered half a living person now. Chao Bai said the extremely terrifying truth in an aloof tone. Kong Rui felt as if she had fallen into an ice cellar. She took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress her anger. What will happen to those living people whose blood has been sucked dry? This time, Chao Bai shook his head. I dont know where they found the living people, but Im afraid those people are already on the verge of death. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and stared at the Second Elder, who was covered in blood. In order to revive the Second Elder, the Li family actually used a forbidden technique to absorb the blood energy of living people? They were even crueler than the demons! Kong Rui used her hand as a blade and rushed in the direction of the Second Elder. However, before she could take two steps, Chao Bai grabbed her. She turned around to glare at Chao Bai angrily and growled, What are you doing? What are you doing? Chao Bai asked instead of answering. Kill him! Kong Rui gritted her teeth and said fiercely, I cant let him have the chance to hurt people again! You cant kill him like this. Chao Bai mercilessly rained on Kong Ruis parade. But Kong Rui retracted her hand, but her expression was even angrier. What are you going to do? Let him continue to live to harm others? Hes just a half-dead person now. However, if we let him continue to use the forbidden technique to treat himself, he will only absorb more blood energy. Those who use blood energy to nourish him will be in even more pain! Chao Bai explained coldly as his gaze swept across the Second Elder. She stared intently at the Second Elder, who was walking towards them. How can I kill him? As the Second Elder moved step by step, Kong Rui could see bright red blood energy coming from the cracked wall behind him. The blood energy was absorbed by the demonic energy that enveloped the Second Elders body, forming streams of blood that gathered on the Second Elders body. Why is there demonic energy on his body? Kong Rui could clearly feel the intense demonic energy surging. This demonic energy is even stronger than mine! Chao Bai didnt seem surprised. This forbidden technique is used by the demons. After someone uses it, there will be repercussions. Repercussions? Kong Rui turned her head slightly to look at Chao Bai. What is it? Even if this person survives, he will still need to periodically absorb the blood energy of living people to stay alive. As Chao Bai spoke, he formed a seal and pointed it at the Second Elder a few times. The Second Elders bloody footsteps immediately stopped a few steps away from the two of them. The hair of those who use forbidden techniques will turn silver-white, and their skin will turn pale as well. This is probably the best way to identify them. After Chao Bai finished speaking, a persons face suddenly flashed across Kong Ruis mind. Her eyes widened in shock. After a while, she said, Second Elder isnt the only one? When Chao Bai saw Kong Rui, he knew that she had seen such a person before. Chao Bai snorted. These people fight in the name of defending against demons, but behind the scenes, they use the secret techniques of the demons to satisfy their own selfish desires. I wonder if the demonic nature of the demons is stronger or if the greed of these people is stronger! Chapter 85 - Death of the Second Elder Kong Rui pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. After a long while, Chao Bai looked at the Second Elder, who was dripping with blood. I need your blood to kill him. Kong Rui was stunned and looked at Chao Bai in confusion. Seeing that Kong Rui was only looking at him in confusion but didnt suspect anything, Chao Bai smiled slightly. We can only stop the secret technique of the demons with the blood of the Demon Clan. Kong Rui didnt hesitate and immediately asked Chao Bai, What should I do? Chao Bai reached out and grabbed Kong Ruis hand, his fingers sliding down Kong Ruis palm. His flesh ruptured and blood instantly gushed out. Kong Rui blinked and looked at the wound on her hand. Although it was deep, she didnt feel any pain. As Chao Bais finger moved, Kong Ruis blood seemed to be sucked out and condensed into a ball in midair. Then, Chao Bais finger moved slightly, and the ball of blood shot in the direction where Chao Bais finger was pointing. Kong Rui watched as the blood fell between the Second Elders eyebrows. It was as if a ball of fire had fallen and started burning from the center of the Second Elders eyebrows. The Second Elder didnt seem to realize that his body had begun to burn. He raised his bloody hand in confusion and touched the burning spot. Even though Kong Rui had lived in the Demon Abyss for a few years, she had never seen such a strange situation. After a while, the ball of fire that was originally emitting red and yellow flames instantly ignited the demonic energy around the Second Elder. Terrifying cries sounded from the demonic energy, one after another, as if there were countless vengeful spirits hidden in it. Kong Rui stared intently at the Second Elder, whose entire body was burning. At this moment, the Second Elders entire body had already tensed up because of the intense flames. Crackling sounds came from his throat, as if he was struggling to ask for help before death. As the flames burned, the blood energy behind the Second Elder kept surging, as if something was about to break through the memorial wall behind him. The Second Elder fell to the ground and twitched. His turbid eyes instantly looked more lucid. Kong Rui took a step forward and stood in front of the Second Elder. The Second Elder seemed to have finally regained his senses. He blinked and reached out to Kong Rui. You are Linger? Linger, save me save me As the Second Elder spoke, the last bit of his strength was exhausted by the burning demonic energy. His charred arm was raised high, and the palm was spread out in Kong Ruis direction, as if it was begging for something. Kong Rui looked at the Second Elder, who was already charred black, and clenched her wounds that had yet to recover. Go down and atone for those people you killed! After Chao Bai glanced at the Second Elder, he turned to look at Kong Ruis hand. He pulled Kong Ruis hand up. Kong Rui struggled, but seeing that Chao Bai only wanted to check her wound, she said, Its just a small wound. Itll heal in a while. Chao Bai had just taken out a healing pill when he saw that Kong Ruis wound was actually much smaller than before. He looked at the wound in surprise with a frown before looking up at Kong Rui. Whats going on? Kong Rui shrugged. She didnt intend to explain too much to Chao Bai. What should we do with him? Kong Rui pointed at the charred person in front of her with her chin. No one would notice the wound on her hand after it healed, but how should they deal with the Second Elders corpse? Chao Bai raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. Then, he pointed two fingers in the direction of the Second Elders corpse. Kong Rui looked at the white light that suddenly appeared around the Second Elders corpse. In the next moment, the white circle emitted a dazzling light. Kong Rui covered her eyes. When the light faded, the Second Elders corpse was already gone. Where did it go? Kong Rui frowned and looked at the bloodstains on the ground. Its just a small array formation. I sent him to the wilderness to nourish the land! Chao Bai shrugged indifferently. Although Kong Rui was a little critical of Chao Bais act of throwing trash around, she could only reluctantly accept it. Her gaze was attracted by the blood mark on the ground. Following the direction of the blood mark, her gaze landed on the crack that the Second Elder had walked out of. She saw that there were still waves of blood light flickering in the memorial wall. Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Then, the two of them walked towards the memorial wall together in silence. Chapter 86 - Forbidden Land When they arrived in front of the memorial wall, the blood energy was even richer, accompanied by moans, cries, and even curses. Kong Rui was instantly on guard. She placed her hands on the wall to check what secrets were hidden in the memorial tablet wall. The fact that the Second Elder could walk out of the crack meant that there must be a space behind the tablet wall. However, other than the entire wall of tablets, Kong Rui couldnt see anything unusual. She waved away a few of the Li familys ancestral tablets. Seeing Kong Ruis obvious impatience, Chao Bai quickly walked to her side. Whats wrong? Didnt you say that the blood energy is from living people? Save them! Kong Rui continued to search the wall to find the source of the blood energy. Chao Bai stood where he was. What do those peoples lives have to do with me? Kong Rui paused and turned to look at Chao Bai. Theyre living beings! Didnt you just kill Second Elder for them? Chao Bai shrugged and said matter-of-factly, I just cant stand those people who use spells to seek immortality! That Second Elder should have died in the first place. I just wanted him to die completely! Hearing Chao Bais cold-blooded words, Kong Rui couldnt help but feel enraged. She glared at Chao Bai and turned around to continue searching. Whatever. Ill save them myself! Chao Bai frowned as he watched Kong Rui touch the dead peoples tablets with her small hands and snorted in dissatisfaction. Why are you so gentle to those tablets?! Kong Rui didnt turn around and only said calmly, I want to see if there are any traps. Chao Bai blinked and asked, Dont you know that theres an array formation here? Only then did Kong Rui stop and turn to look at Chao Bai. Can you tell what array formation is here? Can you undo it? Of course, Kong Rui could tell that there was an array formation restriction here, but she had never cultivated any array formations, so she naturally didnt know how to break it. She also knew that Chao Bai had this ability, but since he refused to help, she couldnt force him. Chao Bai raised his chin slightly with a proud look as he said, Of course! Theres no array in this world that I cant unravel! As Kong Rui stared into Chao Bais bright eyes, she almost rejoiced out loud. She blinked and looked at Chao Bai as she said, But youre unwilling to save those people. Id better not make things difficult for you. So, even if you know how to use any array formation, its useless Kong Rui said indifferently and continued to fumble with the tablet. Chao Bai immediately straightened his back and said to Kong Rui, Move aside! Ill do it! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and the corners of her mouth immediately curled up. However, in an instant, she returned to her previous sorrowful appearance and turned to look at Chao Bai. Dont force yourself Chao Bai snorted. Its just a piece of cake! Move aside! Dont get in the way! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui immediately jumped two steps back to give Chao Bai room. Chao Bai formed a seal with his hands as he muttered something. Kong Rui couldnt understand the enchantment he was chanting, but she felt that everything around her seemed to be spinning and changing. She looked at the changes in her surroundings and stared toward the memorial wall. Chao Bais hand seals kept changing. After a while, a golden light shot out from his hands and towards the middle of the memorial wall. As the golden light entered, Kong Rui soon heard the sound of something tearing and collapsing. Where the golden light entered, there was a faint flash of light. The light grew larger and larger, seeping out from behind the wall of tablets, extending from the middle to the ground and roof. Chao Bai said to Kong Rui, Come behind me. Kong Rui didnt dare to delay and jumped behind Chao Bai. Chao Bai suddenly raised his head and shouted in the direction of the memorial wall, Open! Bright light shot out from behind the memorial wall and also tore the wall in half from the middle. Everything around her collapsed as the wall tore apart. The forbidden area behind the wall finally appeared in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui looked at the surrounding ruins in disbelief. The dark space was filled with the smell of decay. Chapter 87 - Seven Kill Curse This is the ancestral hall? Kong Rui looked at the mottled marks on the wall. Seven coffins suddenly appeared in the direction of the original memorial wall. This is what it originally looked like, Chao Bai said coldly. His expression changed slightly as he looked at the seven coffins in front of him. What are those? Kong Rui looked at the blood energy surrounding those coffins. The blood energy on Second Elders body comes from here? Chao Bai didnt answer her. His eyes were fixed on the coffin. Kong Rui didnt ask further and wanted to go forward to check the situation in the coffin. However, she had just taken two steps when Chao Bai pulled her back. Dont go over! Kong Rui was startled and was about to ask the reason when she saw one of the coffins shake violently. Who are you?! What are you doing?! The voice in the coffin was a slightly hoarse female voice. Kong Rui watched as the coffin kept swaying and it seemed as if it would fall at any moment. She asked the person in the coffin, Who are you? Hmph! Dont you know who we are? The woman accused angrily. The Li family will pay for everything youve done sooner or later! As Kong Rui listened to the persons curse, she felt that the persons hatred seemed to make the surrounding air colder. Who are you? Why are you locked here? Kong Rui asked again to find out what was going on with these coffins. As Chao Bai stared at the coffins, she pinched the blades with both fingers and cut the lids off. The coffin lid fell to the ground and everything inside appeared in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui suddenly covered her mouth and nose. Even she, who was no longer sensitive to blood, couldnt stand the sight of the terrifying scene in the seven coffins in front of her. There was a person nailed to each of the seven coffins with seven steel nails. Their hands and feet were each nailed with a steel nail, and there was also one in their chests. The seventh steel nail pierced through their foreheads. Under such circumstances, these people actually werent dead? Kong Rui looked at those people in shock with mixed feelings. Chao Bai stood there quietly, his eyes fixed on the people. Did the Li family use the Seven Killing Spell on you guys? You know about the Seven Killing Spell? Youre indeed from the Li family! The woman who spoke first spoke again. Kong Rui looked at the woman who had spoken and saw that her entire face was covered by withered grass-like hair, making it impossible to distinguish her true appearance. Her voice came from her mouth, but every word was accompanied by blood. She was dressed in a red gown, like a wedding dress or a costume, but it was stained with blood and could no longer be distinguished. Kong Rui saw the woman shake the coffin again in anger. Kong Rui immediately stopped her. Stop swaying. Youre bleeding even more stop doing this! Hearing Kong Ruis words, the woman finally stopped. However, she sneered. Would the Li family be afraid of us bleeding? Would they be worried that we would be injured? How laughable! Oh! I understand! Youre just afraid that Ill die and that youll have to find another person to replace me, right? The woman looked enlightened. After the woman finished speaking, someone in the surrounding coffins immediately echoed coldly, None of the Li family members are good people! Kong Rui looked at the person. It was a man in a plain robe. The mans face was pale and haggard. His hairpin had already collapsed because his hair had lost its nutrients. When are you going to kill me?! I dont want to stay here anymore! Another childish voice sounded. Only then did Kong Rui realize that there was a child who looked no more than seven or eight years old in the coffin at the side. There were also two men and two women in the other coffins. They were glaring at Kong Rui and Chao Bai angrily. Kong Rui didnt know how to explain to those people, so she said, How long have you guys been here? How can I save you? Hearing Kong Ruis words, the people in the seven coffins became restless. They shook the coffin angrily. Dont lie to us again! Theres no good person in the Li family! You should all go to hell! Hearing those peoples curses, Kong Rui remained calm. I just want to help you Chapter 88 - Kill Us Help us? The woman who spoke first looked even more ferocious because her face was covered in blood. Her tone was filled with resentment and disdain. Will your family help us? We only ended up in such a state because we believed that the Li family would help us! the woman said angrily. Kong Rui could even feel the killing intent in her eyes. Kong Rui walked to the womans coffin and gently pushed away Chao Bais hand. Do you think I would stand in front of you like this if I were a member of the Li family? The Li familys ancestral hall is a forbidden area. If I dare to enter, theres nothing I dont dare to do! Kong Rui snorted again, showing her disdain for the Li family. The woman seemed to hesitate, and the child beside her called out, Sister, can you help me? I dont want to sleep in this thing anymore. Its dark and crowded inside, and I cant move. From time to time, someone will come to take our blood and say that they want to use it to feed something. Im in pain I miss my parents and my brother Can you bring me home? When Kong Rui heard the childs words, everything she had suffered as a child flashed across her mind. Empress Li family How many more lives did they have to sacrifice before they would stop? Seeing that Kong Rui looked a little dazed, Chao Bai walked to Kong Ruis side and asked softly, Whats wrong? Kong Rui shook her head and took a deep breath. Im fine! Im thinking about how to save them! Hearing Kong Ruis words, everyone in the coffin was shocked. Are you really going to save us? Arent you afraid that the Li family will seek revenge on you? Hearing those peoples words, Kong Rui sneered and said, The Li family has to pay the price for what they have done! The woman who had doubted Kong Rui previously seemed to believe that she really wasnt from the Li family, but someone who could save them. The woman coughed lightly. Since youre not from the Li family, we can trust you. The woman sighed heavily again. Ifif youre really willing to help us, please kill us! When Kong Rui heard the womans words, her brows furrowed tightly, and a strange expression appeared in her eyes. Why? Dont you want to get out alive? Kong Rui was slightly agitated. It was obvious that she couldnt understand the womans thoughts. The woman said in a bitter voice, Do you think we can get out alive like this? Weve already had our essence blood exhausted. Were just hanging on by a thread with those drugs and spells. If we leave this place, well die, the woman said with resignation. Kong Rui looked at the seven coffins in front of her. The oldest among them looked to be in their thirties, and the youngest child might only be seven or eight years old! Kong Ruis heart ached. While she felt sad for the fate of these people, she also felt heartache for her former self. If Kong Niang and the others had not saved her, she might have been destined to die like these people. No! She wasnt like them! Kong Rui suddenly looked at the coffins in front of her firmly. From the moment she fell into the Demon Abyss and was saved by Kong Niang and the others, she had become a demon! Kong Rui looked up at the seven coffins in front of her again. Have you decided? The woman spoke first. I have another wish. I hope you can help me fulfill it. Of course, I wont let you do these things for nothing. As long as you help me send a message to my fianc, someone will naturally pay you compensation. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly, uninterested in the remuneration the woman was talking about. I dont need it. No! The woman didnt give Kong Rui a chance to refuse. I need it! I dont want to owe you anything after I die So, I beg you, fulfill my wish and take your reward! The womans tone was filled with pleading, and she sounded so imploring that it filled Kong Rui with pity. Kong Rui blinked and said, Alright! I promise you! I have a wish too The man in the coffin beside her said. Me too The voices from the other coffins sounded one after another, but the childs coffin was silent. Chapter 89 - Everyone Has Their Own Identity Kong Rui looked at the child. Dont you have a wish? The child was silent for a long time before asking, Can you take me back to see my parents and brother? Kong Rui immediately fell silent. She turned to look at Chao Bai, who had remained silent. Chao Bai shook his head. As long as they leave this coffin, they will be reduced to ashes. Kong Rui paused for a moment before looking at the child. I cant agree to your request. The child seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking again. Can you help send them a message? Kong Rui didnt refuse this time. She nodded heavily. Okay! Tell me! Im the youngest daughter of Lin Yanghuas family. My name is Hua Xing, the little girl said softly. I hope you can send a message to my family and tell them that I didnt run away from home on purpose. I was kidnapped by bad people, so I cant go back. I hope theyre not angry with me! As the little girl spoke, she sobbed. I wont run around on my own anymore! Help me tell my brother that I love him very much! I didnt mean to break his bamboo hat Upon hearing the girls words, Kong Rui became more and more shocked. You mean youre Lin Yanghuas daughter? Then your brother is Hua Shang? Hua Xing grunted and stopped crying. Do you know my brother? she asked, sounding confused. Kong Rui opened her mouth, but she didnt know how to answer her. She subconsciously held her breath and asked after a while, Did the Li family know your identity when they captured you? Hua Xing seemed puzzled and she thought about it seriously before saying, They know that Im a daughter of the Hua family. They know that my blood can treat my brothers illness. Kong Ruis eyes widened. The Li family kidnapped Hua Xing because they knew Hua Xings identity. They actually dared to kidnap the Hua familys daughter. Werent they afraid of revenge? Or were they certain that no one would discover them here? After knowing Hua Xings identity, Kong Rui became even more curious about the identities of the others. She looked at the woman who spoke first and asked, You just said that you wanted me to pass a message to your fianc. Who is your fianc? The woman sobbed. After a while, she said, Hes not from an eminent family. Hes just a distant relative of the Lei family. The Lei family? Kong Rui became even more shocked. She turned to the other coffins and asked, Are any of you related to the five great clans? As expected, in the other two coffins, one had been expelled from the Nie family, and the other was the illegitimate daughter of the Fu familys old master. Because she couldnt see the light of day, no one knew about her disappearance. Kong Rui looked at the few people in front of her in disbelief. She didnt expect the Li family to secretly hold people from four of the great clans captive here! Kong Rui restrained her stunned expression and looked at the other three coffins. One of the people in the three coffins looked like a Daoist priest. One of them had stubble on her face and looked like a country bumpkin. The other woman was dressed in rough linen clothes and didnt look like she came from a rich family. After Kong Rui remembered the wishes of those from the four great clans, she asked the priest, What is your wish? The priest closed his eyes. In the next moment, something stained with blood fell from his waist and landed in front of Kong Ruis feet. Kong Rui reached out to take it, but Chao Bai grabbed her. Its dirty! Chao Bai kicked the thing in midair and cast a spell to clean it. Kong Rui looked at that thing. It seemed to be the nameplate of some sect. The Daoist priest said to Kong Rui, Send this to the Profound Heaven Sect. Someone will deal with the subsequent matters. Kong Rui looked at the thing and then at the priest. Are you from the Profound Heaven Sect? The Daoist priest didnt speak. Kong Rui was baffled. She remembered that Chu Qings attire looked completely different from this Daoist priests. The Daoist priest hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. I was originally a disciple of the Azure Heaven Sect. Our ancestor was an outer sect disciple of the Profound Heaven Sect, so he could be considered to be from the Profound Heaven Sect. However, the Azure Heaven Sect was attacked, and countless disciples died. As an elder of the sect, I was brought here As the Daoist priest spoke, he sighed heavily. I cant take revenge for the sect anymore. I just hope that the Profound Heaven Sect can take in the disciples of the Azure Heaven Sect. That way, our dead ancestor can rest in peace! Chapter 90 - Cruel Reality After Kong Rui heard the Daoist priests words, she couldnt help but suspect that the array formation set up by the Li family was premeditated. If they set up such an array formation in the ancestral hall, it probably wasnt just for the purpose of reviving the second elder! The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more creeped out she was. She looked at the two remaining people. These two people were dressed like ordinary people. They couldnt have ties with the other two sects, could they?! Just as Kong Rui was feeling puzzled, she saw the bearded man say in a low voice, Zong Hao, the eldest disciple of Haolan Academys martial pavilion, greets you! They were really from Haolan Academy! Kong Ruis eyes widened as she looked at Zong Hao in disbelief. The disciples of the Haolan Academys martial pavilion should have few enemies in the five continents. Why are you guys trapped here? Zong Haos tone was indignant as he sneered, I like to fight and fell into the enemys trap, then got held captive here. I deserve it! However, Ive embarrassed Haolan Academy and Im too ashamed to see Master and Grandmaster again. I only hope that you can help me pass on a message. Let them strip me of my position as the eldest disciple! Hearing the hatred and indignation in Zong Haos tone, Kong Rui didnt answer and only nodded silently. Perhaps being expelled was the last thing Zong Hao could do for the sect. Although Kong Rui didnt understand why these people from the clan thought that the reputation of the clan was more important than their lives Seeing that Kong Rui had agreed to everyones request, the woman in the rough clothes also spoke. The womans voice was strained and hoarse. It sounded quite jarring. Miss, please send a message to the sisters of High Heaven Pavilion on behalf of me, Lu Qiong. I have no chance of reuniting with my sisters in this life. I hope I can drink with them again in my next life and find a man. Kong Rui frowned slightly. She really couldnt tell that the woman in the rough linen clothes was from High Heaven Pavilion. Youre from High Heaven Pavilion? Then do you know Deputy Pavilion Master Hong Ling? Kong Rui asked again. The corners of Lu Qiongs mouth curled up, and blood seeped out of the wound, adding a strange red hue to her pale and emaciated face. Of course I know her. My relationship with Sister Hong Ling is very good! Lu Qiong said with a smile. Its a pity that I fell for a honey trap that day and was forced to drink a few more glasses of wine. When I woke up, I was in this damn place! Otherwise, I would have taught that little girl, Zi Xuan, a lesson for secretly drinking my wine! Hearing Lu Qiongs words, Kong Rui immediately recalled Zi Xuans appearance in the First Restaurant. Zi Xuan didnt look like a little girl at all. No matter how one looked at her, that charming woman had nothing to do with being little! How long have you been locked up here? Kong Rui asked suspiciously. Lu Qiong blinked and thought for a moment before shaking her head. I dont remember! Its probably been a few years! Lu Qiong said, chuckling mockingly. Were nailed in this coffin and cant see the outside world, so we cant tell what time it is anymore. We only know that whenever were about to die from the torture, the old man of the Li family feeds us poisonous pills. Although those pills are poisonous, they can protect our lives and instantly restore us to a half-dead state. When Kong Rui heard Wen Qiongs words, she felt that the Li family was even more terrifying. Cant you guys resist them? As soon as she asked, Kong Rui knew that she had asked the wrong question. She tried to take it back, but it was too late. The woman in the red wedding dress said with a smile, We cant break through the array formation of this place, and the people outside dont know of our existence at all. If you hadnt barged in today, we probably would have maintained this state of near-death for generations Wont they die? Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai. Clearly, since he knew about this array formation, he should know the secret behind it. Chao Bai shook his head. No Their lives will last forever. Didnt you say that there would be more living people Kong Rui said and suddenly paused, as if she had thought of something. The pills they consumed were refined from the essence energy of those living people. Chao Bai bluntly revealed the cruel truth to Kong Rui. Kong Rui gasped, but she couldnt suppress the horror she felt. Chapter 91 - Your Decision? Whats your decision? Chao Bai didnt seem to want to wait any longer. After all, this wasnt a nice place. Kong Rui lowered her head slightly, as if she was thinking about something seriously. Chao Bai was in no hurry. He just waited quietly. After a while, Kong Rui looked up at the people in the seven coffins in front of her. Her gaze was determined. The nervousness and panic had vanished. She said firmly to the seven of them, I will help you fulfill your wishes and free you from this place! With Kong Ruis promise, the seven of them smiled. Hua Xing said in a childish voice, Sister, I have the jade token my brother gave me. They will believe you. As Hua Xing spoke, she wanted to take out the jade token with her hands, but because her hands were nailed to the coffin, she couldnt move at all. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai for help. She knew that her ability was limited. She couldnt break the seal on these people all alone. Now, she could only ask Chao Bai for help. Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui meaningfully before saying, Have you decided? You might pay a huge price for this! Chao Bai didnt forget to remind her and looked at Kong Rui with a strange expression. Kong Rui shook her head without hesitation. No matter what, I cant let them suffer here anymore, nor can I let them continue to be accomplices of the Li family in harming other people! Chao Bais expression changed slightly, but he finally nodded. Alright! Ill help you! The hand seals in Chao Bais hand quickly changed, and a white halo lit up in his hand. Kong Rui knew that that was an air blade that only sorcerers could condense. Chao Bai was gathering the surrounding spiritual energy and condensing it into a sharp blade that could cut through iron like mud. With such power, Chao Bai must have already entered the Earth realm. Kong Rui adjusted her breathing and watched as Chao Bai used his energy as a blade to cut off the restrictions that sealed those people. As Chao Bai moved, black balls of air appeared on the seven of them. Those balls of air looked like demonic energy, but they were mixed with other things. Kong Rui felt movement in a certain part of her body. She froze for a moment before she felt something surging in her abdomen, like how she felt that night in the cave. Before she could react, the black balls of air were already flying towards her. Chao Bai didnt seem to expect such a situation and immediately shouted, Be careful! Before Kong Rui could do anything, she was already hit by the black gas. Chao Bai wanted to attack, but it was already too late. Moreover, he still had to pull out the Blood Curse Nails from the seven of them. Otherwise, they would immediately be devoured by the sealing array and turn to ashes! Chao Bai gritted his teeth and quickened his movements. He changed his hand seals and the airblades sped up their movements, pulling out the nails on those people one by one. On the other side, Kong Rui was hit by the black air masses. She thought that she would probably be seriously injured even if she didnt die this time. After all, the black air masses were menacing. However, in the next moment, she felt that the black air masses seemed to be gathering in a certain place in her abdomen. Kong Rui felt the black gas enter her stomach. There seemed to be streams of air surging in her body. Chao Bai also sensed the abnormality in Kong Rui. He turned his head slightly to look at Kong Rui. Then, as if he had thought of something, he sped up again and finally pulled out all the nails on the last two people. The seal in his hand changed again. A white thread-like spiritual energy wrapped around Kong Ruis body and kept spinning. After a while, Chao Bais eyes lit up as he looked at Kong Rui in surprise. Youre going to break through? When Kong Rui heard this, she couldnt help but look up at Chao Bai in confusion. What did you say? Cant you feel it? Youre about to break through! Chao Bai said with certainty. This time, Kong Rui could really feel that the churning airflow in her abdomen seemed to be finally calming down. Just as she was about to speak, a huge demonic energy surged in the next moment. Countless demonic energy currents flew towards her limbs and bones. Kong Rui tried her best not to scream. Chapter 92 - Breakthrough! The feeling was too terrifying. Every blood vessel in her body seemed to be about to explode from the airflow, but they continued to surge and expand. Kong Rui felt that she was about to be torn apart by the airflow. Chao Bai didnt seem to have any intention of helping. He only formed hand seals with both hands to create a barrier that isolated Kong Rui from the outside world. Kong Rui finally couldnt take it anymore. She screamed and fell to the ground. However, the people outside the barrier couldnt sense Kong Ruis pain and struggle at all. After Kong Rui finally fell to the ground, Chao Bai immediately removed the barrier and walked forward to touch Kong Ruis wrist. Congratulations, your demonic cultivation level has increased! Chao Bai smiled. Although Kong Rui had already sensed the change in her body, she still looked at Chao Bai in surprise. Havent I already Chao Bai shook his head. He seemed as if he was also a little puzzled. Previously, I thought that your cultivation canceled each other out and that your cultivation level might decrease. I didnt expect Before Chao Bai could finish, Kong Rui suddenly frowned and spat out a mouthful of blood. Chao Bai was shocked and immediately straightened Kong Ruis body. He sat cross-legged across from Kong Rui and tapped a few vital acupoints on Kong Ruis body with his fingertips. However, Chao Bais frown deepened even more. The few people who had just been released from the coffin didnt dare to make a sound and could only look at Kong Rui worriedly. Chao Bai felt that a few acupoints on Kong Ruis body seemed to be blocked. He tried again, but then he looked at Kong Rui in surprise. How did this happen? Before Chao Bai could finish, Kong Rui let out another suppressed cry. I I feel like my body is about to split open. Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in confusion. After a while, he said, Dont suppress it! Kong Ruis expression became contorted. She was in immense pain now. The pain was comparable to when the queen shaved off her phoenix essence! Kong Rui grabbed the ground in front of her with all her might, leaving blood marks. Save her! Hua Xing shouted anxiously, but she couldnt help at all. Chao Bai sat opposite Kong Rui and stared at her. No one can help her now. She can only rely on herself! Afraid that it would affect Kong Rui, the others didnt dare to say anything else. After a long time, Kong Rui suddenly sat up straight. A wave of spiritual energy erupted from her body and shot into the sky. In the next moment, Kong Rui collapsed to the ground. Chao Bai stood up and extended his hand to her. As expected of the person I fancy. Youre indeed extraordinary! When Kong Rui saw how relaxed Chao Bai was, she was about to use her remaining strength to scold him for being unsympathetic. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, she felt warm spiritual energy in her abdominal cavity constantly dyeing her various organs. The feeling of being riddled with holes had disappeared. She even felt quite comfortable at the moment. Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bais hand and stood up. They were shocked to see that Kong Rui seemed to have been reborn. She even looked more energetic than before. Kong Rui felt that her spiritual energy cultivation had actually improved and she had actually entered the Spirit Platform realm. She looked at Chao Bai in disbelief. Can this body reach the Spirit Platform realm? Chao Bai shrugged and voiced his guess. Its probably because you cultivate both the spiritual and demonic path, so youve improved the foundation of this body! However, I still like your original body better, Chao Bai said sincerely. Kong Rui ignored Chao Bais words and secretly sensed the changes in her body. Originally, when she entered Li Lings body, she felt a little uncomfortable because of the difference in their cultivation levels. Fortunately, after Kong Ruis continuous polishing, Li Lings body was at least compatible with her spiritual body now. Unexpectedly, this body actually allowed her to break through! However, Kong Rui could also sense that Li Lings body seemed to have reached its limit. If Kong Rui increased her cultivation level, Li Lings body might be destroyed because of the burden! It seemed that the most important thing now was to deal with the matters here and change back to her own body as soon as possible! We have to leave quickly after you caused such a huge commotion! They must have discovered the abnormality in the ancestral hall! Chao Bai reminded. Chapter 93 - The Ancestral Hall Is Destroyed Kong Rui naturally thought of what Chao Bai had said. Although the Li familys patriarch and the others were delayed because of Li Han, the destruction of the ancestral hall was much more important than Li Han! Kong Rui nodded heavily. Do it! She came in front of the seven of them again, took the jade token in Hua Xings hand, and recorded their wishes one by one. In order to ensure that Kong Ruis identity wouldnt be questioned by their sects or families, they also told Kong Rui some methods to make them trust her. When everyone was done explaining, they revealed calm and gratified smiles. We can finally leave this place! The seven of them slowly closed their eyes, as if they were waiting for Hades to descend. Kong Rui and Chao Bai looked at each other, then killed the seven people in front of the seven coffins. As the seven of them died, the seven coffins kept swaying violently, as if they were affected by a huge force, and emitted cracking sounds. Kong Rui watched as the seven coffins cracked from the center and then scattered in all directions. Lets leave quickly! Chao Bai protected Kong Rui with one hand and the two of them ran out together. Just as they reached the entrance of the ancestral hall, Chao Bai suddenly grabbed Kong Rui and hid behind the huge stone pillar beside the ancestral hall. Chao Bai held the seal with one hand and muttered something. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and knew that he must have discovered something. In the next moment, two figures rushed in from outside the ancestral hall. The two of them stood in the middle of the ancestral hall. One of them looked around at the dilapidated scene and shouted anxiously, Whats going on?! Who did this?! Kong Rui saw that the person was the First Elder. The person standing in front of him was the Li familys patriarch, who stood with his hands behind his back. The Li familys patriarchs expression was dark as he looked at the seven destroyed coffins in front of him. Anger appeared in his eyes. Seal the residence. We must capture the person who destroyed the ancestral hall! Send someone to the palace to report to the queen that the ancestral hall was destroyed. Tell her to make plans early. The First Elder didnt dare to delay and hurriedly turned to leave. Kong Rui realized that the two people were so anxious that they didnt discover her and Chao Bai. It seemed that Chao Bai must have used some spell to hide their whereabouts. Kong Rui, who was originally on guard, immediately felt relieved. She watched the Li familys patriarchs actions carefully. The Li familys patriarch walked to the coffin and stared at the blood on the ground for a long time. Kong Rui was worried that the Li familys patriarch would harm their corpses, so she placed them in her storage ring before leaving. No matter what, she couldnt let the Li family harm their bodies after they died! The Li familys patriarchs eyes were filled with anger as he slammed his palm against the wall. The palm print was deeply embedded in the broken wall. Not to mention Kong Rui, even Chao Bai couldnt help but frown. The Li familys patriarch never showed off, so they didnt expect him to have already reached the ninth level of the Earth realm. As Kong Rui looked at the faint black ball of air on the palm print, her expression changed slightly. Was that demonic energy? Kong Rui blinked and turned to look at Chao Bai. Chao Bai seemed to be surprised as well. As he looked at the demonic energy lingering on the palm print, he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes widened and anger surged. Kong Rui could tell that something was wrong with Chao Bais expression and immediately pulled him back. She shook her head and whispered, Lets leave this place first! Chao Bai seemed to want to do something, but Kong Rui didnt let go of his hand. Chao Bai knew that arguing with Kong Rui now might expose their positions. Moreover, even if the cultivation level of a sorcerer was a level higher than cultivators of the same level, Chao Bai knew that with his current strength, he was still inferior to the Li Clans Patriarch. He might be able to hold his own against the Li Clans Patriarch, but he had almost no chance of winning! He frowned slightly and grabbed Kong Ruis hand. Then, he turned around and rushed towards the broken wall beside the ancestral hall. The Li familys patriarch seemed to sense something. He turned to look at the broken wall, but saw nothing. His gaze changed slightly. After a while, he turned back to the seven coffins in front of him and reached out towards the center of the wall. As the Li Clans Patriarch grabbed it, a blood-red crystal shot out of the wall. The Li familys patriarch held the crystal in his hand and took a deep breath before saying, The Li family is in danger. Chapter 94 - Leaving the Li Familys Residence Kong Rui was brought out of the Li familys ancestral hall by Chao Bai. After a few jumps on the eaves, she quickly returned to Li Lings courtyard. Those people cant be left around any longer! Chao Bai said coldly, very dissatisfied with Kong Rui for bringing those corpses back. Kong Rui gritted her teeth. I cant let them stay there and continue to suffer injustice! You Chao Bai wanted to say something, but in the end, he only sighed heavily. What are you going to do now? The days in the coffin had always been calm and lonely. He didnt expect to experience so many ups and downs in the past two days because of Kong Ruis actions. After sleeping for such a long time, he finally felt like a real human! Kong Rui thought for a moment before saying, We cant stay here for long! Theyll find out sooner or later that someone in the residence did it, and Ill be exposed! I have to leave as soon as possible! Kong Rui thought for a moment and summoned Little Lion. Well charge into the palace today and save the little phoenix! Hearing that they were going to save the little phoenix, Little Lion looked excited and opened its mouth to roar. Chao Bai smacked Little Lion on the head. What situation is this?! Why are you trying to shout?! After Little Lion was smacked on the back of its head, it froze for a long time before looking at Kong Rui aggrievedly. Kong Rui wasnt in the mood to care about Little Lion. She thought for a moment and said, I want to use this body to enter the palace. You She hesitated for a moment before saying, Wait for me on Spirit Mountain. Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai frowned. He stared at Kong Rui unhappily. I wont be separated from you! Kong Rui shook her head. Youll be in danger if you enter the palace! Chao Bai immediately raised his chin. Even the Li familys patriarch didnt notice my array formation just now! Kong Rui sighed softly. Your array formation is indeed impressive, but the Li familys patriarch didnt notice you just now because he was distracted by the destruction of the ancestral hall. The queen and the Li familys patriarch are equally strong. She will definitely discover your existence soon! Besides, there are hidden experts in the palace. You Kong Rui couldnt help but pause. Chao Bai was about to speak when Kong Rui said again, I promise that Ill definitely meet up with you on Spirit Mountain! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai knew that no matter how he dissuaded her, once this woman made up her mind, she definitely wouldnt listen to him anymore. Chao Bai nodded reluctantly. Alright! I promise you! With Chao Bais promise, Kong Rui felt slightly more at ease. She took out the corpses from her storage ring. Please help me bury them! Im afraid I wont have enough time! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai was about to refuse, but then he sighed and said, Ill wait for you to come back and bury them! Kong Rui didnt say anything else. She only thanked Chao Bai and urged him to leave first. Something happened to the Li familys ancestral hall just after Li Ling returned with an outsider. It was difficult for Chao Bai not to be suspected. Therefore, letting Chao Bai leave first was the best way to delay the Li familys patriarch from suspecting Li Ling. Chao Bai didnt refuse anymore. After putting away all the corpses, he muttered a few incantations and was enveloped by a white fog. In the next moment, Chao Bai disappeared from Kong Ruis room. Seeing Kong Rui frown, Little Lion couldnt help but approach her and nudge her body with its shoulder. Master, dont worry. Ill always be by your side! Kong Rui turned to look at Little Lion and revealed a helpless smile. I know that you, Little Phoenix, and I will be together forever! After calming down, Kong Rui let Little Lion transform into the Blazing Flame Eagle again and land on her shoulder before walking out of the room. When a servant at the door saw Kong Rui come out, he hurriedly bowed to her. Miss Linger, the First Elder just instructed that no one in the residence is allowed to leave the room. Miss Kong Rui frowned. If this continued, she would probably be trapped in the residence forever! She asked the servant coldly, What happened? Why did the First Elder make such an arrangement? The servant couldnt come up with a coherent answer. You dare to refuse to answer my questions? I must be treating you guys too well lately! Kong Rui immediately put on a snobby demeanor. The servant fell to his knees with a thud and said repeatedly, I dont know either! Chapter 95 - Kong Ruis Revenge Kong Ruis expression became even uglier as she quickly walked out the door. I want to see whats going on in this residence! Why are they acting so mysterious every day?! As Kong Rui spoke, she opened the door and walked out. At this moment, a few guards were standing outside the door. Seeing that Li Ling was about to come out, they immediately drew their swords and blocked her way. Kong Rui frowned and shouted coldly, How dare you! You actually dare to draw your swords at me! The First Elder has instructed us already. Please go back to your room! One of the guards wasnt frightened and stood upright in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and continued, Wheres the First Elder? Why are you guys trapping me in my room? I want to see the First Elder! Kong Rui shouted relentlessly, as if she wanted everyone in the residence to hear her. The guard remained unfazed and said coldly, Miss, please return to your room! Kong Rui glared at the guard angrily and placed her hands on her hips. Im the dignified young lady of the Li family and the representative of the Li familys spirit beast competition. How dare you speak to me like this?! Li Ling was originally an arrogant and domineering person. After this period of low-key behavior, these people forgot about Li Lings previous behavior. Kong Rui imitated Li Lings previous unreasonable behavior. Those guards stood where they were and allowed her to hit and scold them, but they still refused to take half a step back. Finally, Kong Rui seemed to be tired of fooling around and said to the servants behind her, No one is allowed to enter my room! Otherwise, Ill kill you! With that, Kong Rui rushed into the room angrily. Kong Rui slammed the door shut and locked it tightly. The sound of things being smashed in the room lasted for a while before it finally quietened down. The servant looked at Li Lings room and sighed helplessly. Then, he stood guard outside. Kong Rui had already used the noise as a cover to set up the teleportation array given to her by the number one array master of the Demon Abyss. However, this array formation could only teleport her a hundred meters away, so she couldnt leave the residence directly. Kong Rui walked into the array and opened the Yin-Yang Umbrella. With the help of the Yin-Yang Umbrella, it would be much easier for her to leave! Kong Rui held the Yin-Yang Umbrella and arrived outside the palace. After putting away the Yin-Yang Umbrella, Kong Rui walked to the gate and took out a token. Li Ling of the Li family has entered the palace to pay her respects to the Princess. Li Ling was a frequent visitor to the palace. Even without the palaces permission, she could still enter and exit the palace freely. Therefore, the guard at the door only briefly checked her belongings before letting her in. After entering the palace, Kong Rui found the princess palace. Since this might be the last time she entered the palace, she had to do everything she needed to do before she could leave! When Kong Rui arrived outside Wen Qiongs palace with the Yin-Yang Umbrella, she heard Wen Qiong smashing things and howling inside. Why wont Brother Nie Yin come to the palace to see me?! Wen Qiong shouted angrily. Ive invited him several times, but he refused. However, he was willing to go to the First Restaurant with that damn girl from the Li family! Sooner or later, Ill tear Li Lings mouth apart for seducing men everywhere! As Kong Rui listened to Wen Qiong from outside the door, she sneered. Wen Qiong, this idiot, always blamed others for her problems. She never thought about whether the root of the problem was her! Nie Yin was clearly uninterested in her. He agreed to this marriage only because of the benefits! Wen Qiong didnt know the Nie familys motives, but the queen probably knew clearly. Otherwise, she wouldnt have restricted the two of them from being too intimate before the wedding! Unfortunately, Wen Qiong couldnt care less. Brother Nie Yin ignoring her was the most terrifying thing in the world for her! Kong Rui glanced at the patrolling guards walking past her and calculated the time. She estimated that the next wave of guards wouldnt appear until about fifteen minutes later. A cunning smile appeared on Kong Ruis face. This is the perfect time! She held the Yin-Yang Umbrella as she walked into Wen Qiongs palace. In order to vent, Wen Qiong only left two palace servants in the palace. Looking at the mess on the ground and the bloodstains on the palace servants, Kong Ruis gaze darkened. As the princess, she had the privilege to hurt anyone around her Now, she would let her experience the same suffering! Chapter 96 - Riddle My Body With Holes Kong Rui waved her hand, and the two palace servants, who had their heads lowered and didnt dare to make a sound, instantly fell to the ground. Wen Qiong was startled and gasped, but in the next moment, her throat was pinched and she couldnt make a sound. Wen Qiong had some cultivation techniques up her sleeve, so she picked up the silver whip in her hand and swung it in front of her. She couldnt see who had attacked her, but that person must be right in front of her! Wen Qiongs attack made Kong Rui stop. With her throat pinched, Wen Qiong looked around. She had already calmed down a lot. Who is it? Why are you hiding! Come out! Kong Rui didnt appear immediately. Instead, she leaned forward again and slapped Wen Qiong twice. Wen Qiong was really enraged this time. She waved the silver whip in all directions without any aim. The things in the room were knocked around by her, and the expensive displays and jewelry were swept to the ground. Kong Rui held the Yin-Yang Umbrella as she nimbly dodged Wen Qiongs random attack. Finally, Wen Qiong couldnt take it anymore. She opened her mouth to call for help. However, in the next moment, a half-burnt red candle was stuffed into her mouth. Wen Qiong was shocked. The intense pain made her expression distorted. She reached out to take out the red candle, but her hands were restrained. Before she could react, there was a click as her wrists were snapped. Wen Qiong finally felt fear. In the next moment, Li Ling appeared in front of her! Boohoo Wen Qiong wanted to ask Li Ling why she did this, but the red candle was in her mouth, making her unable to speak. Seeing the hatred in Li Lings eyes, Wen Qiong tensed up. Kong Rui approached Wen Qiong and sneered. Seeing such a frightened expression on your face really makes me feel much better! Wen Qiongs eyes were filled with reproach, as if she was warning Li Ling to let her go quickly! Kong Rui smiled and waved a sharp knife in front of Wen Qiong. Do you remember how you treated me in the past? Wen Qiong blinked, as if she didnt understand why Li Ling asked such a question. You got them to cut me with a small knife and drip liquid wax into the wound. You said that it was because you liked the colors! You even said that you wanted to treat my injuries with liquid wax! You let those evil beasts eat my flesh and bones and riddle my body with holes! Today, Ill let you experience this pain too! Perhaps itll only be a thousandth of the pain I experienced! Kong Rui turned the knife in her hand and stabbed it an inch above Wen Qiongs heart. When Wen Qiong heard Li Lings words, her face was first filled with confusion, then horror. In the end, when the knife stabbed the flesh above her heart, she exclaimed. The person in front of her wasnt Li Ling! It was the person who had given her nightmares for more than ten yearsKong Rui! Wen Qiong looked at Kong Rui in disbelief, not knowing how she had changed her appearance! However, she didnt have time to think too much. This was because Kong Rui had poked even more holes in her body with the knife. Blood gushed out of the holes, but Wen Qiongs wrists were broken. She couldnt heal herself at all. She tried her best to retreat in order to dodge Kong Ruis attack, but Kong Rui didnt give her any chance to retreat! Only then did Wen Qiong notice that Kong Ruis cultivation level was actually two levels higher than hers. She had even entered the Spirit Tower Realm! Wen Qiong was controlled by Kong Rui and could only watch helplessly as Kong Rui created more bloody holes in her body. When Kong Rui finally had enough venting, she raised the knife and looked at the blood dripping from it. She sneered as she said, I once thought your blood would be black! Wen Qiong blinked and whimpered for mercy again. Due to the wounds on her body, Wen Qiong was already a little weak. She had no intention of struggling anymore. She only hoped that Kong Rui would let her off after venting her anger. As long as she let her go Wen Qiong was already imagining how Kong Rui would be dismembered! Kong Rui naturally didnt intend to give Wen Qiong a chance to take revenge on her again! She took out the red candle from Wen Qiongs mouth. Just as Wen Qiong was about to shout, a cold light flashed and a tongue landed in Kong Ruis hand. Chapter 97 - Infiltrating the Secret Chamber Wen Qiong stopped shouting and stared blankly at the thing that fell from her mouth, then looked up at Kong Rui. Kong Rui smiled as she grabbed Wen Qiongs hand and placed her tongue on it. At this moment, Wen Qiongs hands were already numb. She waved her arms vigorously to shake off that terrifying thing! Wen Qiong was unable to tell which part of her body was more in pain. She only wanted her mother to appear quickly and kill this despicable woman in front of her! Kong Rui didnt intend to delay for too long, although she had already used the Yin-Yang Umbrella to block the experts hiding in the dark. Once something happened to Wen Qiong, the queen would definitely find out soon. At that time, she wouldnt only face one or two experts! Kong Rui planned to end thingds quickly, so she slashed around the knife in her hand quickly. Blood splattered everywhere. Wen Qiong couldnt see her current appearance, but the burning painful sensation on her face made her aware that she was disfigured! Wen Qiong, who had always valued looks the most, was so distraught she almost fainted. Kong Rui stuffed a pill that could keep Wen Qiong awake into her mouth. This pill can help you last until the queen arrives! I still need you to help me stall for time. Dont think of causing trouble for me! Kong Rui said as she grabbed Wen Qiongs arms again and broke them. This way, Wen Qiong wouldnt be able to recover quickly, and she wouldnt be able to tell the queen who had come to hurt her! Kong Rui seemed to have suddenly thought of something and placed Wen Qiongs favorite bronze mirror in front of her. I hope you like the gift I gave you! This appearance suits you the most! After settling everything, Kong Rui smiled at Wen Qiong. I hope we can meet again in the future! With that, Kong Rui raised the Yin-Yang Umbrella again and quickly left. As expected, as soon as Kong Rui left, the queen received the news and rushed to Wen Qiongs palace. After walking into the palace, the queen frowned at the mess. Just as she was about to ask what was going on, she saw Wen Qiong sitting in the middle of the room in a daze, her body drenched in blood. The queens eyes widened and she gasped as she rushed towards Wen Qiong. At this moment, Wen Qiong couldnt move at all. Tears flowed from her eyes and blood dripped down her face. When the queen saw Wen Qiongs condition, she didnt know where to touch. She screamed in fear, How could this be?! Why did this happen?! Who did it?! Hurry! Go get a spiritual doctor! The queens eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Wen Qiong with heartache. Wen Qiong could only sit on the spot and cry. The pain already numbed her senses and she was about to faint, but Kong Ruis pill made her abnormally wakeful. Go! Call all the guards over! I want them interrogated one by one! The queen arranged for someone to hire a spiritual doctor and instructed the palace servants to bring the guards from Wen Qiongs palace over. As for the experts hiding in the dark, they naturally appeared one by one and apologized to the queen. Wen Qiongs palace was in chaos. Spiritual doctors and experts had been called away, giving Kong Rui a chance to approach the back garden. When she arrived at the place where she had sensed the little phoenix last time, Kong Rui released the little lion. Lets go save the little phoenix! Hearing Kong Ruis words, the little lion was filled with excitement. The two of them crossed the garden wall to the secret room. A few guards were still guarding the place with serious expressions. Just now, the people around the queen had summoned the spiritual doctor and a few experts to the princess palace. They wondered what had happened. Right now, only the few of them were guarding the secret room. They couldnt let anything happen to the little phoenix! The few of them didnt notice Kong Rui, who had come behind them with the Yin-Yang Umbrella. Kong Rui grabbed a handful of purple powder and threw it at those people. Before the guards could react, they had already fainted. Kong Rui patted the remaining powder in her hand and said with a smile, Kong Niangs powder is really useful. It can poison a ninth-grade spirit beast in the blink of an eye, let alone these ordinary guards! Chapter 98 - Meeting the Little Phoenix Kong Rui didnt waste any time and immediately entered the entrance of the secret chamber. She had been brought into this secret room countless times and was very familiar with every mechanism here. When she was young, she tried to escape from there, but she hadnt succeeded. At that time, her phoenix essence had yet to awaken, and she was just a few years old. But now, these mechanisms were just trash in her eyes! Following her memory, Kong Rui traveled all the way to the deepest part of the secret chamber. A stone wall appeared in front of Kong Rui and the little lion. Master, its a dead end! The little lion looked around and realized that this was the end of the secret room. But we didnt see the little phoenix along the way! Was it taken away? The little lion asked anxiously. As Kong Rui looked at the stone wall in front of her, she frowned slightly. This stone wall wasnt in Kong Ruis memories. Along the way, they didnt see any mechanisms that led to other places. Moreover, she could sense that she was getting closer and closer to the little phoenix! It must be nearby! Kong Rui said with certainty. Then, she began to search the surrounding walls. Seeing this, the little lion also fumbled around. Other than a few bumps used to hang oil lamps on the bare walls, there wasnthing else. Occasionally, water dripped from the stone wall, as if this place was connected to the river outside. Kong Rui touched the stone wall to find the last mechanism. Kong Rui tried her best to think about the scene of her being brought back. There was no stone wall in her memory, which meant that someone must have activated a mechanism here! Where was it?! Kong Rui searched for a long time, but she didnt find anything. Just as she was wondering if she should just destroy the stone wall and see what was behind it, the little lion suddenly said in confusion, Why is this place so soft? Kong Rui walked in the little lions direction and saw his feet stepping on a mud pit on the ground. When Kong Rui checked just now, she had also discovered this mud pit but didnt pay much attention to it. However, after Little Lions reminder, Kong Rui discovered something amiss. All the ground in the cave was flat except for this mud pit. Moreover, there were no water droplets around the mud pit. How was this pit formed? Thinking of this, Kong Rui immediately bent down to check on the mud pit. The mud pit wasnt far from the entrance, and every time Kong Rui was brought back, that place seemed to be guarded by a guard! Kong Rui immediately thought of something. She instructed the little lion, Stand in that mud pit! The little lion was stunned, but it didnt refuse Kong Ruis instructions and obediently stood in the mud pit. The little lions feet sank into the mud pit, but there was no reaction. It looked up at Kong Rui. Master, it doesnt seem to be of much use. Kong Rui frowned, but she couldnt figure out what was going on. The little lion was about to step out of the mud pit when Kong Rui felt something move under her feet. She used her spiritual energy to explore the ground around the mud pit. Finally, she seemed to have an answer! Can you return to your adult form now? Kong Rui looked at the little lion and asked anxiously. Although the little lion didnt know what Kong Rui wanted to do, it still replied obediently, No problem! As soon as it finished speaking, the little lion had already returned to the size of an adult. The moment it became an adult, the mud pit under its feet suddenly fell. As expected, the mechanism is here! Kong Rui looked at the stone wall opposite excitedly and slowly opened a door in the middle. Kong Rui said to the little lion, Dont move. Ill go save the little phoenix! Although the little lion was baffled, it still said obediently, Master, be careful! Kong Rui quickly entered the cave. As soon as Kong Rui entered the cave, the little phoenix sensed her aura and immediately turned around. The little phoenixs original listlessness disappeared and its eyes sparkled with excitement. Master! You came to save me! Kong Rui saw that the little phoenix was chained and couldnt help but feel distressed. Im sorry for coming so late! No! Master! I knew you would definitely come back! Ive been waiting for you! Wanting to break free from the chains and throw itself into Kong Ruis arms, the little phoenix flapped its wings excitedly. Chapter 99 - Save the Little Phoenix Kong Rui watched as the little phoenix struggled. The two jade buckles on its body tightened until blood seeped out. Dont move! Kong Rui immediately rushed to the little phoenixs side and examined it carefully. The workmanship of this jade buckle was very exquisite. Kong Rui tried to use a Dharma artifact to pry open the jade buckle, but it only made the little phoenix suffer even more pain. Kong Rui frowned and was at a loss. It wasnt easy for her to see the little phoenix. How could she return empty-handed?! Seeing this, the little lion said to Kong Rui, Master, why dont you let me try? Kong Rui turned to look at the little lion, her eyes filled with anticipation. Do you have a way? The little lion hesitated. Ill see if I can shatter the jade buckle with my lion roar! Kong Rui stopped the little lion. No, if you dont succeed, the little phoenix will be injured too! The little phoenix looked at the little lion and then at Kong Rui. It sighed. Rumor has it that this jade buckle can only be broken with the owners blood. However, its too difficult to obtain the princess blood! I dont want you to take the risk. As the little phoenix spoke, its face was filled with sadness and unwillingness. When she heard the little phoenixs words, Kong Ruis eyes widened. You mean we can crack it with Wen Qiongs blood? When the little phoenix saw Kong Ruis excited expression, it nodded. I heard from that Daoist priest and wicked woman that you can break it by dripping her blood on the jade buckle and chanting an incantation. Kong Rui stared at the little phoenix and asked, Do you know what the incantation is? The little phoenix nodded. I heard them talking. Although they spoke very softly, phoenixes are naturally sensitive to sound waves. Eavesdropping is a piece of cake to me! Hearing the little phoenixs words, Kong Rui smiled. She took out the knife she had used to hurt Wen Qiong. Although there was no fresh blood on it, the dried blood hadnt been cleaned yet. Kong Rui wiped the blade with her hand and removed the already sticky blood. Then, she flicked the jade buckle with her bloody hands. After chanting the incantation the little phoenix had told her, Kong Rui and the two spirit beasts stared fixedly at the pair of jade buckles. However, the jade buckle didnt budge at all. Why isnt it working?! The little lion roared in a low voice. Its irritable and angry appearance made the little phoenix cower. Little Lion! Kong Rui glared at the little lion warningly. Little Lion felt aggrieved, but he knew that now wasnt the time to be anxious. Master, what should we do? The little lion calmed down and asked Kong Rui. Kong Rui frowned and thought to herself, Could it be that the blood has congealed a little, so its useless? Just as Kong Rui was wondering if she should get some more of Wen Qiongs blood, the jade buckle suddenly unbuckled. For a moment, the human and two spirit beasts were stunned. However, they were not stunned for long. Kong Rui snapped back to reality and said, Lets leave quickly! Lets leave this place! As Kong Rui spoke, she sent the little phoenix, who was covered in blood, into her storage space and pulled the little lion out. Although the little phoenix had good self-healing abilities like her, it had just been injured and needed some time to recover. Now, she would protect it! When Kong Rui and Little Lion arrived at the entrance of the secret chamber, they heard a commotion not far away. Clearly, someone had already discovered the commotion in the secret chamber. Kong Rui didnt intend to hide anymore. She said to the little lion, Lets go! The little lion transformed into an adult griffin again and carried Kong Rui towards the Spirit Mountain. Chapter 100 - Unable to Self At this moment, in the palace, the queen was watching the spiritual doctor who was treating Wen Qiong. All the spiritual doctors in the palace were called over, but they were helpless towards Wen Qiongs situation. Queen, the princesss injuries are too serious. Its very difficult to recover Elder Feng, the head of the spiritual doctor, said respectfully to the queen. The queens expression darkened. Nonsense! The princess is born with phoenix essence and has very good self-healing abilities. How can it be difficult for her to recover?! Seeing the queens expression, Elder Feng didnt know how to answer. Thats right. Logically speaking, the princess was born with phoenix essence, so no matter how severely injured she was, as long as she didnt die, she would definitely be able to recover. However, the princess in front of him looked no different from an ordinary person who was seriously injured, or even worse. Elder Feng couldnt figure out what the problem was. He couldnt say that he suspected that there was something wrong with the princesss phoenix essence, right? Wouldnt that be courting death?! When she saw that Elder Feng was silent, the queens expression turned even uglier. She asked sternly, Tell me! What exactly is going on?! Elder Feng was so frightened by the queen that his legs almost went weak and he knelt on the ground. He hesitated for a long time before saying, Its probably because the princess has been too tired recently that her body might have experienced problems, so she cant recover that quickly. Why dont you bring that little phoenix over? Perhaps it can treat the princess with phoenix blood. Elder Feng could only fabricate an excuse to bluff his way through. At the very least, it would implicate the little phoenix. If the phoenix blood really didnt work, then the princess body would really have a big problem! Hearing Elder Fengs words, the queen immediately ordered someone to bring the little phoenix over. She walked to Wen Qiongs side and looked at her with heartache and anger. Qionger, you must recover quickly and tell me who injured you to this extent! The queen gritted her teeth and said with rage. Wen Qiongs eyes were filled with tears that flowed down the wound on her face. She couldnt speak or write now. She couldnt tell her mother that Kong Rui, that b*tch, had returned! No wonder Li Lings cultivation level suddenly increased. No wonder she could make the little phoenix do strange things! Wen Qiong was filled with hatred! Why did everything belong to Kong Rui?! Even the phoenix essence she had exchanged for lost its effect after she met Kong Rui again! Why was that bitch still alive?! When she saw Wen Qiong cry, the queens heart ached even more. She wiped Wen Qiongs tears gently with a handkerchief and comforted her. Dont worry. I will definitely get them to treat you and find the culprit who hurt you! I will definitely return the pain you suffered to that person! Wen Qiong blinked in response to the queens words. The queen sighed and turned to ask Yin Ling, who was standing at the side, Why isnt the person we sent to the Li family back yet? Has the Patriarch found the person we asked him to? Yin Ling looked a little troubled, but he still lowered his head slightly and replied, Ive already sent someone to the Li family to look for the patriarch. The patriarch has something important to deal with now and his hands are tied. He said that he will enter the palace to apologize to you later! Theyre getting out of hand! the queen said fiercely. It looks like Ill have to find time to knock them down a peg! Yes! With his head still lowered, Yin Ling replied without hesitation. The queen looked at Wen Qiong again and gently brushed her sweat-soaked hair behind her ear. Dont be afraid! No matter who wants to hurt you, I will definitely avenge you! Youre the noble princess. Everything should belong to you! When she heard the queens words, Wen Qiongs expression gradually turned from despair to excitement. Chapter 101 - Encountering an Enemy Kong Rui knew that the Yin-Yang Umbrella was useless in front of the experts in the palace, so she didnt intend to waste time. The right thing to do was to let Little Lion carry her and leave quickly. Kong Rui was sitting on Little Lion. Just as she jumped up from the back garden, she was discovered by the two experts hiding in the palace. Quick! Chase after them! one of them shouted. The two of them quickly chased after the griffin. An adult griffins cultivation level was at least at the third level of the Earth realm. To ordinary cultivators, it was a level that was difficult to reach in their entire lives. As for Little Lion, its cultivation level increased even faster beside Kong Rui. In its adult form, it was already close to the ninth level of the Earth realm. In other words, the powerhouses in the Imperial Capital were no longer its match. However, these two powerhouses werent ordinary people. One of them was already near the seventh level of the Earth realm, while the other was already at the ninth level of the Earth realm and was about to enter the perfected Earth realm. Such strength wasnt something Little Lion and Kong Rui could deal with. Little Lion, speed up! Kong Rui urged, sensing that the two people behind her were about to catch up. Little Lion glanced back and cursed while flapping its wings harder. From the back garden to Spirit Mountain, Kong Rui and the others had to cross at least three palaces. And now, there was only one palace left in front of them. As long as they left the palace, these experts would no longer pursue them relentlessly. They would even avoid other powerhouses waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. Kong Rui knew very well that most of these powerhouses hidden in the palace were traitors of various sects or people being hunted down by the five continents. These people were also the most likely to serve the queen and the easiest to control. After all, there werent many people in the five continents who dared to break into the imperial palace to kill people! Kong Rui urged Little Lion to advance quickly. Little Lion didnt dare to delay and rushed out of the palace with all its might. Just as they arrived above the last palace, a black shadow suddenly flashed in front of them. Little Lion immediately turned around and avoided colliding head-on. After stabilizing its body, Little Lion immediately asked anxiously, Master, are you alright?! Chapter 102 - Battle Little Lion glanced at the little phoenix and said in disdain, Why are you so small?! After being provoked by Little Lion, the little phoenix immediately snorted and transformed into an adult phoenix. The little phoenixs sudden action immediately stunned the two enemies in front of it. What was going on? The adult griffin was already troublesome for them to deal with. How did this phoenix become an adult?! Moreover, in the entire five continents, only the Princess had a little phoenix! If they werent mistaken, this was the one! However, how could the little phoenix, which had never shown its adult body when in the Princess hands, have such strength now?! Or did the princess not want to show her true strength to others? That made sense. The princess of a country naturally had to leave a trump card up her sleeve! She couldnt be too ostentatious! As the two of them thought about it, they suddenly felt that their thoughts were a little ridiculous! At a time like this, they were actually paying attention to such useless things! Right now, this little phoenix was on the same side as their enemy. It wasnt the time for their imagination to run wild! The two of them looked at each other and saw the same thought in each others eyes. The two of them immediately got into combat position, as if they were going to fight the two spirit beasts. The little phoenix and Little Lion were naturally unafraid and immediately assumed combat positions as well. Unexpectedly, just as the two spirit beasts got into combat position, the two powerhouses turned around and left. The conversation between the two of them sounded in the air. Since the princesss spirit beast is out, we should hurry up and report, so our leader can capture that spirit beast! The two of them left without looking back. Kong Rui watched the two of them leave in shock. Then, she looked at the two huge creatures in front of her and almost laughed out loud. However, now wasnt the time to laugh. Returning to Spirit Mountain as soon as possible was more important. Along the way, the little phoenix flapped its wings happily and shuttled through clouds that mortals couldnt see. It feels so good to be free! The little phoenix couldnt help but sigh. Chapter 103 - Returning to the Spirit Mountain Kong Rui comforted him softly. I went to the palace to settle some personal grudges. Chao Bai nodded and pulled Kong Rui into the cave. After entering the cave, Chao Bai handed Kong Rui a few small canvas totes. Kong Rui stared at the small canvas totes, then looked up at Chao Bai in confusion. What are these? I saw that you were very concerned about those people, so I made the decision to leave some things of theirs behind. If you hand this to their families, they will definitely believe you! Chao Bai said aloofly. Kong Rui looked at the small canvas totes. There were traces of green and white strands lingering around them. Kong Rui pondered over it for a long time and suddenly realized what these things were. You kept their divine senses? Chao Bai shook his head. My spell technique isnt profound enough yet. I can only retrieve a portion of their divine sense. The rest has already dissipated. Ive also dealt with their corpses. They will disappear from this world with this last wisp of divine sense! As Chao Bai spoke, he looked at the canvas tote in Kong Ruis hand. Kong Rui immediately clenched her fists and stared at Chao Bai intently as she said sincerely, Thank you! Chao Bai snorted. Why are you thanking me on their behalf?! You have nothing to do with them! I did all of this because youre mine! Chao Bai emphasized again. Although Kong Rui felt a little helpless when she heard Chao Bais words, she still thanked him sincerely once again. After putting the canvas totes into her storage space, Kong Rui reached out to Chao Bai. Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in confusion. What? Kong Rui tilted her head and looked at Chao Bai playfully. Return my body to me! I cant stay in the Li familys home anymore, so I cant use this body anymore! When he heard Kong Ruis words, a happy expression finally appeared on Chao Bais face. Thats great! Seeing you in this body really makes me uncomfortable! As Chao Bai spoke, he took out Kong Ruis body. After returning Kong Ruis body to her, Chao Bai stared fixedly at her, making her feel a little uncomfortable. Although she wasnt afraid of being peeped at during the process of changing her body, Chao Bais gaze was too blatant. Wait for me outside. Kong Rui pulled Chao Bais arm and pushed him out of the cave. Why?! Chao Bai said indignantly, as if he didnt want to miss the important moment when Kong Rui changed back to her body. Kong Rui stopped in her tracks when she heard Chao Bais question. If you insist on staying here, Ill go back to the Demon Abyss to change. Hearing that Kong Rui wanted to return to the Demon Abyss, Chao Bai immediately stopped complaining. With Kong Ruis current demonic cultivation, once she entered the Demon Abyss, she would definitely be recognized by the sealing array. It would be difficult for her to leave the Demon Abyss again! The sealing array was only effective against demons who were close to the Demon Abyss and had a certain level of demonic cultivation. Those who didnt have any cultivation at all or had very faint demonic energy couldnt be discovered by the array at all. It was also because of this that Kong Rui could enter and exit the Demon Abyss unimpeded. Although Chao Bai was unwilling, he still walked out of the cave under Kong Ruis watch. Kong Rui looked at the body in front of her and heaved a long sigh of relief. Im finally going to change back! She took the pill that changed her body back and lay quietly beside her body. As Kong Rui closed her eyes and waited, she felt as if her soul was being stripped away. Just as her soul was about to leave Li Lings body, several scenes suddenly appeared in her mind. Kong Rui wasnt sure if the scene she saw was real or fake. Was it Li Lings memory or something else However, if these scenes were true, the Li family would really be doomed! Chapter 104 - Changing Back to Her Body After Kong Rui changed her body, she called for Chao Bai to enter the cave again. Do you have a way to get rid of this body? Kong Rui glanced at Li Lings body and asked. Of course, Chao Bai replied without thinking. Then, he formed hand seals with both hands and chanted. After a while, bluish-purple flames suddenly erupted from Li Lings body. Amidst the flames, Li Lings body wriggled and even howled with the last trace of her divine sense. Kong Rui knew that when this body burned to death, Li Ling would completely disappear from this world! Looking at the body in the flames, Kong Ruis mind was filled with scenes of Li Ling helping Wen Qiong hurt her all those years ago. These scenes would eventually disappear with Li Lings body and soul! Kong Rui slowly closed her eyes, letting her hatred gradually fade. After finally dealing with Li Lings body, Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai and said, Im going to deal with the Li familys matter and avenge myself. Do you still want to follow me? Ever since Kong Rui changed back to her body, Chao Bais eyes had never left her. It was as if his treasure had finally been repaired. Chao Bais eyes lit up, and one could tell that he was overjoyed. However, when he heard that Kong Rui was about to leave again, Chao Bais expression became dissatisfied. You said you wouldnt leave me! Kong Rui seemed to be used to Chao Bais clinginess already, so she said, Thats why I asked you if you wanted to come with me! Upon hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai seemed to hesitate. However, in the end, he nodded. Ill avenge you and fulfill your wish. Then, youll be with me forever! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui suddenly smiled helplessly. She didnt know how long this would last, but since Chao Bai was the only person who treated her well other than the demonic creatures in the Demon Abyss, so what if she made an agreement with him? Kong Rui looked up at Chao Bai with a smile. Sure! With Kong Ruis affirmative answer, a smile appeared on Chao Bais face. Since he had agreed to accompany Kong Rui to take revenge, Chao Bai naturally couldnt act as recklessly as before. The two of them agreed to follow Kong Ruis arrangements. If there was danger and they couldnt escape unscathed, Chao Bai had to ensure his safety first. Kong Rui didnt want anyone to be injured because of her, especially Chao Bai, who treated her so well! Although Chao Bai was a little dissatisfied, he still reluctantly agreed under Kong Ruis insistence. After the two of them agreed, Kong Rui changed into the dress that women often wore in the Imperial Capital. Then, the two of them returned to the Imperial Capital with a veil. Chao Bais previous identity had already been noticed by many people. He couldnt be so high-profile in the imperial capital. As for Kong Rui The people in the palace wouldnt wander around the imperial capital, and not many people knew her. However, she was too gorgeous, so even ordinary people wouldnt forget her after seeing her once. Therefore, under Chao Bais suggestion, Kong Rui also put on the veil. The appearance of two people wearing veiled hats in the capital should have attracted attention. However, because of the recent spirit beast competition, there were many people in strange clothes, so the people werent that fazed anymore. When Kong Rui and Chao Bai arrived outside the Fragrant Garden, they saw that the child was still hanging on the pillar in front of the door. You want to save him? Knowing that Kong Rui hadnt forgotten about this, Chao Bai asked in a low voice. Thats a human life! Kong Ruis tone was filled with determination. I cant let them disregard human lives like this! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai sighed helplessly. Alright! Chao Bai chose to help Kong Rui without hesitation. Kong Rui turned around and gazed at Chao Bai deeply through the veil. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. It felt good to have someone to fight alongside her! Chapter 105 - Returning to the Imperial Capital Chapter 105: Returning to the Imperial Capital That woman from High Heaven Pavilion is quite powerful. Its best if you stay back. Ill fight her. Chao Bai emphasized again, telling Kong Rui not to tough it out. Although Kong Rui wanted to refuse, she knew that Chao Bai was telling the truth. Kong Rui nodded. Call me when you need me. Chao Bai agreed and slowly moved forward in the crowd. Kong Rui also walked to the side of the crowd. This place was closer to the door of Fragrant Garden. The child had clearly been hung up for an entire day and had already fainted. Chao Bai sent some spiritual energy over to test the boy. He realized that although the boys breathing was weak, he was still alive. However, the rope that bound him made Chao Bai frown. This rope was the Dragon Binding Rope used by High Heaven Pavilion to subdue disobedient disciples. It was said that this rope was refined by Vajra. Knives couldnt cut through it, and swords couldnt pierce through it either. Unless the owner of the rope took the initiative to chant an incantation, there was no way to break it! With such a rope, even if the boy was saved, they wouldnt be able to untie him. Moreover, as long as the owner of the rope chanted an incantation, they could easily find him or even strangle him to death! In this situation, Chao Bai decided that it was better to discuss it with Kong Rui. He looked in Kong Ruis direction and saw that she was looking upwards. Her eyes seemed to be fixed on the high platform and she was thinking about something. Chao Bai followed Kong Ruis gaze and saw a round beast head hanging on it. It seemed to be the head of a leopard. Chao Bai didnt know why Kong Ruis gaze was so terrifying, but his intuition told him that Kong Rui knew this leopard! He approached Kong Rui and asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Kong Rui narrowed her eyes and lowered her voice. Lei Aotians intrinsic spirit beast, the Lightning Leopard. Chao Bai didnt know who Lei Aotian was, nor did he know who this Lightning Leopard was. However, from Kong Ruis expression, something unexpected seemed to have happened. His intrinsic spirit beast was beheaded. Then his master Chao Bai paused. Hes dead, Kong Rui said calmly. She didnt have much of a relationship with Lei Aotian, but she was still a little surprised to see the Lightning Leopards head. Back then, she had indeed injured the Lightning Leopard severely, but it wasnt to the extent that it was beheaded. Moreover, with the Lei familys strength, it wasnt difficult for the Lightning Leopard to quickly recover its strength. It seemed that someone had attacked the Lei family! As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly saw Zi Xuan walk out of Fragrant Garden. Her body was leaning against a man, but this man wasnt the young man from yesterday. Everyone in the Imperial Capital seemed unfazed by the fact that there was a different man beside Zi Xuan every day. As for where the abandoned men were now, they had never cared. Zi Xuan looked at the crowd in front of her in satisfaction and smiled. There are still so many people today! Do you all want to see how I kill this remnant of the Demon Clan? Zi Xuan covered her mouth as she chuckled. I thought you ignorant people only cared about your own trivial matters! As she spoke, Zi Xuan revealed a disdainful gaze. I didnt expect you all to gather here for a Demon Clan remnant. Hearing Zi Xuans mockery, some people in the crowd were dissatisfied, but no one dared to resist. After a while, a young man stood up and asked Zi Xuan, How can you be sure that this is a remnant of the Demon Clan? Yes! What if you end up killing an innocent person? I think hes just a child. There might be a mistake! The others echoed this sentiment. Chapter 106 - Dare to Resist? Chapter 106: Dare to Resist? Hearing everyones discussion, Zi Xuan sneered. Do you guys want to resist me for the sake of this demon? If you guys can do it, Im willing to accompany you! Zi Xuans tone was filled with disdain. When everyone heard Zi Xuans words, they couldnt help but retreat. How could commoners like them resist High Heaven Pavilion? Even the clans in the Imperial Capital didnt dare to go against High Heaven Pavilion. Seeing everyone retreat, Zi Xuan smiled even more happily. I thought you guys were very capable. Turns out youre just good-for-nothings! Hearing Zi Xuans blatant insult, everyone was angry but didnt dare to say anything. Chao Bai turned to look at Kong Rui and saw that her gaze was still fixed on the leopard head. It was unknown what she was thinking about. After a while, Chao Bai gently nudged Kong Rui with his arm. We cant save this child now. We cant undo the Dragon Binding Rope. Not even your spell technique? Kong Rui tilted her head and looked at Chao Bai. Chao Bai shook his head. This treasure is a fifth-grade artifact. With my current cultivation, I cant do it. Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui nodded and said, Can you get that leopard head off? He looked at Kong Rui in confusion, then nodded at the leopard head. Sure. He didnt understand why Kong Rui was so concerned about the leopard head. Could it be that she knew the owner of the leopard head? However, the leopards master was probably already dead. Why was she so obsessed with the leopard head? When Kong Rui heard Chao Bais affirmative answer, she nodded. Then please get the leopard head off first. As for the child, I have a way to save him. Not understanding how she could undo the Dragon Binding Rope, Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui with a frown. Kong Rui didnt explain to Chao Bai any further. Well attack at the same time. Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in surprise. What are you going to do? Kong Rui said matter-of-factly, To save him! Before Chao Bai could ask again, Kong Rui had already taken a few steps forward and arrived in front of Zi Xuan. Seeing that someone actually dared to walk forward, Zi Xuans eyes were filled with interest. Are you going to save him? Kong Rui nodded and her face, which was covered by the veil, was faintly discernible. Zi Xuan was even more interested. Alright! Tell me how you plan to save him! Although everyone was looking forward to the woman in the bamboo hat in front of them going forward to save the boy, they knew that saving him was no different from snatching food from a tigers mouth. It would be very difficult to escape unscathed. Kong Rui didnt retreat. She only said indifferently, Im willing to exchange a secret with you. Hearing Kong Ruis words, Zi Xuan frowned. Im not interested in secrets! Kong Rui didnt care about Zi Xuans rejection and only said, A female disciple of High Heaven Pavilion has been missing for several years. You should know about it, right? What did you say? Zi Xuans expression changed slightly. Kong Rui smirked slightly. It seemed like she had made the right bet! Kong Rui continued, I know that that woman is a Pavilion Master of High Heaven Pavilion. She disappeared because she was set up! When she heard Kong Ruis words, Zi Xuans expression became uglier. Dont spout nonsense! Kong Rui chuckled and asked, I havent even said who set her up yet. How do you know that Im talking nonsense?! Or do you know the details of the situation? Hearing Kong Ruis words, everyone present became interested in this matter. Some people even began to suspect Zi Xuan because of her suspicious attitude. There must be something fishy about her! However, Zi Xuan quickly regained her composure. Come up and tell me in detail. Hearing Zi Xuans words, everyone sweated for the woman in front of them. Chapter 107 - Saving Someone Chapter 107: Saving Someone Kong Rui walked steadily towards the high platform and stood about a meter away from Zi Xuan. Zi Xuan had already sat up straight and stared at Kong Rui as she said, Take off your veil. Kong Rui chuckled lightly, and the veil swayed gently with the wind. Whats wrong? Do you suspect that Im her? Im not her. Dont worry. Zi Xuan looked at Kong Rui suspiciously. After a while, as if she had finally confirmed that Kong Rui wasnt that person, she said, What exactly do you know? I know far more than you would want me to know, Kong Rui said mysteriously. Her voice wasnt loud, but everyone present could hear her. Zi Xuans expression darkened. What do you want? Kong Rui shook her head gently. I just dont want you to kill the innocent. Let that child go and I will leave with this secret. Do you think you can escape from me? Zi Xuan snorted coldly. Clearly, she knew the strength of the woman in front of her. Kong Rui shook her head. Of course I cant defeat you, but you might not be able to deal with the Lei family! What do you mean?! Zi Xuans expression changed slightly when she heard the mention of the Lei family. When Kong Rui saw Zi Xuans expression, she knew that she had guessed correctly. As expected, this woman had something to do with the Lightning Leopards death. Lei Aotian might even be in her hands! As Kong Rui observed Zi Xuans expression, she asked again, It seems that you know the owner of this Lightning Leopard? Or are you involved in its death, and even its owners death? Zi Xuans expression became increasingly unpleasant. Her eyes were fixed on Mu Li, and she wished she could see the persons appearance through the veil. Suddenly, Zi Xuan revealed a smile. Are you testing me? When she saw that Zi Xuan had realized it, Kong Ruis heart skipped a beat, but she didnt show it. She asked, What do you think? Zi Xuan gritted her teeth. I dont care if you know the owner of this leopard or not, nor do I care if hes from the Lei family. Today, Im going to execute that demon here. Dont get in the way! Zi Xuans impatience had already revealed what she was worried about. Kong Rui blinked and suddenly pointed at the Lightning Leopard. Alright! Then lets get the elders of the Lei family to confirm if this is their Eldest Young Masters intrinsic spirit beast! With that, Kong Rui suddenly darted towards the place where the leopards head was hanging. At the same time, Chao Bai also flew towards the child and quickly carried him down from the pillar. Kong Rui picked up the leopard head and threw it at a person who happened to pass by outside the crowd with a solemn expression. The leopard head was suddenly smashed into that persons arms. Just as he was about to flare up, he felt that it looked familiar. He took a closer look and realized that it was the intrinsic spirit beast, the Lightning Leopard, that they had been searching for! With a dark expression, the Lei familys elder shouted angrily in the direction of the leopard head, Who is it?! Hearing the Lei familys elders voice, Zi Xuan subconsciously narrowed her eyes. She was no longer in the mood to care about the boy who had been snatched away by Chao Bai. Chao Bai and the boy disappeared from the corner of the street in front of everyone. Kong Rui also used this moment of distraction to escape from the high platform to the street in the other direction. Zi Xuan wanted to chase after her, but the Lei familys elder blocked her way. You set up this high platform? You also placed this leopard head here? The Lei familys elders voice was deafening, causing Zi Xuan to frown. Zi Xuan knew that the Lei familys elder wasnt an easy person to deal with. Her eyes darted around as she thought about how to resolve this predicament. However, the onlookers clearly didnt intend to give her a chance to escape. Chapter 108 - Hit The Nail On The Head Chapter 108: Hit The Nail On The Head Everyone criticized Zi Xuan for killing the leopard and even hanging its head in the streets to show off to the people in the capital. Listening to everyones accusations, Zi Xuan felt that these fools were simply too hateful. However, when she turned around and saw the Lei family elders expression, she didnt dare to be too brazen. The Lei familys elder glared at Zi Xuan and shouted angrily, Speak! Did you use some sinister method to harm Aotian? Hearing the Lei familys elders question, Zi Xuan felt aggrieved. She just happened to pass by a mass grave 50 kilometers outside the city and saw a leopard head that hadnt rotted yet, so she picked it up. This leopard seemed to have a high cultivation level, so she felt that it would be a good way to show off. Who knew that it was actually the Lei familys Eldest Young Masters intrinsic spirit beast?! Moreover, she had indeed seen this spirit beast by a mans side in the past. That man looked rough and vulgar, so she wasnt interested at all. However, just by looking at the mans attire, she knew that he had an extraordinary status. To be able to kill such a spirit beast was something to brag about, right? The more Zi Xuan thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. As she looked at the Lei familys elder, she was on the brink of tears. I really dont know anything about the eldest son of the Lei family! I captured this leopard head out of sheer luck. I dont know whose intrinsic spirit beast it was! Zi Xuan still refused to admit that she had picked up the spirit beast from the streets. For the sake of her pride, she planned to stick to her guns until the end. The Lei familys elder was already at the seventh level of the Earth realm. Looking at Zi Xuan, who was only at the third level of the Earth realm, he looked down on her as if she was an ant. Since youre unwilling to say, come back to the Lei familys home with me and think about it! With that, the Lei familys elder instructed someone to tie Zi Xuan up and take her away. This witch from High Heaven Pavilion has all sorts of spells. Its better to seal her cultivation techniques first! Someone suddenly shouted from the crowd. When the Lei familys elder heard this, he felt that it made sense. He had long heard that High Heaven Pavilions people had all sorts of strange techniques that caught people off guard. It was indeed better to take precautions. The Lei family elder couldnt dwell on it. His priority was to find Lei Aotian. He patted Zi Xuans shoulders twice and instantly sealed all her cultivation power. After Zi Xuans spiritual power was sealed, the Dragon Binding Rope that bound the boy lost the spells control and fell from the boys body. Chao Bai had just brought the boy to the forest dozens of kilometers outside the city when he saw the Dragon Binding Rope fall. He was stunned. Kong Rui quickly appeared beside Chao Bai and saw him staring at her in a daze. Chao Bai asked, How did you do it? Kong Rui smiled. Everything has its weakness! I noticed that the Lei familys elder is nearby. The Lightning Leopards life is tied to its masters. Now that something has happened to the Lightning Leopard, the eldest son of the Lei family has probably suffered the same fate. The Lei familys elder must have rushed to the streets because of this. Besides, you said that this Dragon Binding Rope is controlled by the users spell. If the users spell is removed, wont the Dragon Binding Rope lose its effect? Chao Bai didnt expect Kong Rui to be able to come up with a plan in such a short period of time and couldnt help but be surprised. How were you so sure that the Lei familys elder would remove her spell? Chao Bai was still a little puzzled. Who in the five continents doesnt know that the people from High Heaven Pavilion are scheming? Kong Rui said aloofly, I heard that when the Lei familys elder was young, he was also schemed against by the women from High Heaven Pavilion. Naturally, he would be more cautious when facing them. Kong Rui was actually only guessing. She didnt expect to hit the nail on the head. In fact, she was a little surprised herself. Chapter 109 - Save the Little Boy Chapter 109: Save the Little Boy Chao Bai glanced at the little boy who was still unconscious on the ground. What should we do with him? Kong Rui went forward to check on the little boy and confirmed that he had only fainted because his body was too weak. Strange, the demonic energy on his body seems to be dissipating, Kong Rui said in confusion. Chao Bai reached out and gently grabbed the little boys wrist. After a while, he said, Its indeed dissipating. It seems that the demonic energy in his body didnt come from his body. Someone deliberately tainted him with demonic energy. In that case, its very likely that Zi Xuan did it! Kong Rui tried to inject spiritual energy into the little boys body to wake him up. Im afraid that Zi Xuan has some ties with the Li family, Chao Bai said in a low voice, his tone firm. Seeing that the little boy still didnt react, Kong Rui frowned slightly and looked up at Chao Bai. Why isnt he reacting? Chao Bai leaned over and placed his hand on the little boys chest to examine it carefully. You have to wait until the demonic energy dissipates. The demonic energy is still controlling his heart meridians at the moment, so your spiritual energy wont be able to enter. Oh Kong Rui was a little disappointed, but then she recalled the topic just now. You just said that Zi Xuan has some ties with the Li family? This demonic energy is very similar to the demonic energy in the Li family. Dont you think so? Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui with a confused expression. Kong Rui frowned slightly and said after a moment, Perhaps! This demonic energy feels different from the demonic energy in the Demon Abyss. Its probably produced by another type of power. Chao Bai pondered over it after he heard Kong Ruis words. After a while, the little boy suddenly coughed lightly, as if he was about to wake up. Kong Rui injected spiritual power into the little boys heart again. As expected, the little boy woke up in a few seconds. Where is this? I want to go home The little boy immediately pursed his lips when he saw the unfamiliar environment and the two of them. He almost burst into tears. Kong Rui hurriedly asked, Wheres your home? How were you captured by that woman? The little boy looked at Kong Rui and when saw that she had no intention of hurting him, he sat up timidly, but he didnt answer Kong Ruis question. He only stared at her with tears in his eyes. Kong Rui knew that the little boy was afraid, so she softened her tone and asked again, This is the forest outside the Imperial Capital. Do you still remember where your home is? Tell us where your home is and well send you back, okay? Kong Rui asked again. The little boy seemed to hesitate. After a while, he looked up and asked, Can you take me to Fragrant Garden? Hearing the little boys words, Kong Rui and Chao Bai were stunned. Kong Rui asked in surprise, Your home is in Fragrant Garden? My mother is a washerwoman in Fragrant Garden. I grew up there. The little boy nodded heavily and told Kong Rui about himself. Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Then, Kong Rui said softly, I cant send you back to Fragrant Garden for the time being. There are still some things that havent been settled over there. How about I bring you back tonight? Kong Rui immediately suggested when she saw that the little boy was about to cry. When the little boy heard Kong Ruis words, he tilted his head and asked, Really? Kong Rui nodded heavily and reached out gently to hook the little boys fingers. I promise you. The little boy looked at Kong Rui deeply before finally believing her. However, before that, Kong Rui still had some questions for the little boy. Why were you captured by that woman? What was she planning to do? Kong Rui looked at the little boy and asked seriously. The little boy seemed confused. He thought about it seriously before he shook his head. I dont know what she was going to do. That night, she asked me to bring her some fruit. I lost consciousness after I entered the room. The next day, I woke up and heard my mother crying. Only then did I realize that I was hung on a pillar outside and surrounded by people. But at that time, I couldnt say a single word. I couldnt scream even if I wanted to. Chapter 110 - Tong Sheng Chapter 110: Tong Sheng Kong Rui knew that Zi Xuan must have sealed the childs voice so that he couldnt call for help. Kong Rui frowned slightly and thought about it for a moment before asking, Did you notice anyone else in the room besides her? The boy shook his head. There was no one else! Are you that certain? Kong Rui was a little suspicious and confirmed again. Thats right! Shes been living alone for a while, the little boy said affirmatively. My mother said that that woman comes to stay in Fragrant Garden for a while every year. Its said that shes Fragrant Gardens boss, the little boy said mysteriously, then added, But I heard this from Sister Xianger. Kong Rui nodded in understanding. As she looked at the little boys tattered clothes, she asked with concern, Whats your name? How old are you this year? My name is Tong Sheng. Im already nine years old. Alright, Tong Sheng, wait here with him for a while. Ill be back soon, okay? Kong Rui said gently. Tong Sheng turned to look at the expressionless Chao Bai and seemed to hesitate. However, Chao Bai protested first. No! Where are you going? Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai helplessly as she said, We have to find a place to stay as soon as possible. I want to look around the city. Chao Bai frowned and stared intently at Kong Rui as he said, Ill go! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. Youre not familiar with this city. How are you going to get there? Are you familiar with it? Chao Bai asked. Chao Bais question rendered Kong Rui speechless. Although she had grown up in the Imperial Capital, she had never left the palace. This time, she had returned to the Imperial Capital only a few days earlier than Chao Bai. However, she had been locked in the Li familys house all day and rarely had the chance to walk around. Perhaps Chao Bai was right. She probably wasnt even as familiar with the Imperial Capital as him! Kong Rui sighed dejectedly. Alright then! Well wait for you here. Seeing that Kong Rui didnt struggle at all, Chao Bai raised his eyebrows slightly and said, Alright! Ill be back soon! With that, Chao Bai quickly walked towards the city gate. Kong Rui and Tong Sheng looked at each other. Kong Rui thought about it for a moment and decided to learn more about Zi Xuan from Tong Sheng. She pulled Tong Sheng to sit in the shade of a huge rock that blocked the sunlight and asked softly, You said that Zi Xuan, the woman who knocked you out, has been coming to Fragrant Garden frequently in the past few years? Tong Sheng nodded and took a piece of dry food from Kong Rui before stuffing it into his mouth. Thats right! I saw her a few years ago, but my mother never let me get too close to those rooms, so I dont know how long that woman stayed. This time, she saw me picking firewood in the backyard and called me over to deliver fruits. Has your mother been in Fragrant Garden for many years? Kong Rui asked again, wanting to know if Tong Shengs mother knew more. Tong Sheng nodded. My mother said that she has been working in Fragrant Garden before I was even born. Kong Rui nodded and looked carefully at Tong Shengs pale face. Although he was still young, he was very good-looking. His mother must be a very beautiful woman! After the two of them chatted for a while longer, Tong Sheng yawned with a sleepy look. Kong Rui knew that he must be tired from hanging on the pillar for the past two days. After Tong Sheng fell asleep, Kong Rui took out a brocade blanket from her storage ring and covered him with it to keep him warm. This brocade blanket was specifically prepared for Kong Rui by a demon beast that was good at weaving. It was afraid that she would freeze outside. Kong Rui gently touched the embroidered patterns on the brocade blanket and couldnt help but lament, I really miss my days in the Demon Abyss! I wonder how Kong Niang and the others are doing! As Kong Rui was reminiscing, she saw Chao Bai rushing over from afar. Chao Bai quickly arrived in front of Kong Rui. I found a place! Kong Rui asked in surprise, Where? Fragrant Garden! Chao Bai said aloofly. Chapter 111 - New Master Chapter 111: New Master Kong Rui was stunned. She didnt expect that the temporary residence Chao Bai found was Fragrant Garden. Where are Zi Xuan and the others? Kong Rui asked, Isnt that place Zi Xuans? Or rather, High Heaven Pavilions? Its mine now, Chao Bai said firmly. His tone was so firm that Kong Rui didnt dare to doubt him. What about Zi Xuan? Is it safe there? She was taken away by the Lei family. She probably wont be back for a while, Chao Bai said simply. When Kong Rui heard this, she nodded and no longer had any other worries. As long as Zi Xuan didnt return, that place would be safe for the time being. Since he had already chosen a place, there was no need to waste time. Kong Rui thought for a moment and decided to let Chao Bai carry Tong Sheng back to Fragrant Garden. The reason Kong Rui chose to send Tong Sheng back at night was that she didnt want others to know who saved Tong Sheng. Now that they were going to Fragrant Garden, it was unrealistic to leave Tong Sheng here alone, so they could only hide him and take him away while he was asleep. Chao Bai wanted to stuff Tong Sheng into the storage space, but Kong Rui rejected him. Tong Sheng is a human! Moreover, hes weak now. Stuffing him in the storage space might hurt his body! Kong Rui refused firmly, so Chao Bai could only listen to Kong Ruis arrangements. After carrying Tong Sheng, Chao Bai tapped Tong Shengs temple twice. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in confusion. Chao Bai explained impatiently, In case he suddenly wakes up. Itll be troublesome. Kong Rui smiled. She knew that Chao Bai just seem cold-hearted on the surface, but he was actually very warm-hearted! After settling Tong Sheng, the two of them appeared on the streets of the Imperial Capital again. The two of them walked towards Fragrant Garden. On the way, they heard people mention the news of the Lei family abducting Zi Xuan in front of Fragrant Garden from time to time. However, in this news, only the Lei familys elder and Zi Xuan were mentioned. No one mentioned the two people who had run to the high platform to save the boy. This made Kong Rui feel much more at ease. Since no one mentioned them, fewer people paid attention to them. Even if High Heaven Pavilion started searching, they wouldnt start from them. When the two of them arrived at the entrance of Fragrant Garden, they saw the brothel keeper, who was dressed gorgeously, hurriedly come down from the high platform. Her face, which was caked with foundation powder, almost dropped powder as she ran. After arriving in front of the two of them, the brothel keeper squeezed out a professional smile and grabbed Chao Bais arm. Master, youre finally back! Ive been waiting for you! When Kong Rui saw the brothel keepers solicitous expression, the corners of her mouth twitched. This brothel keeper was old enough to be Chao Bais grandmother. Her coquettish demeanor really made people lose their appetite! Although Kong Rui thought so, she didnt say anything. However, Chao Bai lowered his head slightly. Even through the veil, one could feel his eyes staring fixedly at the hand grabbing him. The brothel keeper stared at Chao Bai eagerly, waiting for Chao Bai to praise her. Unexpectedly, Chao Bai scolded her coldly, Let go! The brothel keeper was startled. It took her a moment to react before she let out a cry. Chao Bai suddenly swung his arm and shook off the brothel keepers hand. Then, without even looking at the panicked brothel keeper, he walked into Fragrant Garden. The brothel keeper stood rooted to the ground for a while before picking up her dress and chasing after them. Master, wait for me! Ill bring you to your room to rest! Kong Rui watched as the brothel keeper ran up the stairs. There were a few times when she almost lost her balance and fell to the ground. Kong Rui shrugged and took a deep breath before walking towards the door of Fragrant Garden. After taking a few steps, she saw Chao Bai stop. The brothel keeper, who was chasing after Chao Bai, didnt react in time and almost stumbled to the ground. M-Master? Chao Bai ignored the brothel keeper and only turned to look at Kong Rui. Why are you dawdling? Follow me! Kong Rui pursed her lips and quickened her pace. She overtook the stunned brothel keeper and walked to Chao Bais side. Chao Bai was finally satisfied. He passed through the quiet hall in front of him and walked straight towards the backyard. Chapter 112 - Staying in Fragrant Garden Chapter 112: Staying in Fragrant Garden As it wasnt official business time yet, Fragrant Garden was quite deserted at the moment. What Kong Rui was worried about didnt happen. She successfully entered the backyard to rest. In the backyard, the brothel keeper had already ordered someone to prepare a suite for Chao Bai and the others. The suite was in the form of one living room and two rooms, which was exactly what Kong Rui wanted. After sending the overly solicitous brothel keeper away, Kong Rui gently closed the door. Although this place was crowded, it was also a good place to obtain information. Moreover, it wasnt easy for those people to find her in the bustling city. Chao Bai placed Tong Sheng on the soft couch at the side and said to Kong Rui, What are your next plans? Kong Rui gently pushed open the window and looked at the scenery in the courtyard. Its really quiet here. Its much more comfortable than in the Li familys courtyard. Chao Bai also walked to Kong Ruis side. When he saw the bare trees and fallen leaves in the courtyard in front of him, he couldnt help but frown. Its far inferior to Spirit Mountain! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui smiled slightly, but she didnt respond. After a while, Chao Bai said again, You said that you still have something to do after you came back. What are you going to do? I want the Li family to pay the price! As Kong Rui looked at the scenary in front of her, the image of the seven people nailed to the coffins appeared in her mind. And then? Chao Bai continued to ask. Kong Rui was silent. She still had many things to do, but she didnt plan to tell Chao Bai everything. Keeping Chao Bai by her side was selfish. If Chao Bai found out that she still had so many things to do, he might leave her. She didnt know if it was because the days when Chao Bai was by her side made her feel attached to him, or if it was because she had been alone for too long that she started to enjoy this feeling of accompaniment. In short, Kong Rui didnt want to scare Chao Bai away like this. Feeling guilty about her selfishness, Kong Rui lowered her head slightly. Chao Bai didnt rush her. He only stared at Kong Ruis sad expression and said after a while, Ill always be with you! With that, Chao Bai placed his hand on Kong Ruis shoulder gently. At that moment, Kong Rui felt a sense of warmth pass from her shoulder to her heart. She slowly turned to look at Chao Bai with gratitude in her eyes. Thank you. Chao Bai couldnt help but frown when he heard Kong Ruis thanks. Why are you thanking me?! Youre mine! Well always be together! For the first time, Kong Rui smiled upon hearing this. Alright! It was almost evening when Tong Sheng woke up. He looked at the room in front of him in a daze. He thought about it for a long time, but he couldnt figure out why he had been transported to another place after sleeping. However, the decoration of this place looked familiar. He seemed to have seen it before. After Tong Sheng sat up and rubbed his eyes, he heard someone talking outside. He walked out and saw the two people who had saved him earlier sitting at the table in the central hall, drinking tea and chatting. Tong Sheng walked to Kong Ruis side and asked softly, Sister, have we returned to Fragrant Garden? You recognize it? Kong Ruis heart ached when she saw that Tong Sheng was much thinner than his peers. Can I call your mother over later? Kong Rui asked softly. When he heard Kong Rui say that she wanted to call his mother over, Tong Shengs eyes immediately lit up. Really? Can I see my mother now? He had just woken up and didnt dare to ask to find his mother, but he didnt expect this pretty girl to take the initiative to bring his mother over. Kong Rui stroked Tong Shengs head gently. Sure! Ill get your mother to bring you home later. Tong Sheng nodded heavily with a smile on his face. After the lanterns were lit, Fragrant Garden gradually became lively. Kong Rui asked the brothel keeper to bring Tong Shengs mother over. She was a fair and good-looking woman. Her almond-shaped eyes made her slightly round face look even more charming. Her button nose and small mouth made her look only seventeen or eighteen years old. Chapter 113 - Su Niang Chapter 113: Su Niang Although Kong Rui had already expected Tong Shengs mother to be a beautiful woman, this womans appearance still surprised her. Are you Tong Shengs mother? Kong Rui confirmed. Yes! Im Tong Shengs mother. My name is Su Niang. Su Niangs voice sounded delicate, and she didnt sound like a woman who did heavy labor like doing laundry. After confirming the other partys identity, Kong Rui called Tong Sheng out of the room. As soon as Tong Sheng saw his mother, he immediately rushed into her arms. When Su Niang saw that Tong Sheng was safe and sound, she froze for a moment before her eyes immediately became filled with tears. Tong Sheng, Im so glad that youre fine! Su Niang called out excitedly. Tong Sheng buried his face in Su Niangs arms and said in a muffled voice, Mother, I missed you so much! Seeing Tong Sheng and his mother cry in each others arms, Kong Rui sighed softly. She hadnt worked so hard for nothing. Su Niang pulled Tong Sheng and they both knelt in front of Kong Rui and Chao Bai. Ignoring Kong Ruis obstruction, she kowtowed to the two of them before getting up. After they finally calmed down, Kong Rui said to Su Niang, I have something to ask you. Please tell me the truth. Su Niang nodded and said to Kong Rui, Benefactor, please just ask. Ill definitely tell you everything I know. Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai. Although Chao Bai was unwilling, he still grabbed Tong Shengs hand and said, Lets go! Lets go back to the room and let them talk. Tong Sheng turned around and glanced at his mother. Seeing Su Niang nod at him, he left with Chao Bai obediently. After watching Tong Sheng leave, Kong Rui asked, Was the previous owner of Fragrant Garden Zi Xuan of High Heaven Pavilion? Su Niang nodded. Thats right! A few years ago, Fragrant Garden was originally an asset of the Li family, but it was later taken over by Pavilion Master Zi Xuan. Fragrant Garden used to belong to the Li family? Kong Rui looked at Su Niang in surprise. Su Niang replied softly, Yes! Kong Rui frowned. She didnt expect the Li family to have such dealings beneath the surface. Seeing that Kong Ruis expression wasnt pleasant, Su Niang immediately explained, Ever since Pavilion Master Zi Xuan took control of Fragrant Garden, Ive never seen the Li family come here again. Was it to disassociate themselves from her to avoid suspicion? The Li family was really quite cautious! When Kong Rui heard Su Niangs words, she found out that ever since Zi Xuan took control of Fragrant Garden, she would bring men to stay in the masters suite from time to time. The masters suite wasnt far from Kong Ruis room. It was a two-story building. The maidservants of Fragrant Garden had discussed it in private. They had only seen Zi Xuan bring people in, but no one had ever come out. This strange situation even made the maidservants suspect that Zi Xuan was cannibalistic. However, the maidservant in charge of cleaning Zi Xuans room said with certainty that Zi Xuans private life was just a little messy. She hadnt have reached the stage of bloodthirsty killing. However, this time, everyone in Fragrant Garden was surprised that Zi Xuan had caught Tong Sheng. At this point, Su Niang thanked Kong Rui sincerely again. Tong Sheng is my only family now. I cant live without him. When she heard Su Niangs words, Kong Ruis heart ached and she shook her head gently. Its better not to let Tong Sheng come here in the future. After all, this place Kong Rui didnt continue, but Su Niang knew what Kong Rui meant. She sighed helplessly. I didnt want to bring him to such a place either. Its just that I was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. Now that something has happened to the head of the family, their family wanted to take Tong Sheng away. I had no choice but to bring him along with me wherever I went. Then doesnt their family know that something happened to Tong Sheng? Kong Rui was a little puzzled. If it was really a wealthy family in the capital, how could they not have received the news? Su Niang shook her head. Tong Sheng was originally hidden very well by the Patriarch. He said that there was a person in the family who didnt allow Tong Sheng to exist. Therefore, the people in the family didnt know about Tong Shengs situation. Moreover, someone said that Tong Sheng was a remnant of the Demon Clan, so those people couldnt have expected that something had happened to Tong Sheng. Fortunately, thanks to you two, Tong Sheng is safe and sound. Hearing Su Niangs words, Kong Rui felt Su Niangs helplessness as a mother. She wondered what kind of family had forced the mother and son into such a situation. Chapter 114 - Entering the Palace Again Chapter 114: Entering the Palace Again The more Kong Rui interacted with these families, the more she realized that although they looked glamorous on the surface, they were actually shady and nefarious! Then what do you plan to arrange for Tong Sheng? Kong Rui was concerned about Tong Shengs future life. After all, Tong Sheng was a child that they had saved with great difficulty. If he was really snatched away by the family and separated from his mother, wouldnt it be a waste of their efforts? I want to leave with Tong Sheng. Su Niangs eyes flickered with determination. That gaze made Kong Ruis heart tighten. Do you have a place to go? Kong Rui asked again. Su Niang hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. Im not from the Imperial Capital. I got separated from my family when I moved. Later on, I was saved by the family head and followed him for all these years. I really want to find my family, but I dont know where theyve gone now. As Kong Rui listened to Su Niangs helpless complaint, she knew that even if she wanted to leave, she probably wouldnt be able to leave that so-called wealthy family. Moreover, she had a young son who needed to be taken care of. Do you still remember where you got separated from your family? Where are you going? Perhaps I can help you, Kong Rui said softly. Su Niang blinked at Kong Rui, her eyes filled with hope. Really? Can you really help me find my family? Seeing that Su Niang was so excited, Kong Rui didnt want to get her hopes up, only to be disappointed in the end, so she said, I can help you find them, but I cant guarantee that Ill definitely find them. Im already very grateful that youre willing to help me! Su Niang stood up and bowed to Kong Rui again. Kong Rui immediately helped Su Niang up. It will probably take some time to find your family. Let Tong Sheng hide with me for a while. Kong Rui wasnt sure if it was safe for Tong Sheng to stay by her side, but in the current situation, it was safer than staying by Su Niangs side. Kong Rui instructed the procuress to arrange a room in the backyard for Su Niang. Firstly, it would be easy for Tong Sheng and his mother to stay together. Secondly, it would be convenient for her to ask Su Niang questions. When the procuress heard that they were going to arrange for Su Niang to stay in the backyard, she looked troubled. When Kong Rui saw the procuress expression, she knew that the procuress must know something. Dont worry, just make the arrangements. If anything happens, Ill take care of it! Kong Rui said when she saw her nervous expression. The procuress was still hesitant until Chao Bai walked out of the inner room and said coldly to her, Just do what she told you to do! Why are you dilly-dallying?! When the procuress heard Chao Bais words, she seemed to be frightened and immediately ran to prepare the room. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and looked at Chao Bai. She seems to be very afraid of you. Chao Bai shrugged nonchalantly. She was just hung from the beam for a while, but shes already so frightened. How useless! Kong Rui didnt ask how Chao Bai had obtained Fragrant Garden in detail, but from his words, it sounded like exciting things had happened! Kong Rui planned to listen to Chao Bai talk about the process in detail when she had time in the future. She still had important things to do now. After they left, the Li family must have discovered that there was something wrong with Li Ling. Now that something had happened to the Princess and Li Ling had disappeared from the palace, Li Ling would definitely be blamed. Now that Kong Rui had already changed back to her body, why not let Li Ling bear all the responsibility?! After Kong Rui swapped bodies with Li Ling earlier, Li Lings soul had already been reduced to ashes, so this body had naturally become a corpse. Now, she had to think of a way to revive this corpse to let Li Ling bear all the responsibility. How could she revive Li Ling? Chapter 115 - : Poisoned? Chapter 115: Poisoned? While Kong Rui was in a dilemma, Chao Bai walked to Kong Ruis side and frowned, as if he was conflicted about something. It was rare for him to have such an expression, so Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai with confusion. What are you thinking? Chao Bai thought about it and finally sighed softly before saying, The Li family seems to have planted poison in Li Lings body. Theyre looking for her all over the city! Poison? Kong Rui was shocked. Why didnt I feel it when I was in Li Lings body? Chao Bai gritted his teeth. This poison is hidden very deeply. Even I didnt sense it! Kong Rui looked puzzled. But weve already destroyed Li Lings original body. What else can they find? Chao Bai looked deeply into Kong Ruis eyes with a helpless expression as he said, Although this poison was planted in Li Lings body, there were signs of it seeping into her primordial spirit. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment and subconsciously touched her face. Are you saying that the poison is with me now? Chao Bai shook his head. The poison didnt really transfer to you, but your primordial spirit was tainted with the poisons aura. The Li family is probably relying on this remnant aura to find you. Kong Ruis expression darkened, as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she asked, Will the Li family find this place soon? Chao Bai thought for a moment before shaking his head again. It cant be that easy! They cant find the poison directly, so theres no way to determine that the person theyre looking for is you! Although Chao Bai had said that the Li family wouldnt find her so easily, there was still some risk. It seemed that the Li familys matter had to be resolved quickly! Kong Rui thought for a moment and said, I want to enter the palace. Do you have a way to send me in? Kong Rui remembered the teleportation array that Chao Bai had set up. It should be able to send her directly into the palace. Why do you want to enter the palace? Chao Bai frowned even more. It had not been easy for her to escape from that place. Why was this woman still thinking of going back? Did she want to die? Kong Rui smiled. I have something to confirm! Ill go with you! Chao Bai said without thinking. Kong Rui was about to refuse when she saw Chao Bai staring straight at her, as if he wouldnt send her into the palace if she dared to refuse. Kong Rui was a little helpless. You can go in with me, but dont stop me from doing what I want to do, okay? Hearing Kong Ruis gentle tone, Chao Bai nodded in satisfaction. I can help you! You just have to watch me, Kong Rui emphasized seriously. Chao Bai didnt say anything. He only shrugged and didnt intend to make any promises. Kong Rui felt vexed, but she didnt want to waste any more time. Ill do some preparations before we set off! Chao Bai didnt know what Kong Rui was referring to. He felt bored, so he studied a small item that he had secretly stolen from the Li familys home. It was a palm-sized stone. It was completely black and there was a faint dark red gas lingering around it. This thing is rare. It seems that the Li family must have spent a lot of effort to get it, Chao Bai said indifferently as he played with the stone with one hand. Kong Rui walked into the inner room and took out a demon crystal she had brought from the Demon Abyss. This crystal could find the location of the demonic energy and guide Kong Rui to find the hidden demonic energy. Back then, when Kong Niang handed the crystal to Kong Rui, she was only worried that Kong Rui would encounter the remaining forces of the demons outside. With the crystal, Kong Rui could find them. The demons didnt have to take care of Kong Rui, but Kong Niang wanted Kong Rui to be able to escape safely. Kong Niang wasnt sure if there were still demons outside the Demon Abyss. After all, the queen had spent a lot of effort chasing them all into the Demon Abyss. Chapter 116 - Yin Lings Visit Chapter 116: Yin Lings Visit Kong Rui used demonic energy to activate the crystal, and it finally reacted. The black crystal shone with a faint halo. The light circulated and seemed to pulse. Are there really demons nearby? Kong Rui was pleasantly surprised and nervous at the same time. She activated her demonic energy again to search for the location of the demons, but she realized that the crystals reaction had suddenly disappeared. Kong Rui frowned in disappointment, but she didnt take it to heart. She wanted to take this crystal to find the secret that the Li family wanted to hide! After Kong Rui put away the crystal, she bid farewell to Chao Bai before leaving in a hurry. Chao Bai wanted to stop her, but before he could speak, Kong Rui had already rushed out. Helpless, Chao Bai put away the stone and left behind Kong Rui. The two of them arrived at the Li familys residence one after another. At this moment, the Li family was heavily guarded. Because the second elder had died under mysterious circumstances and the Li familys ancestral hall had been destroyed overnight, it aroused the alarm of the royal family. In order to investigate the truth, the queen sent someone to the Li family to assist in the investigation. The person sent was none other than Yin Ling! The princess, Wen Qiong, was already so severely injured, but the queen still sent Yin Ling to the Li familys home. Clearly, the queen was very concerned about the Li familys incident. The Li familys patriarch was furious that the ancestral hall had been destroyed, that the second elder had been killed, and that he still had to deal with the envoy sent by the queen despite all the trouble. He was on the verge of having an outburst. Seeing that the Patriarch was in a bad mood, the First Elder took on the responsibility of welcoming Yin Ling. Yin Ling was one of the queens most trusted aids and was already used to being flattered by the various clans. Now that the Li familys patriarch was so dismissive and negligent towards him, Yin Ling made a mental note. However, seeing that the Li family was experiencing trouble, Yin Ling didnt intend to fuss over it now. That evening, the Li familys patriarch welcomed Yin Ling in the inner hall outside the ancestral hall. You guys must be busy investigating the truth, so I was ordered by the queen to help you guys. Yin Ling bowed to the Li familys patriarch, but his attitude wasnt respectful at all. The Li familys patriarch waved his hand impatiently. Thank you, envoy. Its just that the Li family has a lot of mundane matters to attend to now and cant entertain you well. I hope you dont mind. Yin Ling nodded politely. Patriarch, youre being too polite! The Li family has encountered unforeseen trouble, so I have to search for the truth with the Li family so that we can report to the queen faster and let her rest assured. When he heard Yin Ling mention the queen, the Li familys patriarch frowned. Seeing this, the First Elder immediately said, Dispatching emissary Yin Ling to help us is the queens kind gesture towards the Li family. Youre too polite, First Elder. The queen is also concerned about the Li family. After all, the Li family is the queens maiden family, Yin Ling said as he looked at the Li familys patriarch. The Li familys patriarch remained silent, and his expression darkened. Indeed, the Li family was the queens maiden family. While they inherited the supreme glory brought by the queens position, it also brought a lot of trouble to the Li family. The queen knew very well what the Li family had sacrificed to protect the queens position. She should also know why the Li family had encountered all of this! The more the Li familys patriarch thought about it, the more dejected he became. At this moment, the queen had sent Yin Ling over not to help him, but to monitor them and make sure they didnt leak information! The Li familys patriarch secretly sulked, but he didnt dare to say anything harsh to Yin Ling. Before the queen married into the royal family, she was the most likely candidate for the next head of the Li family. Ever since the queen entered the royal family, the position of the head of the Li family had been vacant. The patriarch had originally planned to let Li Ling, who had performed outstandingly this time, succeed the position, but now, Li Ling had suddenly disappeared! Chapter 117 - Watched! Chapter 117: Watched! Thinking of Li Lings disappearance, the Li familys patriarch felt vexed. Li Lings disappearance was too fishy and something happened in the Li familys home at the same time. The Li familys patriarch originally suspected that someone had kidnapped Li Ling after doing these things, but until now, he had not received any news of anyone blackmailing the Li family. Not only that, but there was also news that Li Ling had disappeared after entering the palace! Now, the Princess was injured and Li Ling was missing. These things happened too closely. It was difficult not to link these things together! The more the Li familys patriarch thought about it, the more vexed he felt. Even worse, Yin Ling just had to come to the Li family to cause trouble at this time! After a few perfunctory exchanges, the First Elder saw that the Li familys patriarchs expression wasnt pleasant, so he led Yin Ling back to the guest room to rest. Although Yin Ling looked like he had accepted a mission and couldnt rest, seeing that the Li familys patriarch had no intention of saying anything to him, he decided to secretly investigate the secret the Li family wanted to hide. Yin Ling was arranged to stay in the courtyard furthest from the ancestral hall. Although they said that it was to ensure that no one disturbed him, it was only to prevent Yin Ling from interfering in the Li familys matters. How could Yin Ling not understand what the Li family meant? However, he didnt make a fuss. Kong Rui sneakily approached the Li familys residence. In order to avoid being discovered, she held up the Yin-Yang Umbrella and chose a quiet spot to jump in. Over the past few days in the Li familys home, Kong Rui had already figured out the terrain of the Li family. There was usually no one in this courtyard, so it was a good place to sneak into the Li familys home from. However, Kong Rui didnt expect to see the First Elder leading Yin Ling over as soon as she entered the courtyard. Kong Rui was shocked and held her breath without daring to move. Although her current cultivation level had already reached the third level of the Spirit Platform Realm and was comparable to Yin Lings, she was still much inferior to the First Elder. Although Kong Rui was covered by the Yin-Yang Umbrella, she couldnt guarantee that the First Elder wouldnt notice her. Just as Kong Rui was thinking about how to avoid the First Elders detection, she felt a faint golden halo suddenly appear under her feet. The halo flashed and in the next moment, Kong Rui heard Chao Bais voice in her ear. Ill see if you still dare to ditch me and do things alone next time! Upon hearing Chao Bais voice, Kong Rui instantly felt at ease. It seemed that Chao Bai had cast a spell on her to hide her whereabouts. As expected, when the First Elder led Yin Ling into the courtyard, he didnt notice anything amiss. Kong Rui watched Yin Ling enter the room with a displeased expression. The First Elder stayed in the room for a while before leaving. After leaving the courtyard, the First Elder said to the disciple who had followed him, Keep an eye on him! Dont let him run around! The disciple immediately obliged and bowed as the First Elder left. Kong Rui glanced at Yin Ling, who was pondering over something in the room, and pursed her lips. It seems that the queen is also afraid of the Li family. The Li family must be hiding something that can threaten the queens status! Thinking of this, Kong Rui became even more curious about the Li familys secret. When she destroyed the Li familys ancestral hall last time, Kong Rui had no chance to find the whereabouts of the Li familys secret technique. However, according to Chao Bai, the secret technique was probably hidden in an even more secret place by the Li familys patriarch. Kong Rui had to take the risk again and find that secret technique. Only then could she completely take back her phoenix essence and phoenix bone! The reason Kong Rui spared Wen Qiongs life was to let her experience the feeling of having her phoenix bone shaved off! Ever since the little phoenix returned to Kong Ruis side, she could already feel the phoenix essence in her body gradually regenerating. It seemed that in time, the phoenix essence in her body would definitely recover completely. However, she had to get the phoenix bone back from Wen Qiong! Chapter 118 - 118 Secret Room Again? 118 Secret Room Again? Kong Rui was about to step forward when she heard Chao Bais voice again. Dont move! Someones here! Kong Rui froze, but she didnt sense any movement beside her. She was about to ask a question when she suddenly realized that Yin Lings expression had changed slightly. In the next moment, a black shadow appeared in front of Yin Ling. Why are you here? Yin Ling was obviously surprised by the persons arrival, but he quickly restrained his emotions. That person chuckled. The queen was worried that the Li family would change their minds, so she ordered me to help you. Yin Lings expression turned ugly. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the queens distrust, but it was the queens arrangement after all, so he couldnt refuse directly. Dont let the Li family find out, Yin Ling said coldly. The black shadow sneered again. Dont worry! With my cultivation level, no one will discover me if I dont appear! After the black shadow finished speaking, it disappeared in the next moment. Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling became even angrier. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles. Kong Rui wasnt interested in the rivalry between the queens people. It would be best if these people fought to the death. Kong Rui would be happy to see it. After leaving Yin Lings courtyard, Kong Rui walked towards the Li familys ancestral hall. Along the way, Chao Bais voice rang in Kong Ruis ears from time to time, reminding her where to avoid danger. When they were close to the ancestral hall, Kong Rui asked, Where are you? Kong Rui could sense that Chao Bai was beside her and was constantly observing her movements, but she couldnt sense Chao Bais aura at all. She didnt even sense any spiritual energy fluctuations! How unbelievable! How high was Chao Bais cultivation level? Chao Bais voice sounded again. Up here. Kong Rui froze. Then, she looked up and stared blankly at the Yin-Yang Umbrella. After a while, she realized that Chao Bai was moving in the sky above the Li familys courtyard. Im going into the ancestral hall now. If Before Kong Rui could finish, Chao Bai stopped her. The thing youre looking for isnt in the ancestral hall, Chao Bai said softly. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked in a low voice, Do you know what Im looking for? Chao Bai sighed softly. I dont know! But theres nothing in the Li familys ancestral hall now! Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui understood that the Li familys patriarch must have moved all the treasures after the ancestral hall was destroyed. Do you know where everything is hidden? Kong Rui asked again. Chao Bai touched the stone on his chest and said softly, You only thought of asking me now? Upon hearing Chao Bais question, Kong Rui said with frustration, I was wrong! I should have asked you first! Chao Bai finally seemed satisfied. Theres a courtyard two doors down on your right. Its in the secret room in that courtyard. Kong Rui looked to her right in a daze. The courtyard two doors down on her right seemed to be the queens old residence in the Li family. In other words, that was where the Li familys treasures had been transferred to? Yet another secret chamber! Why did the queen like secret chambers so much?! Kong Rui took a deep breath and prepared to walk towards the secret chamber. Chao Bai asked, What are you looking for? A secret technique. This time, Kong Rui didnt hide anything and told Chao Bai directly. Chao Bai paused for a moment before saying, Then go take a look! We might be able to find what you want! Hearing that Chao Bai actually didnt stop her, Kong Rui was actually a little caught off guard. She didnt hesitate for long and quickly walked towards the courtyard. After walking into the courtyard, Kong Rui suddenly felt a powerful spiritual energy. What was going on? Chapter 119 - 119 Exploring the Secret Chamber 119 Exploring the Secret Chamber Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground in a daze while feeling the abundant spiritual energy constantly surging from a certain direction. At this moment, Kong Rui suddenly felt someone beside her. She was stunned for a moment before relaxing. The person who appeared beside her was none other than Chao Bai. Lets go. Thats the place! As Chao Bai spoke, he led the way towards the place with abundant spiritual energy. After Kong Rui looked around, she was immediately puzzled. Theres actually no one guarding such a place where secret treasures are hidden? Chao Bai shrugged. Of course there are! But I found them troublesome, so I temporarily immobilized them! Kong Rui stopped in her tracks. After a while, she followed behind Chao Bai in amusement. Because of the huge change in the Li family, most of the guards with higher cultivation levels were sent to guard the corners of the Li familys residence and take care of the masters of the Li family. Another portion of them kept an eye on Yin Ling, as if they were afraid that Yin Ling would cause trouble in the residence. In this way, the place where the secret treasures were hidden became the least secure place in the Li familys residence. Kong Rui followed Chao Bai to the door of the secret chamber and frowned when she saw the indentation on the door. How do we enter this chamber? Kong Rui looked at the heavy stone door. There was nothing else on it except an indentation. If they destroyed the stone door now and entered, they would definitely alarm the Li familys patriarchs and elders. At that time, not to mention finding the secret technique, it wouldnt be easy for them to escape either. However, they had already come this far. If they didnt enter, Kong Rui would feel even more rueful! Just as she was hesitating, Chao Bai took out a black stone and placed it in the indentation. The dark red gas on the stone spread along the indentation to the entire stone door, as if it wanted to wrap the entire stone door with the gas. After a while, the stone door creaked and slowly rose from the bottom. After Kong Rui saw the scene in front of her, she turned to look at Chao Bai. Why do you have the key to this secret chamber? I got it by chance. Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui felt that he was definitely hiding something, but now wasnt the time to dwell on these things. She had to get this done quickly! She held Chao Bais hand as she quickly entered the secret chamber to search for the secret technique she was looking for. There were a total of four large and small chambers in the secret chamber. In each chamber, there were a few wooden shelves and dozens of wooden boxes. Kong Rui searched the wooden shelves for places where secret techniques might be placed, but she only found some top-secret cultivation techniques that had been out of circulation for a long time. Chao Bai also casually flipped through those things, as if he disdained these things that the Li family regarded as treasures. Kong Rui searched, but didnt find what she wanted. She was immediately disappointed. Seeing her like this, Chao Bai said, Why dont we bring some cultivation technique treasures back so that we wont have to make a wasted trip? Kong Rui frowned. She couldnt accept this outcome. She flipped through the wooden shelves again and opened the wooden box that might contain the secret technique to see if there were any secret compartments. However, after searching again, there was still nothing. Just as Kong Rui was about to give up, she hammered a wooden box beside her, but green ash fell from the top of her head. Kong Rui looked up, but didnt see anything unusual. She thought for a moment and punched the wooden box again. Dust continued to fall. This place was made of solid rock. Every part of it was seamless. How could there be green ash falling from above? Could it be that there were other secret compartments here? Kong Rui immediately jumped up on the wooden box under her feet and stabbed the knife in her hand into the rock wall at the top, hanging herself in midair. Chapter 120 - 120 Yin Lings Mission 120 Yin Lings Mission Kong Rui reached out and groped around the dark rock wall, but she still found nothing. Just as she was about to turn over and get down, she suddenly felt a dense stone with something engraved on it. Kong Rui widened her eyes to see what was written on it, but the dim light in the secret room made it impossible for her to see clearly. Kong Rui searched her body to find a light source to see the contents. Suddenly, a fireball appeared in Chao Bais hand and slowly rose in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui stared at the fireball for a long time, but didnt react. At this moment, Chao Bai said, Hurry up. Someone is coming this way! Under Chao Bais urging, Kong Rui hurriedly looked at the words on it. There was a lot of content recorded on it and it seemed to be recording a summary of the Li familys secret techniques. Kong Rui read it carefully. She took out a small knife that she had obtained from Lu Yang and cut around the stone to remove it. Chao Bai was a little shocked to see Kong Rui come down with the stone. However, the two of them didnt have the time to discuss anything else. They quickly rushed out of the entrance of the secret chamber and ran in the direction of Yin Lings residence. Currently, the Li familys residence was filled with panic and paranoia. However, they didnt dare to search Yin Lings residence openly. The two of them quickly ran towards Yin Lings residence. When they arrived outside Yin Lings residence, Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui with one hand and stopped outside the courtyard. At this moment, Yin Ling seemed to be reporting the situation to someone. The Li residence is heavily guarded now. Ive been arranged to stay in Qingyuan Pavilion. Obviously, the person Yin Ling reported to was the queen. The queen said aloofly, These old fellows are really scheming! They actually arranged for you to stay in such a remote place! At night, search for that thing. Dont let them notice! Yin Ling immediately bowed and accepted the order. Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Despite their original intention to leave, they immediately changed plans. After the two of them exchanged looks, they saw the same thought in each others eyes. Then, they smiled and made up their minds. It was almost nighttime, so Yin Ling would probably take action soon. Chao Bai chanted a few more spells and strengthened the invisibility curse of the two of them. This way, not only was Yin Ling unable to discover them for the time being, but even the people from the Li family wouldnt be able to discover the two of them. At night, Yin Ling changed into a set of night clothes and darted out of the room. As soon as he left, a black figure followed behind him. Kong Rui looked at the figure, which was probably one of the Li familys secret guards. Behind the secret guard, there was another figure. It looked like the powerhouse who had met Yin Ling earlier. Kong Rui and Chao Bai gave each other a look, then followed them. Yin Ling seemed to be very familiar with the inner courtyard of the Li familys residence. After making many turns, he actually turned into the secret room that Kong Rui had just gone to today. To Kong Ruis surprise, the people from the Li familys residence didnt seem to realize that the secret chamber had intruders. There were only two more guards at the door. The cultivation levels of the two guards were only at the seventh level of the Spirit Body Realm. In addition to the four guards with the third level of the Spirit Body Realm, there were only six guards outside the secret chamber. How could these six people defeat Yin Ling, who had already reached the eighth level of the Spirit Body Realm? It had to be known that the increase in spiritual bodies wasnt just an increase in martial strength. It also represented absolute suppression of strength. Since Yin Ling also had the advantage of attacking in the dark, he defeated all six guards at once. Chapter 121 - 121 Betrayal 121 Betrayal Seeing how ruthless Yin Ling was, Kong Rui was a little puzzled. Didnt the queen instruct Yin Ling not to be discovered? It was impossible for the Li family not to notice him after Yin Ling defeated the guards with such fanfare! Before Kong Rui could react, Yin Ling had already entered the secret chamber. As expected, the secret guard following closely behind him immediately turned around to report this situation. Before he could move, the powerhouse following closely behind him had already restrained him. In the next moment, Yin Ling walked out of the secret chamber under Kong Ruis surprised gaze. The man in black came to Yin Lings side with a disdainful expression. Yin Ling glanced at the secret guard and raised his eyebrows slightly as he asked, Done? They cant hear or see us! The man in black said with certainty. In the next moment, Yin Ling and the man in black immediately left the secret room. Kong Rui froze for a moment, but then she was dragged away by Chao Bai to follow Yin Ling and the others. Along the way, Kong Rui was thinking about Yin Lings motive for doing this. Unknowingly, she arrived at the Li familys ancestral hall. At this moment, the Li familys ancestral hall had already turned into ruins. Clearly, the Li familys patriarch could no longer care about the situation in the ancestral hall. He was ordering people to do their best to find Li Ling and the murderer of the Second Elder. As Kong Rui looked at the mottled and bloodstained wall, she thought of the seven pitiful people who had been sealed in coffins for an unknown period of time. Her heart tightened again. However, Yin Ling and the others acted quickly, not giving Kong Rui a chance to dwell on the sadness. The two of them arrived at the forest behind the ancestral hall and walked towards a huge tree that was dozens of meters tall. Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling stood in front of the tree and circled it, sizing it up. It seemed like he was looking for something. After a while, Yin Ling took out a dark green jade pestle and inserted it about a foot west of the giant tree. Then, there was a soft click behind the huge tree. Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling went to the back of the huge tree and started digging something out from behind it. Finally, when Yin Ling appeared in front of Kong Rui again, there was a wooden box in his hand. This is it? The man in black looked at the box in Yin Lings hand and asked. Yes! Yin Ling nodded and opened his storage space to stuff the wooden box in. At this moment, a shout came from the ancestral hall. Who dares to trespass into the forbidden area of the Li familys residence?! Kong Rui recognized the voice. It was the leader of the Li familys secret guards, the eldest disciple of the First Elder, Zhang Xuan! Zhang Xuan was dressed in grayish-black clothes with silver cuffs. He held a steel knife in his hand and pointed it at Yin Ling and the other two. Kong Rui had seen Zhang Xuan once. He was a guard specifically sent by the Li familys patriarch when she was participating in the spirit beast competition. At that time, she already knew that Zhang Xuans cultivation level was close to the third level of the Spirit Platform Realm. Other than the elders of the Li family, his cultivation level was the highest. Zhang Xuans cultivation level was clearly above Yin Lings, but Kong Rui couldnt tell the level of the black-robed mans cultivation level. Yin Ling didnt seem nervous at all when he saw Zhang Xuan. As he held the wooden box in his hand, he said to Zhang Xuan, What do you plan to do? From the tense situation, Kong Rui thought that she would definitely see a battle. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xuan put away his steel saber the next moment and bowed to Yin Ling. Greetings, Mr. Yin Ling! Yin Ling sneered. Commander Zhang, youre quite sensible. Only then did Kong Rui realize that Zhang Xuan had probably already betrayed the Li family and joined the queens faction. As for when the grudge between the Li family and the queen arose, Kong Rui was even more curious about it. Wasnt the Li family and the queen in cahoots? To think that she had tried so hard to sow discord between them, but she didnt expect them to already have their own schemes! Chapter 122 - 122 Gem 122 Gem Before Kong Rui could figure it out, she saw Chao Bai staring fixedly at the wooden box, as if he wanted to see what was inside. Seeing that Chao Bais expression was amiss, Kong Rui asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? Is there something wrong with that box? Chao Bai frowned and replied in a low voice, Theres demonic energy inside. Kong Rui looked at the wooden box in surprise, but she didnt sense any demonic energy. Why cant I feel it? Kong Rui was about to ask when she saw that Chao Bai had already made a move. Kong Rui didnt expect Chao Bai to be faster than her! She was about to snatch the box from Yin Lings hand to see what was going on when she saw Chao Bai grab the box from Yin Lings hand. The man in black and Zhang Xuan reacted at the same time and grabbed the box. Chao Bai grabbed Kong Ruis hand and rushed towards the box. Just before Zhang Xuan and the man in black touched the box, Chao Bai grabbed it. Before the two of them could react, Chao Bai had already muttered a teleportation curse and instantly left the ancestral hall. The two of them arrived near the secret room and saw that the secret guard who was tracking Yin Ling had already left. He must have gone to report Yin Lings movements to the Li familys patriarch. The thing youre looking for should be here! Chao Bai handed the box to Kong Rui. Before Kong Rui could ask what this box was, Chao Bais expression changed slightly as he asked, Can we leave now? Kong Rui knew that they must have alarmed the Li family. If they were surrounded by the Li familys patriarch and the others, they wouldnt be able to escape so easily! Lets go! Kong Rui didnt hesitate and grabbed Chao Bai. The corners of Chao Bais mouth curled up in satisfaction. His fingers moved slightly and drew a faint golden halo under the two of them. The halo moved slightly, and Kong Rui felt as if her body was sucked in by a huge force. She squeezed her eyes shut as she felt the rapid movement of the air around her. When everything returned to stillness, Kong Rui opened her eyes. As she looked at the antique wooden table and chair in front of her, she smiled and said, You have to teach me this cultivation technique when you have time. Its just a small array. If you want to learn, Ill teach you, Chao Bai said, since he didnt intend to hide anything. Then, he walked to the window and gently pushed it open. Do you think Yin Ling and the others know who stole their things? Kong Rui knew that Chao Bai had used a spell that could make him invisible, but she wasnt sure if this spell was effective towards Zhang Xuan and the man in black. Chao Bai shrugged. It doesnt matter. In any case, they wont be able to see our true faces. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Then, she understood that under the invisibility technique, Chao Bai must have changed their appearance as well. What a meticulous freak! It seemed that she should refrain from offending him. If this person became an enemy, how terrifying would he be?! As Kong Rui was thinking, Chao Bai gestured with his chin at Kong Rui. See if the thing in that box is what youre looking for. Only then did Kong Rui remember the box she had snatched from Yin Ling. Chao Bai was so certain that this was what she was looking for. What was it? As Kong Rui looked at the purple crown pattern that symbolized the royal family, she immediately became nervous. Wait! Chao Bai said. He formed a seal with one hand and set up a barrier around the two of them before nodding at Kong Rui. She opened the wooden box gently. Inside, there was a completely black gem. Black gas was constantly circulating in the gem. Kong Rui could clearly feel that the gem was filled with demonic energy. The density was even comparable to that of the deepest demonic forest in the Demon Abyss! How could there be such a thing in the Li familys residence? Was this the most important secret the Li family wanted to hide? The royal familys purple crown pattern Did that mean that this gem filled with demonic energy belonged to the royal family? Chapter 123 - 123 Su Niangs Problem 123 Su Niangs Problem In an instant, so many thoughts entered Kong Ruis mind that she could no longer think rationally. She was about to carefully examine the gem when she heard a commotion outside the door. The house they lived in was located in the deepest part of the inner courtyard of Fragrant Garden. Ordinary people wouldnt come to this place. No matter how much of a ruckus the guests in the front courtyard caused, they would at most reach the atrium and not the depths of the inner courtyard. Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks and immediately put away the wooden box. Chao Bai didnt immediately remove the barrier. Just in case, it was better not to let anyone outside notice that there were people in this room for the time being. The two of them heard someone shouting in the courtyard, Call that woman, Su Niang, out! A man raised his voice and stood in the courtyard while shouting Su Niangs name. Kong Rui suddenly wondered if that wealthy family had come to look for Tong Sheng. She immediately stood up and wanted to rush out to take a look, but Chao Bai grabbed her hand and gestured for her not to be anxious. After a while, it seemed like Su Niang walked out. The mans voice was still filled with ruthlessness. Youre finally out! Tell me! When are you going to repay the money you owe our master?! Hearing this, Kong Rui was stunned. She didnt expect this man to be here to collect debt. It was unknown what Su Niang said to the man, but even though Kong Rui tried to listen carefully, she couldnt hear clearly. After a while, the man cursed with resentment and left. Chao Bai removed the barrier. Seeing Kong Ruis dazed expression, he poked her face with a finger and asked softly, Whats wrong? A small dent was poked in Kong Ruis face. Chao Bai seemed to like doing this and poked her a few more times. Kong Rui finally came back to her senses and waved away Chao Bais hand. Tell me, what did Su Niang say to that person? How could such a debt collector leave so easily? What did Su Niang say to him to make him leave just like that? Kong Rui was wondering when she heard a light knock on the door. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and saw that he was staring at the door without any surprise. Master, Im Su Niang. May I come in? Su Niangs soft voice sounded aggrieved and pitiful. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai again before saying, Come in. Chao Bai returned to the inner room since he didnt plan to meet Su Niang. Kong Rui sat at the table and planned to see what Su Niang wanted to do. After Su Niang walked in, she bowed to Kong Rui. Then, she knelt on the ground. Kong Rui was shocked. Then, she coughed to hide her loss of composure. Why are you here at this time? Su Niang looked up at Kong Rui, but her eyes were searching for something. Please save me, Master! Su Niang said as tears filled her eyes. What happened? Kong Rui asked softly. Seeing Su Niangs sudden tears, she couldnt help but feel shocked. Su Niang pressed her sleeve against her eyes and wiped away the tears that were about to fall. Previously, I told you that I was originally the mistress of a wealthy family. Although my life wasnt considered extravagant, there was always financial security. I knew that I couldnt rely on him completely, so I worked in Fragrant Garden for a few years. As Su Niang spoke, she couldnt help but sigh. However, ever since my familys head suddenly died, not only did the wealthy family take back the residence that Tong Sheng and I lived in, but they also kept forcing me to hand Tong Sheng over to them. I was unwilling to and fled with Tong Sheng. Although the brothel keeper of Fragrant Garden took us in, she also cheated me of all the money I had left. At this point, Su Niang couldnt help but cry. Chapter 124 - 124 The Li Family? 124 The Li Family? When the head of the family was alive, he ordered many treasures in my name. Now, the debtors are after me for this debt. I really cant repay the debt. Please help me! With that, Su Niang kowtowed to Kong Rui. This time, Kong Rui wasnt shocked by Su Niangs actions. She just looked at Su Niang quietly, as if thinking about something. After a while, she asked, What treasures did your family head order? Su Niang was stunned by this question. After a while, she took out a few pieces of paper from her lapel and handed them to Kong Rui. After Kong Rui took a look, she couldnt help but feel shocked. She said to Su Niang, Leave this with me first. Ill think of a way to help you resolve it. Go back and rest bow! When Su Niang heard Kong Ruis words, she immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and kowtowed to Kong Rui a few times. Thank you, Master, for saving my life again! Kong Rui waved her hand and asked Su Niang to go back first. Then, she instructed, Take good care of Tong Sheng. Dont let them find him! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Su Niang immediately nodded with a determined expression. I will! Su Niang left the room and closed the door tightly. Only then did Chao Bai walk out of the room. He glanced at the closed door and asked, Why are you helping her? You know very well that shes lying to you! Chao Bai snorted unhappily. He could clearly see the scheming look in Su Niangs eyes. He didnt believe that Kong Rui didnt notice it! Kong Rui handed the papers to Chao Bai. Im not sure if what she said is true, but these things should be true! Chao Bai leaned over to take a look and saw that the few pieces of paper were actually the purchase records of a few Dharma artifacts. Most importantly, Kong Rui had seen one of the Dharma artifacts in the Li familys home! In other words, the man backing Su Niang was actually from the Li family? A Li family member who suddenly died Su Niang was actually the mistress of the second elder of the Li family? Wouldnt that mean Tong Sheng was a descendant of the Li family?! Kong Rui didnt expect this world to be so small! Before Kong Rui could finish marveling, Chao Bai raised another question. Didnt you notice that the demonic energy on Tong Sheng seems to have condensed a little more? What? Not understanding what Chao Bai meant, Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. When I happened to see him today, I realized that there seemed to be demonic energy surging in his body again. Chao Bai explained his discovery. This time, Kong Rui really didnt know what was going on anymore. As she sat on the chair, she gripped the papers tightly with both hands. After a while, she said, It seems that the Li family really has a lot of secrets! All the evidence that could expose the Li familys secret gathering of demonic energy and the use of harmful array formations to revive the dead had appeared in front of Kong Rui. If she didnt take action now, wouldnt she be wasting such a good opportunity? Kong Ruis eyes darted around and she immediately came up with a plan. How are the princesss injuries?! When she saw that Wen Qiongs injuries didnt improve, the queen was so angry that she threw everything in front of her to the ground. All the spiritual doctors knelt in a row in Wen Qiongs palace, but none of them dared to make a sound. The queen looked at the group of trembling people in front of her with an even angrier expression. What a bunch of useless things! Keeping you guys is simply an embarrassment to the empire! As the queen spoke, she ordered people to drag these spiritual doctors away and behead them. The spiritual doctors immediately cried and begged the queen for mercy. At this moment, Nie Yin appeared outside the palace. He walked up to the queen and bowed before saying, Your Highness, you cant kill these spiritual doctors! Chapter 125 - 125 Threat 125 Threat The queen glared at Nie Yin with an expression that said she would kill whoever dared to stop her. Nie Yin wasnt frightened by the queen and only advised softly, Now that the princess is sick, if you kill all these spiritual doctors, who will dare to treat the princess? If you let them live for the time being, at least they can come up with a way to protect the princess life! Nie Yin kept his head lowered while waiting for the queen to change her mind. The queen seemed to have taken Nie Yins words to heart. She instructed coldly, Drag these spiritual doctors away and flog each of them fifty times. Then drag them back to continue treating the princess! As Wen Qiong lay on the bed in a daze, she heard Nie Yins voice and reached out to feel around. At this moment, she could hear but couldnt speak. Tears streamed down her face, but Nie Yin seemed to have no intention of going forward. He only said to the queen, I heard that the Li family suffered a huge incident today and something happened to the princess. Have you thought about how to resolve this matter? The queens expression turned ugly when she heard Nie Yins words. The Nie family was simply here to add insult to injury! The Li familys ancestral hall had been destroyed, so the queen couldnt use a secret technique to let Wen Qiong recover. She could only wait for Yin Ling to bring the thing back and see if she could find a more suitable treatment. As the faction behind the queen, the Li family had encountered such a big incident. Wen Qiong was also injured at the same time. It was obvious that someone was targeting the Li family and the queen! The Nie family still had marital agreements with the royal family, so it was understandable for them to come and help. However, the elder of the Nie family had come early in the morning to advise the queen that the Nie family could help the royal family, but he asked the royal family to cede ownership of Spirit Mountain. How could the queen agree to this request? Not only did she immediately reject the request, but she also expressed her dissatisfaction with the fact that Nie Yin hadnt visited since Wen Qiongs accident. Now that Nie Yin was here, he was clearly waiting for the queens reply! The queen gritted her teeth. Well talk about Spirit Mountain later. Do you have a way to treat the princess? Nie Yin glanced at Wen Qiong, who was trying her best to reach out in his direction, and nodded. The Nie family has a secret technique that can quickly heal people with serious injuries. However, the process of this secret technique is very painful, and the treatment effect will vary from person to person. From Nie Yins phrasing, it was obvious that whether or not Wen Qiong could be treated was hard to say. When the queen heard this, although she was angry, with Wen Qiongs current situation, she could only try her best! She was about to agree to Nie Yins suggestion when she heard Nie Yin say, In addition, I hope Your Highness can agree to The queen frowned slightly and cursed Nie Yin for raising conditions again and again at this time. He was deliberately making things difficult for her. However, the queen knew that no matter what she lost, it wasnt as important as Wen Qiongs life! Seeing that the queen didnt stop him from continuing, Nie Yin said again, Please terminate the marital agreement between the Nie family and the royal family! Hearing Nie Yins words, the queen was immediately furious. Wen Qiong, who was on the bed, also roared. Now, she couldnt speak, so she could only make loud whimpers, accompanied by sobs, to express her protest. The queen turned to look at Wen Qiong before saying to Nie Yin, What if I dont agree? Nie Yin smiled. Its already very difficult to implement the Nie familys secret technique. If anything happens midway Are you threatening me? The queens eyes widened as she stared fixedly at Nie Yin. Nie Yin immediately shook his head and smiled. I wouldnt dare to, but please consider which matter is more important! The queen turned around again and looked at Wen Qiong with heartache, but she still nodded at Nie Yin. It was fine to call off this engagement, but Wen Qiongs life had to be saved. She was her only daughter! Chapter 126 - 126 Deserves Death 126 Deserves Death Although the queen had been threatened by Nie Yin, there was nothing she could do now. After all, if she wanted to save Wen Qiong, Nie Yin was the only way! The queen gritted her teeth and was about to agree when she saw Yin Ling walking over from afar. The queens expression changed slightly as she instructed Nie Yin, Ill consider what you said. You can leave now! Seeing that the queens attitude had changed, Nie Yin narrowed his eyes and left. As he passed by Yin Ling, Nie Yin felt a strange aura lingering around Yin Lings body. He couldnt tell what it was, but it was definitely not the type of spiritual energy they cultivated! After Nie Yin left, Yin Ling knelt in front of the queen. Your Highness, I failed to do my job and didnt bring the thing back. Please punish me! When the queen heard Yin Lings words, her expression instantly darkened. What happened? Did the Li family obstruct you? the queen asked, already filled with hatred for the Li family. Yin Ling didnt dare to look up at the queen and could only say gloomily, I I didnt see who did it! He also found it strange. Not only did he not see who did it, but even the two people beside him didnt sense anyone making a move! They chased them around, but actually lost them. Not only that, but the Li family also discovered that they had trespassed into the forbidden area. Helpless, they could only return to the palace first. As for whether Zhang Xuan could hide it from the Li family, he couldnt care less now. The queens expression became distorted when she heard Yin Lings words. What do you mean you didnt see who it was? Not daring to make a sound, Yin Ling lowered his head even more. Are you saying that you dont even know whose hands that thing fell into? The queens voice became even louder, echoing throughout the palace. Even everyone outside heard it. Yin Ling immediately kowtowed on the ground. I deserve to die! The queen watched as Yin Ling bowed and confessed. Then, she took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. After a long while, she spoke again. Did you find anything else in the Li family? She sounded very calm. The ancestral hall was destroyed. Theres nothing left. Yin Ling was still kneeling on the ground, maintaining the posture of kowtowing. There seems to be something fishy about the Second Elders death. The Li familys patriarch and a few elders are tracking the murderer. I heard that theyre also looking for a mistress and a child the Second Elder raised outside. Second Elders mistress? The queen raised her eyebrows slightly, and she couldnt help but feel shocked. She actually didnt know about this! What else had the Second Elder secretly done?! Moreover, the Li familys patriarch had used a forbidden technique to protect the Second Elders life. It seemed that the Second Elder probably knew useful information! With this thought in mind, the queen instructed Yin Ling, Bring the mistress and the child to the palace before the Li family finds them! I want to see them! The people the Li family was desperately looking for must be hiding some secret! Seeing that the queen didnt punish him and even gave him a new mission, Yin Ling immediately kowtowed and accepted the order. The queen took a deep breath to calm herself down. At that moment, Wen Qiong started whining behind her again. In order not to let Nie Yins words stimulate Wen Qiong, the queen had used a spell to seal Wen Qiongs ears. Since she couldnt hear their voices clearly, after calling out for a while, she fell asleep. The queen walked to Wen Qiongs side and saw that her face was covered in tears even in her sleep. She felt helpless and heartbroken. Ever since Wen Qiong was injured, she was in so much pain that she couldnt sleep at all. She kept shouting, but she couldnt speak, and she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Today, Nie Yins arrival allowed Wen Qiong to recover a little. No matter what Nie Yins goal was, at least the effect seemed pretty good. Chapter 127 - 127 Spreading Rumors 127 Spreading Rumors The queen gently tousled the sweat-covered hair on Wen Qiongs face, her eyes filled with pity and heartache. She secretly gritted her teeth as she thought, Damn that phoenix essence that just wont work at this time! And as for the guys who let the beast go, dont let me catch you guys, or else youll be dead meat! The queen originally thought that the phoenix essence wouldnt be of use, so she grabbed the little phoenix and let it bleed to nourish Wen Qiongs body. It was said that phoenix blood could cure all illnesses and strengthen ones body and soul. There were even historical records that medicinal pills condensed with phoenix blood could quickly increase ones cultivation level. The queen immediately ordered people to capture the phoenix. Unexpectedly, the palace servants came to report that someone had actually let the little phoenix go! Not only that, but no one in the palace knew the little phoenixs whereabouts! The queen naturally didnt believe that someone could save the little phoenix without anyone knowing, but those experts collectively expressed that they knew nothing. The queen couldnt punish anyone for the time being, so she could only suppress her anger. The queen had sent powerhouses to track the little phoenix, but they had still found nothing. Could it be that she really had to agree to Nie Yins request? The queen sighed softly. Wen Qiong, who had just had her hearing restored, seemed to have woken up. She let out a whimper and looked around. After discovering that the queen was alone in the palace, she widened her eyes and looked at the queen, as if asking where Nie Yin was. The queen sighed and said gently to Wen Qiong, Nie Yin went to find you a good medicine for treatment. Rest well. We we will definitely cure you! Wen Qiong seemed to relax when she heard the queens words. Thats right! She would definitely be cured! Nie Yin was doing this for her own good! He had entered the palace to see her and help her find medicine! A smile appeared on Wen Qiongs face. It was the most sincere smile she had shown ever since she was injured. The queens heart ached even more when she saw this and covered her face with one hand. Rest well. Ill find a prescription for you too! With that, the queen walked out of the palace. When she reached the door, she instructed the palace servants coldly, Take good care of the princess! When those spiritual doctors come back later, watch them treat the princess! The palace servants didnt dare to be negligent and immediately obeyed the orders. After the queen left the palace, she walked towards the bedroom. She had another method, but she didnt want to use it unless it was a critical moment! After Kong Rui obtained the evidence of the Li familys demonic energy gathering, she tidied it up. Then, she instructed the procuress to call the girls to wait in the front yard. How could the procuress know what Kong Rui planned to do? Although she was unwilling, she could only instruct the girls to prepare. Kong Rui frowned at the sight of those girls who were yawning and used to late sleeping schedules. From the fluttering veil, she looked at the few girls standing in front of her and said, I have a few good things here. Theyre all rare treasures. When they heard Kong Rui say that there were treasures, the girls immediately perked up. Seeing this, Kong Rui said, These treasures are priceless, but women have no use for them. Upon hearing this, the girls immediately became listless again. Kong Rui continued, If you girls can tell those guests about these things, one of them might be interested. A single treasure can be sold for at least tens of thousands of silver coins! The girls eyes widened when they heard that. We only need to tell those customers? One of the girls immediately confirmed. Kong Rui nodded. Ill tell you girls about the style of these treasures. Just tell them and if theyre interested, Ill let you guys showcase these things. Hearing Kong Ruis words, the girls expressed their willingness to try. Chapter 128 - 128 Danger 128 Danger Kong Rui explained the style of the few things the second elder of the Li family had instructed people to forge to the girls and waited for them to throw out the bait. These were all treasures that gathered demonic energy. Ordinary spiritual energy cultivators had no use for them at all. Those who were interested in these things were definitely people who could also gather demonic energy for their own use! At the same time, they could also detect if someone in the imperial capital was using a Dharma artifact to gather demonic energy! Kong Rui didnt intend to take out any evidence to testify against the Li family. After all, the Li familys status in the capital wasnt something that could be shaken with just a few documents. However, Kong Rui knew very well that gossip was scary. As long as the public condemnation was loud enough, the Li family would be exposed sooner or later! While Kong Rui was scheming, people were being beaten up in the Lei familys inner courtyard at this moment. After the Lei familys elder captured Zi Xuan and brought her back to the Lei familys home for interrogation, Hong Ling chased after them not long after. On the grounds that the eldest son of the Lei family had been cruelly killed by her, the Lei family refused to let Zi Xuan go. Hong Ling insisted that Zi Xuan hadnt killed anyone and wanted the Lei family to hand over the evidence. Therefore, the two families had been arguing, but they still hadnt come to a conclusion. Since they couldnt negotiate things, they could only resolve it by force. As a result, the Lei family elder and Hong Ling had been fighting for three consecutive days. They had fought for more than a thousand rounds already, but there was still no winner. Since the two of them agreed to a fair battle, it wasnt appropriate for the others to join the fight, so they could only watch the two of them fight from morning to evening every day. Zi Xuan was tied to a pillar and watched the battle between the two of them. She felt like crying. What did she do wrong?! Why did She have to suffer such inhuman treatment?! When she recalled the day she picked up the leopards head, Zi Xuan never expected to bring herself so much trouble! Who the hell killed the eldest son of the Lei family?! While the Lei family was fighting fiercely, the second son of the Lei family, Lei Peng, hadnt appeared in the residence for a few days. Lei Peng, who wasnt valued much to begin with, didnt receive much attention even though he had become the next heir to the Lei family after Lei Aotians accident. His identity hadnt been officially confirmed yet. Everything could only be determined after finding Lei Aotians murderer. Over the past few days, Lei Peng had been following Fu Jiao around. When Fu Jiao heard about Wen Qiongs accident, she discussed it with the family and decided to find some treatment prescriptions to send to the palace to do her part for her family. However, Lei Peng stopped Fu Jiao. He said that Wen Qiongs injuries probably were not that simple. Even the phoenix essence couldnt heal her, so her injuries definitely were not that easy to treat. Now, the other families, even the Li family, hadnt done anything. If the Fu family rashly sent treatment, the queen might even suspect their motive. She might even suspect that the Fu family had injured the princess. Although Fu Jiao felt that Lei Peng was exaggerating things, his words were not completely unreasonable, so she put this matter aside for the time being. Now, the Lei family was in chaos and the eldest son of the Lei family had suddenly died. Lei Peng, the future heir, became everyones topic of conversation. Many people guessed that Lei Peng killed the eldest son of the Lei family to become the heir himself! Lei Peng had hidden in the Fu familys home to avoid suspicion and being schemed against! Because of Lei Peng, the Fu family became suspected by everyone. For a moment, the Imperial Capital seemed to be enveloped by a mysterious power, and everyone from the various families felt threatened. Only the Hua family, which wasnt affected by the commotion, was in a different situation. Chapter 129 - 129 Ill Bring You Home 129 Ill Bring You Home As Hua Shang sat on a chair carved from rosewood, he played with a small jade stone sculpture he had just found. The exquisite and cute carving was in the shape of a rabbit. As Hua Shang caressed the jade rabbit, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. Second Uncle, do you think my little sister will like this rabbit? She likes these sorts of things the most! I wonder where she went Shes very afraid of the dark! As Hua Shang spoke, his eyes gradually showed sadness. When Mr. Hua saw Hua Shangs sad expression, he couldnt help but sigh. Hua Shang had been weak since he was young. He locked himself in his room all day and refused to go out. Although there were many children at home, they liked playing outside every day. Only Hua Xing knew how sad Hua Shang was that he couldnt go out to play. She often brought all kinds of gadgets with her when she visited Hua Shang. Although the two of them were a few years apart in age, they got along very well. However, ever since Hua Xing disappeared, Hua Shang had been depressed and his health hadnt improved. The people we sent to find Hua Xing have never stopped searching, but theres still no news. Mr. Hua said helplessly, Maybe she has already Before Mr. Hua could finish, Hua Shangs intimidating gaze immediately made him shut up. Shell be fine! Hua Shangs eyes were filled with determination. She must be waiting somewhere for us to save her! Hua Shang held the jade rabbit tightly, as if he wanted to hold Hua Xings hand. Mr. Hua sighed softly. I can understand that youre worried about Hua Xing, but look at how chaotic the imperial capital is now. The Hua family is one of the five major clans. We have to do something! Hua Shang took a long time to respond. What are we going to do? When Mr. Hua heard this, he couldnt help but freeze, since he didnt know how to answer. Do we have a way to treat the princess, or can we find the culprit who killed the eldest son of the Lei family? Hua Shang looked distracted as he fumbled with the jade rabbit in his hand. Or will we take advantage of the conflict between the Nie family and the royal family to marry the half-dead princess? Hearing Hua Shangs mocking words, Mr. Hua fell silent. Im just anxious. In recent years, the Hua family has been suppressed by other families. Moreover, your health As Mr. Hua spoke, he frowned tightly. Clearly, he was really worried about the Hua familys future. Ill weigh the pros and cons of this matter. Second Uncle, you just have to do your own thing. Hua Shang didnt want to waste his breath on Mr. Hua anymore, so he cut him off. Mr. Hua looked at Hua Shang and sighed helplessly before leaving the room. As Hua Shang sat quietly on the chair, he looked at the jade rabbit in his hand. Hua Xing, come back quickly. Ill bring you home! After Mr. Hua walked out of Hua Shangs room, a servant happened to run over to report. Mr. Hua looked back at Hua Shang, who was still sitting inside in a daze. Then, he sighed and walked towards the hall with his servant. When they arrived in front of the hall, Mr. Hua instructed the servant to report the news. The servant bowed and reported, The Lei familys elder and Pavilion Master Hong Ling of High Heaven Pavilion seem to be having a secret discussion. Pavilion Master Zi Xuan seems to have been released. Mr. Hua frowned when he heard the servants uncertain tone, but he didnt say anything. After all, it wasnt so easy to find information about the Lei family. However, since the Lei family and High Heaven Pavilion reached a settlement, it seemed that the matter of the Lei familys eldest son had been resolved. Chapter 130 - 130 Teahouse 130 Teahouse It had to be known that the Lei family had high hopes for the eldest son ever since he was born. The other sons were all trash in the eyes of the Lei familys patriarch and were not taken seriously at all. After finding out about the death of the eldest son of the Lei family, the head of the Lei family was so distraught that he almost committed suicide. Fortunately, the elders of the Lei family took turns persuading him, and the head of the Lei family finally stopped mourning. He planned to find the murderer of his beloved son before finding another successor. As for the second young master of the Lei family, who was most likely to become the successor, he stayed in the Fu familys home and refused to return. At the moment, he had become a hot topic on the streets of the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Capital had been especially lively these few days and people from various families appeared on the streets more frequently than usual. Even the palace guards strolled around the streets quite often. The most famous teahouse in the Imperial Capital, Tianxiang Restaurant, was already filled with people. Many people had already received news that the princess was seriously injured and would not live for much longer. Didnt they say that the princess was born with phoenix essence? Why did she still get seriously injured? Someone exclaimed. They didnt expect the phoenix essence to be so useless. How badly injured is the princess? Even the natural phoenix essence cant save her life? What will happen to the empire in the future? Some people were already worried about the future of the empire. After all, the queen only had one precious daughter. If something happened to the princess, who would inherit the empire in the future? Didnt someone say that phoenix blood has the effect of healing wounds? Why doesnt the princess use phoenix blood to treat herself? The guests at the other table questioned. Didnt you hear? The reason why the princess hasnt recovered from her serious injuries is because the phoenix was freed by someone! Afraid that the royal family would hear her and punish her severely, the person who spoke lowered her voice and looked around. How could the princess intrinsic spirit beast be freed? Someone cried out in disbelief. In the next moment, he immediately realized that his voice was too loud and shrank his neck without daring to say anything else. The person beside him asked in a low voice, Could it be that the spirit beast hasnt recognized its master yet? Someone immediately retorted, How is that possible?! Dont intrinsic spirit beasts recognize their masters right after they are born? Could it be that this phoenix has another master? Someone said softly, as if he had seen through something. Looks like natural phoenix essences lose their effects after the phoenix leaves! Someone shook his head as he came to a conclusion. I think someone stole the little phoenix because they wanted to set the princess up! There was never a lack of conspiracy theorists in the crowd. However, there were also people who objected. Which faction is so bold as to plot against the Princess? For a moment, there was a heated discussion in the teahouse about who actually dared to openly harm the princess. The targets of suspicion were naturally the people from the five families! I dont think the Lei family and High Heaven Pavilion have the time to plot against the Princess. It cant be them! The Nie family and the royal family are interested in establishing marital ties, so it cant be them, right? I heard that the Nie family reported to the queen and the others that they had a secret technique to treat the princess serious injuries, but I dont know if there are any follow ups. I think the Fu family seems very low-key, so they might be plotting something. The Hua family is as usual. They didnt even make a peep. Sigh, ever since something happened to the Li family, trouble has been rising in the capital one after another. Could it be related to the abnormality on the Spirit Mountain on the day of the spirit beast competition? Sigh, speaking of which, there seems to be no movement on the Spirit Mountain recently The teahouse was full of lively discussions. From time to time, the shop owner would cough lightly and tell the customers not to be too engrossed in their discussion and be targeted by people with ulterior motives. Chapter 131 - 131 Trouble 131 Trouble Kong Rui sat in a corner of the teahouse with a bamboo hat on. Chao Bai, who was sitting opposite her, held a cup of tea as he listened to the discussions of the people around them. After a while, a small group of guards from the palace passed by the teahouse. The shop owner coughed lightly, and the shop instantly fell silent. Kong Rui stood up, paid for the tea, and left with Chao Bai. When the two of them returned to Fragrant Garden, they saw Su Niang standing outside their room. The two of them exchanged looks, but before they could speak, they heard the madams anxious voice behind them. Master, there are guests causing trouble outside. We really cant deal with them. You As the procuress spoke, she stepped into the backyard and realized that Chao Bai and Kong Rui were standing in the courtyard. She was stunned for a moment. When she looked up, she saw Su Niang standing at the door of the masters room in a daze. The procuress seemed to have forgotten what she had wanted to do earlier and she questioned Su Niang, Why are you standing outside the masters room so sneakily? Kong Rui couldnt help but secretly praise her. The madams question saved them the trouble. Su Niang looked aggrieved. Her head was lowered, and she kept rubbing her hands together. Seeing Su Niang like this, Kong Rui no longer felt pity. Some people liked to play the pity card, but in reality, there was no telling what they were scheming about. Seeing that Kong Rui and the others didnt react, Su Niang looked up at Kong Rui timidly. I just wanted to see if there was anyone in Masters room. When the procuress heard this, she immediately lost her temper. She walked forward angrily and flicked at Su Niangs forehead a few times. Are you trying to steal something while the master is not in the room? Let me tell you, Ive been watching you two for a long time! Dont think you can enter and leave the masters room to steal things just because you moved to the backyard! Even if a single needle is lost, Ill settle the score with you two! After Su Niangs forehead was poked by the procuress, her body leaned back and she almost fell to the ground a few times. When Kong Rui saw the procuresss aggressive demeanor, she finally couldnt take it anymore. Didnt you say that someone was causing trouble? Whats going on? When the procuress heard this question, she came back to her senses. Oh, right! A group of people came and insisted on meeting the owner of Fragrant Garden! I thought about how you guys have just arrived in the capital and probably dont have any relatives or friends. Theyre probably here to cause trouble! Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and saw him standing rooted to the ground, as if he had become a wooden statue. Kong Rui felt a little helpless and asked the procuress, Do you know who it is? The procuress shook her head. Ive never seen them before! Kong Rui couldnt help but frown. Fragrant Garden was one of the most well-informed places in the capital. Where did this person who even the procuress had never seen before come from? Before Kong Rui could ask further, a servant scrambled in from outside. Oh no! A fight broke out outside! When the procuress heard this, she lifted her skirt and ran out without waiting for Chao Bai and Kong Rui to react. Dont break my things! Theyre all valuable treasures! Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai, then the two of them rushed towards the hall, leaving Su Niang standing there in a daze. In the hall of Fragrant Garden, there were already more than ten people fighting. One group was wearing green clothes, and most of them were holding swords or fans. The other group was wearing plain gray robes, and each of them held a horsetail whisk. As Kong Rui watched the two groups of people, she couldnt help but frown. Why did these two groups of people look like people from Haolan Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect? Why did they come here to fight? Chapter 132 - 132 Fight 132 Fight At this moment, there were a few people lying on the ground in the hall of Fragrant Garden. The two sides were evenly matched. When Kong Rui entered the palace as Li Ling, she had met people from the Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy. However, these people in front of her were unfamiliar. It seemed that they were not high-level disciples. Seeing that the two sides were still fighting, Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Neither of them attacked. When one of the people in green clothes saw the two people, he gave his companion a look and rushed towards them. Even when the other party rushed in front of them, Kong Rui and Chao Bai didnt fight. Instead, they tacitly dodged to the left and right. However, the two people rushing towards them didnt react in time and were still rushing forward. Clearly, these two people were targeting Kong Rui and Chao Bai. They had no intention of stopping, but their reactions were not as fast as Kong Ruis. The procuress rushed out from inside. Before she could stop, she saw two long swords stabbing towards her. The procuress screamed in fear. She wanted to dodge, but she couldnt. Kong Rui noticed the procuresss situation and broke off the wooden ornaments on the railing before throwing them at the procuress shoulder. After the procuress was hit on the shoulder, she fell to the ground and barely dodged the attacks of the two swords. The two of them finally stopped. Then, they exchanged looks and stabbed at Kong Rui and Chao Bai again. Kong Rui frowned slightly and as she dodged that persons attack, she wondered how she had offended the people from Haolan Academy. However, that person had no intention of giving up. He waved the sword in his hand and retreated quickly. About a few meters behind Kong Rui, there was another gray-robed man holding a horsetail whisk. He was staring straight at Kong Rui. Then, he swept the horsetail whisk in his hand and was about to rush towards Kong Rui. Kong Rui also sensed the danger behind her. Just as the person behind her was about to touch her back, Kong Rui suddenly jumped up and spun around to dodge the horsetail whisks attack. The two of them attacked Kong Rui at the same time. When they looked up, they saw the bright black knife in Kong Ruis hand stabbing towards them. The two of them immediately dodged to the side. However, in the next moment, the knife in Kong Ruis hand spun quickly and a shiny black knife appeared. Kong Rui did a somersault and landed on her feet. She suddenly waved the hand holding the knife, and the dozens of small knives in the air immediately shot around. The two of them swung their weapons with all their might before they managed to sweep the knives to the ground. As for Chao Bai, he stood quietly in place without moving. The person with the long sword was about to rush in front of him, but when the tip of the sword was about a foot away from Chao Bai, the person was frozen in place and couldnt move at all. Seeing this, the others who were pretending to fight gave up fighting and turned to attack the two of them. Even the few people lying on the ground stood up and attacked the two of them with weapons. At this moment, Kong Rui and Chao Bai were already separated by the crowd, but she could still clearly feel the impatience emanating from Chao Bai. As expected, in the next moment, Chao Bai formed a seal with one hand and chanted something. Before Kong Rui could react, people were already lying on the ground, wailing. Chapter 133 - 133 Heart Devouring Curse 133 Heart Devouring Curse Kong Rui stepped over them one by one and walked to Chao Bais side. What did you do to them? I used the Heart Devouring Curse, Chao Bai said aloofly, but Kong Rui could sense that if she let him stay here any longer, he would probably lose his temper. However, Kong Rui had to figure out who was behind this. It would be fine if it was just a group of lackeys who came to cause trouble. If this really had something to do with Haolan Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect, Kong Rui didnt want to cause trouble for herself! Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bais hand. Stand here and wait for me. Ill go back after asking a few questions. Chao Bai was clearly unhappy, but Kong Rui pretended not to see it. She tugged at Chao Bais hand slightly before saying, Be good. It was unknown if Kong Ruis comforting tone made Chao Bai relax or if Kong Ruis words made Chao Bai happy. In short, the cold aura around Chao Bai instantly dissipated drastically. Kong Ruis face, which was hidden under the veil, immediately beamed. This guy was really easy to coax. She comforted him with just a few pleasant words. Since Chao Bais emotions had been soothed, Kong Rui walked to the green-clothed person closest to them. She pressed the black knife in her hand against that persons neck and asked coldly, Tell me! Who sent you?! That person pinched the front of his shirt tightly and panted as he said, Demoness! Dont even think about stirring up trouble in the capital! Under the bamboo hat, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and continued to ask, I caused trouble? What do you mean? That person spat at Kong Rui. In the next moment, his expression changed drastically. His entire body twitched, then he fainted a second later. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before she thought of something and turned to look in Chao Bais direction. I was about to ask him a question! Ask someone else. Chao Bai was clearly dissatisfied. Kong Rui was helpless and could only press the knife against the persons neck. Tell me! Who asked you to come?! That person was dressed in gray. From the patterns embroidered on his collar, he was probably an inner sect disciple of the Profound Heaven Sect. Clearly, he was one of the more important people in this group. That persons face was livid as he looked at Kong Rui, as if she was a demon. Everyone has the right to kill you demons! No one sent us here! Our mission is to destroy you demons! Hearing the other partys words, Kong Rui was even more confused. The two of them had just returned to the Imperial Capital and had been hiding their whereabouts very well. Other than during Zi Xuans incident, they hadnt provoked anyone. Why would people come Kong Rui suddenly thought of something. Could these people be avenging Zi Xuan? Could it be that these people were here to help High Heaven Pavilion? Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy were equally famous as High Heaven Pavilion. How could their disciples bother to try to curry favor with High Heaven Pavilion? This was too strange! The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more confused she became. She looked up at Chao Bai, but he was so silent that he seemed to be asleep. Kong Rui sighed and was about to continue questioning that person when she saw the procuress get up from the ground. She kicked the person beside her fiercely before walking up to Kong Rui. Master, these people must be here because of the notice outside! A notice? Kong Rui looked up at the procuress in puzzlement. The procuress immediately waved at the servant who was so frightened that she didnt dare to move. Hurry up and bring the notice over! Only then did the servant come back to her senses. She jogged over and took out a crumpled notice. Chapter 134 - 134 Zi Xuans Array 134 Zi Xuans Array This notice wasnt an official notice, but someone had posted it outside Fragrant Garden . After Kong Rui took a look, she frowned even more deeply. The notice said that Fragrant Garden was originally High Heaven Pavilions business, but some people used dirty means to change its owner. Not only that, but the new owner of Fragrant Garden was a demon who committed all kinds of crimes who wanted to use the Fragrant Garden to eliminate all the sects in the imperial capital. It was said that demons had powerful cultivation techniques, and many sects had already started worshipping them. This notice was complete nonsense. Logically speaking, anyone who saw it would think that it was a lie. However, ever since Zi Xuans incident, the imperial capital was indeed in chaos. These chaotic matters were also related to the Li family and the royal family, so the news of demons appearing in the imperial capital naturally spread like wildfire. Presumably, these disciples of the Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy also hoped to use this opportunity to eradicate demons so that they could establish their might. However, the Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy were top sects in the five continents. It was really unreasonable for them to openly attack the small Fragrant Garden, not to mention that Fragrant Garden was originally High Heaven Pavilions business. If they were not careful, people would say that the two major sects secretly attacked because they coveted High Heaven Pavilions assets! Therefore, they sent some low-level disciples to cause trouble. It would naturally be best if they could take down secretly attacked in one go. If they couldnt, they would just make it seem as if the disciples were causing trouble of their own accord and teach them a lesson. The disciples of the two families chose to fight in Fragrant Garden because they wanted to test the power of Fragrant Garden. Kong Rui thought about it. The upper echelons of Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy must know about this too. Presumably, if something bad really happened to their disciples in Fragrant Garden, they would have a good excuse! No way! These people couldnt be injured here. They had to leave as soon as possible! Kong Rui thought for a moment and said to Chao Bai, Can we send these people away together? Chao Bai didnt respond immediately. After a while, he said, Okay. Kong Rui knew that this was probably difficult for Chao Bai. She was wondering if she should let Chao Bai kick everyone out of Fragrant Garden first. At least they wouldnt be blamed if anything happened to them outside of Fragrant Garden! Just as Kong Rui was thinking about what to do, the procuress spoke again. Master, I have an idea. Kong Rui looked at the procuress suspiciously, as if she was considering if she really wanted to help her or if she had any ulterior motives. Seeing that Kong Rui seemed to suspect her, the procuress said, Dont worry, Master. I have ways to deal with fights. Kong Rui didnt say anything and just waited for the procuress to continue explaining. The procuress looked confident as she said, In the past, there were always drunk guests fighting in Fragrant Garden. Occasionally, there would be conflicts between sects. Pavilion Master Zi Xuan left us an array formation so that we could get rid of those people. The procuress said with a smile, as if she was used to such scenes. Im not good at fighting, but Im good at resolving trouble! Kong Rui stood up and said to the procuress, Then bring me to see that array. The procuress immediately agreed and led Kong Rui to the largest guest room upstairs. Although Chao Bai didnt say anything, he followed behind the two of them. The servants of Fragrant Garden stood around and watched the people lying on the ground. The procuress brought the two of them to the guest room and opened the door. Then, she pointed at a potted plant placed on the table beside the bed and said, The mechanism of the array is there. Chapter 135 - 135 Strange Space 135 Strange Space Kong Rui didnt move. Instead, she said to the procuress, Go activate the array. The procuress looked troubled. Kong Rui said, Could it be that you dont dare to activate the array because you want to use this array to harm us? The procuress looked at Kong Rui in fear. Master, youve wronged me! Its not that I dont want to activate the array, but this array can only be activated with the help of spiritual energy. I want to help, but I really cant! Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and saw that he had already walked towards the potted plant. Chao Bai was extremely familiar with arrays. If there was really something fishy about this array, he would be able to deal with it easily. Kong Ruis plan was foolproof, so Chao Bai naturally wouldnt let her down. Chao Bai stood beside the potted plant. However, he asked the procuress, Do you know where this array leads? Thisa| The procuress paused. Every time, Pavilion Master Zi Xuan would tell us to throw the people into the array and then leave. I really dont know where this array sends the people. Kong Rui kept staring at the procuress and saw that she didnt seem to be lying. Chao Bai seemed to have determined the authenticity of the procuress words. Then, he gently stroked the upper end of the potted plant and instilled spiritual energy into it. A seedling in the potted plant gradually grew and a small purple flower bloomed. As the flower bloomed, the spiritual energy in the room quickly surged and gradually gathered in the center of the room. Kong Rui turned to look at the place where the spiritual energy gathered and saw a vortex created by spiritual energy in the middle of the room. Chao Bai turned around and glanced at Kong Rui. Kong Rui quickly grabbed the back of the brothel madams collar and threw her in. The procuress let out a cry of surprise and soon disappeared into the spiritual energy vortex. Seeing that there was no other reaction from the spiritual energy vortex, Kong Rui walked into it. Chao Bai grabbed Kong Ruis arm with one hand and dragged her into the vortex. After experiencing a dizzying feeling, Kong Rui opened her eyes and looked at the completely different space in front of her. This was a dark and damp space, and the air was filled with a pungent and disgusting rotten smell. Kong Rui blinked hard while trying to adjust to the darkness in front of her. She was about to take a step forward when she felt something under her feet. Before she could see what it was, she heard a scream not far away. Ah! What is this?! Obviously, it was the procuress voice. A white light flashed in front of Kong Ruis eyes, and she saw Chao Bai ignite a cluster of spiritual energy flames with his finger, illuminating a portion of the surrounding space. Kong Rui looked in the brothel keepers direction and saw her sitting on the ground with a piece of white bone in her hand. The procuress also saw what she was holding and was so frightened that she immediately threw the bone far away. She took a closer look and saw that the thing that had tripped her was actually a stack of human bones! The procuress screamed in fear, causing an ear-piercing scream to echo in the not-so-expansive space. Kong Rui waved her finger at the procuress in frustration. The procuress voice suddenly disappeared, leaving only her terrified gaze and agape mouth. Kong Rui used the light in Chao Bais hand to carefully examine her surroundings. She saw that the walls of this space were covered in black mottled marks. She couldnt tell what they were, but they emitted a stench. At first, Kong Rui suspected that it was human blood, but when she looked closer, she realized that it seemed to be different from blood. Chao Bai looked around and suddenly stopped. Kong Rui sensed Chao Bais abnormality and followed his gaze. The space was too dark, so Kong Rui could only see a dark thing in front of her. It seemed to be as tall as two people and stood in the center of the space. Chapter 136 - 136 Corpse Refining Furnace 136 Corpse Refining Furnace Whats that? Kong Rui looked at the tall black object and frowned. This thing gave off a sinister feeling. As Chao Bai looked at the thing, he said emotionlessly, The Corpse Refining Furnace. Oh Kong Rui replied. It took her a while to react. What furnace? A furnace specifically used to condense corpses! As Chao Bai spoke, he walked forward and reached out to touch it, but Kong Rui grabbed his hand. Kong Rui refused to let him touch the furnace. Dont touch this! Chao Bai glanced at Kong Rui and said, This thing hadnt been set aside for that long. I think the young people we saw previously probably also disappeared here. Chao Bai spoke aloofly, but Kong Rui felt her blood run cold. Disappeared? Kong Rui snorted. They were clearly refined! Chao Bai turned to look at the procuress and waved his hand to remove the seal on her mouth. After the procuress finally regained the ability to speak, she opened her mouth and shouted, as if she wanted to express her fear through her cries. Kong Rui glared at the procuress in frustration and threatened, If you continue to shout, Ill cut off your tongue and make you unable to speak forever! When the procuress heard this, she immediately covered her mouth and didnt dare to make another sound. Chao Bai asked the procuress, Has anyone else besides Zi Xuan come here before? The procuress blinked and thought for a moment. She wanted to answer, but she was afraid of Kong Ruis threat, so she glanced at Kong Rui timidly and didnt dare to speak. Kong Rui said impatiently, Just tell me! Dont dawdle! Ever since she entered this sealed environment, Kong Rui had felt certain emotions stirring in her body, making her feel uneasy and frustrated. The brothel keepers unwillingness to cooperate made Kong Rui want to rush over and tear her mouth open! The procuress didnt dare to delay any longer and immediately said, Only Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and a few men can enter this place. Men? When Kong Rui heard the brothel keepers words, a few figures suddenly flashed across her mind. Do you know them? This At this moment, the procuress hesitated. Kong Rui said coldly again, Answer my question! The procuress paused for a moment before lowering her voice. Ive only seen two elders of the Li family disappear from the room with Pavilion Master Zi Xuan. There were also a few others. I heard that disciples of other sects have also been here before. Kong Rui asked again, Do those two elders of the Li family include the second elder of the Li family? Yes, yes! The procuress nodded without hesitation. The Second Elder of the Li family was a frequent guest of Fragrant Garden, so it was very common for him to enter and leave this place. Once, I discovered that he had secretly entered Pavilion Master Zi Xuans room and hadnt come out for a long time. I sent someone to send snacks and fruits to them, and only then did I realize that they had disappeared from the room together. I didnt know that Pavilion Master Zi Xuan had brought the Second Elder to such a place. There were also a few times when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and a few men frequently entered and left the room as well, so we were no longer surprised. Hearing the procuress words, Kong Rui suddenly thought that the death of the second elder of the Li family might be related to this space! However, everything was just speculation. They still needed to investigate further. As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw Chao Bai move closer to the furnace. Kong Rui already had a bad feeling about this furnace. Seeing Chao Bai do this, she subconsciously wanted to pull him back to her side. Unexpectedly, just as she reached out, she felt a cold aura emanating from Chao Bai. Chapter 137 - 137 Disappeared Clan 137 Disappeared Clan Kong Rui was shocked and was about to ask Chao Bai what was wrong when she saw Chao Bai hit the furnace with his palm. The furnace immediately emitted a buzzing sound, causing the entire space to tremble with the sound wave. Not wanting the ear-piercing sound to disturb her, Kong Rui covered her ears. She watched as Chao Bai stood quietly beside the furnace. His hand was still tightly wrapped around the furnace as spiritual energy was constantly injected. Not knowing what he wanted to do, Kong Rui looked at him in confusion. After a while, Kong Rui saw grayish-white gas floating out of the furnace. She blinked desperately as Chao Bai reached out and took the grayish-white gas into his palm. Whats that? Kong Rui asked. Chao Bai held the gas tightly in his palm. After a while, he turned to face Kong Rui. The last trace of spiritual energy left behind by those people. Why is there such a thing? Kong Rui couldnt help but ask. She had never heard of people who had been refined still having residual spiritual energy. Chao Bai didnt speak. He only stored the spiritual energy in a small bronze bottle. Lets go. Theres nothing else here, Chao Bai said as he held Kong Ruis hand and walked in the other direction of the furnace. Seeing this, the procuress screamed and followed behind. Hey, wait for me. Dont leave me here alone! As she spoke, she jogged after the two of them while paying attention to avoid the white bones that occasionally appeared under her feet. She didnt want to stay in such a gloomy and terrifying place anymore! Kong Rui had no intention of leaving just like that. At least, she wouldnt leave until she figured out what those marks on the wall were. What are those? Kong Rui pointed at the mottled walls. Theyre not bloodstains, nor do they look like something that comes with this space. Chao Bai frowned slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didnt answer immediately. Kong Rui stood where she was and looked at Chao Bai steadily. Dont you suspect that something happened to the second elder of the Li family here? If thats the case, is this furnace the thing that absorbs spiritual energy? Kong Rui asked the question on her mind and was anxious to find the answer. Her two questions made the procuress eyes widen in surprise. Chao Bai waved his hand, and the procuress immediately fell to the ground, unconscious. In other words, the person who sucked those peoples spiritual energy is very likely Zi Xuan? The more Kong Rui guessed, the more incredulous she felt. Those so-called men from the various sects Kong Rui paused for a moment. Could they be involved? Absorbing spiritual energy This is simply crueler than the methods of the demons! Kong Rui said and couldnt help but gasp. What other dirty things are going on in the imperial capital?! Chao Bai looked at Kong Ruis angry expression and said after a long time, Those traces are a totem left behind by a tribe that has disappeared. Totem? Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in confusion. Whats it for? Totems are used to trap the prey in a certain space and refine it with a special method to consolidate or even increase ones cultivation level, Chao Bai muttered softly. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai and asked softly, Are you alright? Chao Bai came back to his senses quickly and said indifferently, Im fine. What else do you want to know? Kong Rui hesitated for a moment before asking, You said that these totems came from a missing tribe. Then, is this a space built by that tribe? Chao Bai shook his head and replied, No, this place is an imitation. An imitation? Kong Rui caught the main point. Are you saying that theres an identical place in that tribe? Chapter 138 - 138 Same Lineage? 138 Same Lineage? Chao Bai didnt answer Kong Ruis question. He just stood where he was, as if thinking about something. Kong Rui was already used to Chao Bai giving irrelevant answers from time to time, but he still seemed a little off. Kong Rui didnt intend to investigate these questions in detail here. It was more important to figure out who this place had harmed and if anyone else knew the way in! If they continued to let others enter such a harmful place, who knew how many people would be hurt! Kong Rui turned to face Chao Bai. Do you have a way to destroy this place? Chao Bai didnt understand what Kong Rui meant and stared at Kong Rui intently. Kong Rui glanced at this creepy space and said coldly, Letting this place continue to exist will only harm more people. Moreover, other than Zi Xuan, there are others who know the way in. Its not safe. Chao Bai seemed to be listening to Kong Rui, but he also seemed distracted. Seeing that Chao Bai didnt react for a long time, Kong Rui asked again, Is there a problem? Chao Bai finally said, I can make this place yours. Kong Rui blinked, as if she didnt understand Chao Bais words for a moment. After a while, she asked, Youre saying that you can set up another restriction in this space to prevent others from coming over? Chao Bai shook his head. No! I can make this space completely yours! As soon as Chao Bai finished speaking, he formed a hand seal and silently chanted a series of incantations. Before Kong Rui could react, everything in front of her changed rapidly. She blinked and tried her best to adapt to the change in front of her. In just a few seconds, the space filled with the smell of blood suddenly lit up. The mottled marks on the wall turned into protruding shapes. They were totems that Kong Rui had never seen before. Kong Rui looked at the space in front of her in disbelief. How did you do it? Chao Bai shook his head. Its just a small trick. This place is from the same lineage as the spell technique I cultivate. Using the original design of this place, its very simple to change. As Kong Rui looked at everything in front of her, she couldnt help but feel that Chao Bai was showing off! She probably wouldnt be able to reach this level even if she cultivated for a few more years. However, what Chao Bai said made Kong Rui very concerned. You said that the space here is from the same lineage as the spell technique you cultivate? Then youre from the same sect? Youre Kong Rui pointed at Chao Bai in disbelief. However, Chao Bai slapped Kong Ruis finger away and said in disdain, Dont associate me with these unorthodox things! They used some unorthodox methods to obtain unorthodox spells, so this place is in a mess! Kong Rui was still skeptical even after she heard Chao Bais words. Was she too blindly trusting of Chao Bai? Although she had seen Chao Bai on Spirit Mountain, she had never asked about his identity. Although Chao Bai had saved her a few times, it didnt mean that this person was definitely on the same side as her! Kong Ruis sudden realization made her frown. Chao Bai also noticed the change in Kong Ruis mood. He raised his eyebrows and asked, What strange things are you thinking about? Kong Rui didnt intend to make it too obvious, so she only said, Its nothing. Its just that youre very impressive, which surprised me. Chao Bai clearly didnt believe Kong Ruis words, but he didnt intend to probe further. Ill change the restrictions outside. In the future, you can use this place as your alchemy room. Chapter 139 - 139 Finding the Pill Furnace 139 Finding the Pill Furnace As Kong Rui looked at the huge pill furnace, she frowned involuntarily. Thinking of how corpses had been refined inside, Kong Rui felt disgusted. This thing looks too dirty. I dont want it. Kong Rui frowned and stared at the pill furnace. Chao Bai thought for a moment, then he waved his hand to put the pill furnace into his storage space. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and waited for Chao Bai to continue. Unexpectedly, he actually turned around and walked in the direction of the array. Huh? What about my pill furnace? Kong Rui chased after Chao Bai anxiously. Chao Bai walked to the brothel keepers side without looking back. Then, he grabbed one of her arms and pulled her into the array. Ill go find you a pill furnace now, Chao Bai said. Then, he turned to look at Kong Rui. Arent you coming? Kong Rui froze for a moment before quickly walking into the array. After a moment of dizziness, she returned to the room in Fragrant Garden. The procuress fell to the ground beside the potted plant. Kong Rui watched as the array in front of her gradually disappeared. Kong Rui pushed the procuress lying on the ground. The procuress woke up in a daze, but when she saw Kong Rui, she had a frightened expression. Kong Rui had already covered her face with the bamboo hat again, so the procuress couldnt see her expression. She said coldly, Forget everything you saw today! I know, I know! the procuress said hurriedly. She didnt dare to tell anyone about such a terrifying place. If others found out, how would Fragrant Gardens business continue?! If her master found out that she had leaked the secret and she was thrown into the pill furnace to refine it, wouldnt that be even more terrifying?! Seeing the brothel keepers panicked expression, Kong Rui continued, Seal this room. No one is allowed to enter without my permission! Not daring to delay at all, the procuress immediately nodded in agreement. Ill do it immediately! Without Masters instructions, no one will be allowed in! As the procuress spoke, she lifted her skirt and was about to run out, but since she was too afraid, she tripped a few times and stumbled out of the door. As Kong Rui watched the procuress, she could understand her current mood. After all, it was already good enough that an ordinary person didnt go crazy after seeing such a scene! Before Kong Rui could praise the procuress, Chao Bai grabbed her and dragged her out. Kong Rui didnt react in time and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the servant at the door had already been called away by the procuress. Otherwise, Kong Rui would have been so embarassed! Where are you taking me? Kong Rui called out softly. Chao Bai had grabbed her wrist, so she had no choice but to follow him out. To go look for a pill furnace. Chao Bai rushed out without looking back. Kong Rui wanted to stop him, but she couldnt resist Chao Bais strength at all. She could only let him grab her and drag her out. Chao Bai only stopped when he reached the entrance of Fragrant Garden. Kong Rui stopped and looked up at Chao Bai. Whats wrong? Chao Bai seemed to be stunned. After a while, he said, I dont know where to find a pill furnace. Kong Rui couldnt help but roll her eyes. She had wanted to ask just now, since the two of them were not familiar with the Imperial Capital at all. Not to mention finding a good pill furnace, they didnt even know where pill furnaces could be refined! Kong Rui sighed and was about to walk back when she saw Chao Bai looking in a direction in a daze. Whats wrong now? Kong Rui followed Chao Bais gaze and saw a carriage rushing past. Chao Bais eyes lit up. Theres something good in that carriage! When Kong Rui saw Chao Bais expression, she couldnt help but cry out, Dont tell me youre going to snatch it! Chapter 140 - 140 Poison Masters Medicine 140 Poison Masters Medicine Before Kong Rui could finish speaking, Chao Bai had already rushed towards the carriage. This time, Kong Rui moved very quickly and grabbed Chao Bai, who was about to rush forward. Stop! Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bais arm with both hands and stopped him sternly. Chao Bai stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Kong Rui with a blank expression. What? Kong Rui rolled her eyes again and sighed. Are you going to rob people in broad daylight? Cant I? Chao Bai didnt seem to think there was anything wrong with it and asked self-righteously. Kong Rui froze for a moment before frowning. Of course not! I dont want to cause trouble for myself! I can already tell that the carriage belongs to the Nie family. We can just go to their residence later! Now, go back to Fragrant Garden obediently! Kong Ruis order didnt work. Chao Bai still looked at the carriage indignantly. Kong Rui pulled Chao Bai back without any explanation. Now that Haolan Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect had already come to cause trouble, if they robbed the Nie familys carriage in broad daylight, they probably wouldnt be able to stay in Fragrant Garden in the future! At the very least, Kong Rui was satisfied with this place. She didnt plan to find another place for the time being. Coincidentally, she was also going to look for Kong Niangs enemy, so she could take this opportunity to check out the Nie familys residence. The last time she entered and left the Nie familys residence, Kong Rui was still worried that the Yin-Yang Umbrella wouldnt be able to completely hide her whereabouts. This time, with Chao Bai around, they should be able to move more freely! Kong Rui made up her mind and pulled Chao Bai towards the door of Fragrant Garden. Just as she walked through the door, she heard the procuress giving orders arrogantly. Let me tell you, in the future, Pavilion Master Zi Xuan Pfft, no one is allowed to enter that room upstairs again. Do you hear me?! As Kong Rui watched the procuress give orders in a high-pitched voice and her hands on her hips, he couldnt help but think of how frightened she had been in the space. People really became arrogant when they had the slightest bit of power. Kong Rui and Chao Bai circled around the crowd and quickly entered the backyard. Initially, she had planned to throw those troublemakers into the space, but after understanding the situation in the space, Kong Rui had other plans. After leaving those people in the backyard, Kong Rui took out a bottle of medicine that the Poison Master had given her before she left the Demon Abyss. It was said that taking this potion in small doses could cause people to lose their memories. Taking it in large doses could make people go crazy. If the dosage was too high, they would die! Kong Rui took out the potion, but there was only a small bottle. This bottle of medicine was obviously not enough for the people in front of him. At most, half of them would lose their memories. Just as Kong Rui was hesitating, Chao Bai snatched the medicine bottle and forced a few people to drink the medicine. After drinking the potion, some of those people spun in circles dizzily, while others sat on the ground, crying and laughing at the same time. Chao Bai glanced at the medicine and smiled. The Poison Masters Daylily Powder is indeed worthy of its reputation! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and looked at Chao Bai in surprise. You know the name of this medicine? You know the Poison Master? Chao Bai smiled mysteriously, but didnt explain further. Then, he grabbed their necks and poured the remaining potions into their mouths. When the others saw this, they either trembled in fear or screamed. Fortunately, Chao Bai had set up a barrier here previously. No matter how loud they shouted, the people outside couldnt hear or see them. After Chao Bai poured all the medicine in the medicine bottle into those peoples mouths, there were still more than ten people sitting on the spot and cursing. Chao Bai immediately took out another small medicine bottle from his pocket and smiled. Ill try the effect of this bottle of mine and see if it can compare to the Poison Masters! With that, Chao Bai poured the medicine into the mouths of the few people who were shouting the loudest. Chapter 141 - 141 People Fell From the Sky Again? 141 People Fell From the Sky Again? When those people were forced to drink the potion, their faces were still filled with indignation as they kept shouting. However, a moment later, their eyes glazed over and they didnt speak anymore. There was even a disgusting liquid flowing from the corners of their mouths. What happened to them? As Kong Rui looked at those people, she had already guessed the outcome, but she still asked. Theyve just become mentally retarded. Chao Bai shrugged, not surprised at all. Where did you get this medicine? Kong Rui looked at the medicine bottle in Chao Bais hand. It was a small green porcelain bottle. It didnt look like something a Poison Master would use. Chao Bai had only fed those people a small mouthful, but they were already mentally retarded. The effect was even stronger than that of the Poison Masters medicine! I just imitated that old fellows medicine for fun! Chao Bai said nonchalantly, not taking this medicine seriously at all. Kong Rui couldnt help but be surprised. Could this guy be even more impressive than the Poison Master? But where did he get the Poison Masters medicine? Without letting Kong Rui think too much about it, Chao Bai continued to feed the others medicine. Those who had already seen their companions become mentally retarded naturally wouldnt obediently take the medicine. They struggled desperately to escape. How could Chao Bai let them off just like that? He grabbed a person and poured the medicine into his mouth. He seemed to find this method too slow, so he snapped his fingers. In the next moment, everyone who hadnt been drugged opened their mouths in unison and looked at Chao Bai like children waiting to be fed. Chao Bai walked to every single person and forced the medicine down under their horrified gazes. After forcing everyone to drink the medicine, Chao Bai didnt look at them anymore. He turned to Kong Rui and said, Its all settled. What are we going to do next? When Kong Rui saw Chao Bais slightly excited expression, she felt that he seemed to be asking for praise. Kong Rui glanced at those people and said, Get the procuress to find someone to throw them in an inconspicuous place. Well discuss our next plans after their sects discover them. Theres no need to go through so much trouble! As Chao Bai spoke, he drew a spiritual energy vortex in the air. The spiritual energy in the vortex fluctuated quickly, forming a whirlwind that swept up those peoples bodies. In the blink of an eye, those people disappeared into the spiritual energy vortex. After Chao Bai clenched his fist, the spiritual energy vortex disappeared. Kong Rui couldnt help but marvel at how brilliant Chao Bais array formation was. She had to find an opportunity to learn it. As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly remembered that something was amiss. Where did you send them? Kong Rui asked when she saw Chao Bais smug expression. Spirit Mountain! Chao Bai said matter-of-factly. Kong Rui couldnt help but roll her eyes. She should have expected this. Like her, Chao Bai wasnt familiar with the capital. It was inconvenient for them to throw these people anywhere in the capital. Kong Rui had thought that Chao Bai might throw them to the Li familys home. After all, he had lived there for a few days. She didnt expect Spirit Mountain was a waste recycling station to him. Anything could be thrown to Spirit Mountain! However, this was a good idea. If these people were abandoned on Spirit Mountain, the Profound Heaven Sect and Haolan Academy wouldnt be able to find them so quickly. It saved them a lot of trouble. However, the creatures on Spirit Mountain would probably be shocked by the dozens of people who suddenly descended from the sky! Kong Rui was right. A few demons who had secretly escaped from the Demon Abyss were digging for herbs on Spirit Mountain, but they were almost scared out of their wits by the dozens of people who had descended from the sky. After seeing those mentally retarded clearly, they were even more puzzled. People fell from the sky again? Chapter 142 - 142 Take Care 142 Take Care Since he had settled those people for the time being, Chao Bai reached out and prepared to bring Kong Rui to the Nie familys residence to find the good things he had just seen. Kong Rui didnt refuse this time and only gave Chao Bai some instructions. The Nie family is different from the Li family. The Nie family is filled with powerhouses. You have to be careful! Although the purpose of our trip is to find things, I still have things to do. You have to listen to my arrangements. Also, you cant do anything too excessive. I dont want to make too many enemies now! After Kong Rui finished speaking, she saw Chao Bai looking distracted. Kong Rui frowned, but she knew that it was useless if Chao Bai didnt listen. Sighing, Kong Rui reached out and grabbed Chao Bais hand. Then, she smiled gently. Lets go! Chao Bai finally nodded in satisfaction. Then, he formed a seal with one hand and drew a circle on the ground, forming another spiritual energy vortex. The two of them disappeared into the backyard. After the procuress finished teaching the group of girls and servants a lesson, she was about to report to the two masters when she realized that the backyard was already empty. Where did they go?! Theyre really elusive! The procuress couldnt help but mutter. Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she rarely saw people this elusive. The procuress brushed the dust off her dress and turned to walk towards the atrium. She had just taken a few steps when she saw Su Niang hiding not far away. The procuress frowned and her expression darkened as she sneered, Su Niang, get out here! Su Niang responded in a panic. After a while, she pushed open the door and walked out. Madam Tian, why are you looking for me? Su Niang lowered her head and asked in a low voice. Madam Tian snorted. Dont think that I cant control you just because youre living in the backyard now! Its only because Master is kind-hearted that she let you stay here with Tong Sheng, that fatherless kid. You guys better behave yourselves and not cause trouble for Fragrant Garden! Tell me! Why were you hiding there just now? Madam Tian warned Su Niang sternly, as if Su Niang was someone who wanted to ruin the future of Fragrant Garden. Su Niang lowered her head and remained silent. No one knew what she was thinking. Seeing that Su Niang didnt react, Madam Tian reached out to push her. Unexpectedly, just as her hand touched Su Niangs shoulder, she was forced back by a huge force. Madam Tian was shocked. She looked at Su Niang in surprise and realized that the force that had shaken her just now was actually from Tong Sheng! Tong Sheng retracted his hands, but his eyes were fixed on Madam Tian. Madam Tian sized up Tong Sheng before asking coldly, Where did you learn these abilities? That wasnt an ordinary move! Madam Tian stared at Tong Shen to observe his reaction. Su Niang looked at Madam Tian in panic. Tong Sheng is just born strong. You know that! Madam Tian glanced at Su Niang and snorted. Dont use such an excuse to brush me off! This is the first time Ive seen someone with such great strength! I advise you and your mother to behave yourselves. Master didnt take you two in to give you a chance to stab her in the back! Although I, Madam Tian, am not a good person, I still know that people should be grateful to their saviors! As Madam Tian spoke, she carefully observed Su Niang and Tong Shengs reactions. Then, she sighed. You guys should behave yourselves! With that, Madam Tian didnt look at Su Niang and her son again. She tidied her slightly messy clothes and turned to leave. Su Niangs eyes flickered as she watched Madam Tian leave. Tong Sheng grabbed his mothers hand tightly, as if he was afraid of something. Chapter 143 - 143 Killing the Princess 143 Killing the Princess Kong Rui looked at the familiar scenery in front of her. It seemed to be Nie Yins courtyard. Kong Rui was surprised that Chao Bai could accurately find Nie Yins courtyard. Why did you want to come here? Kong Rui asked. I sense that thing here! Chao Bai said nonchalantly, not intending to explain further. What is it? Kong Rui was even more curious. As she followed Chao Bai towards a certain direction, she couldnt help but ask. Youll know when we get there! Chao Bai replied perfunctorily again. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but didnt continue asking. With the protection of Chao Bais invisibility technique, they could get around much easier. Nie Yins courtyard was much larger than Li Lings. As Kong Rui followed behind Chao Bai and walked along a path lined with willow trees, a small courtyard door appeared in front of her. There were all kinds of potted plants and decorations in the courtyard, and there was even a rockery pond. Kong Rui couldnt help but sigh. This was only Nie Yins temporary residence in the capital, but it was almost half the size of the Li familys residence! The last time she came late at night, she didnt realize that there were so many things here! However, Nie Yin was about to marry the princess. This was probably a small gift of sincerity sent by the queen! Kong Rui was about to walk forward when Chao Bai grabbed her arm and stopped her. Chao Bai pulled Kong Rui behind a huge banyan tree. A small group of guards quickly appeared from the entrance of the courtyard and quickly passed by the tree. They didnt look like the guards patrolling the Nie family, but more like a guard team from the palace. Could it be that the queen had specifically sent someone to monitor the Nie familys residence? The Nie family and the royal family had fallen out? As soon as the small group of guards passed, Kong Rui vaguely heard voices coming from the courtyard. Hes gone! Lets continue! A voice sounded. Kong Rui recognized this voice. It was the voice of an elder of Nie Yins. It seemed like they were secretly plotting something and didnt want to let the queens people hear them! Kong Rui and Chao Bai looked at each other and saw the same thought in each others eyes. The two of them walked along the wall to the entrance of the courtyard and leaned against the wall to listen to the commotion inside. Kong Rui knew that with Nie Yins current strength, even if they walked closer, they wouldnt be able to discover them. However, she couldnt guarantee that Nie Yin didnt have other powerhouses with him. To be safe, it was better to stay away. However, this distance made Kong Rui unable to hear their conversation, making her a little frustrated. Chao Bai noticed Kong Ruis frustration and took out an exquisite shell-shaped thing from his storage space. What is this? Kong Rui looked at the thing and asked curiously. Chao Bai smiled and formed a hand seal with one hand, then pointed at the shell. Chao Bai brought the shell to Kong Ruis ear. Kong Rui clearly heard Nie Yins voice coming from the shell. What is this? A mouthpiece? Kong Rui looked at the shell in surprise. Chao Bai then pressed his finger to his lips and shushed him. Kong Rui immediately covered her mouth and listened attentively to the conversation between Nie Yin and the others. My agreement with the Queen has not been finalized. Now that the princess is seriously injured, its impossible for her to get married any time soon. Nie Yins voice sounded very gloomy. If you guys cant reach an agreement, our plan will probably continue to be delayed! Someone said in an indignant tone. This wont do! We have to think of a way. Otherwise, if there are any more abnormal movements on the Spirit Mountain, well The person paused, as if he was hesitating about something. Nie Yins voice sounded again. Is there no other way? The previous person said, There are only two ways now. Either you marry the Princess, and thenwe can go to Spirit Mountain as a matter of course. Or That persons voice became even more sinister. Kill the Princess to avoid future trouble! Chapter 144 - 144 Theres Still a Contract 144 Theres Still a Contract Although Kong Rui knew that Nie Yin definitely didnt have any feelings for Wen Qiong, she didnt expect them to actually want to kill Wen Qiong! However, she didnt pity Wen Qiong. After all, Wen Qiong deserved to die! Kong Rui restrained the killing intent that flashed across her eyes as she listened to the people inside continue to discuss. Kill the princess? Nie Yin sneered. Thats easy for you to say! Do you know how many people the queen sent to secretly guard the princess palace? Nie Yins tone was cold and he gritted his teeth as he spoke. The queen has already thought it through. If the princess really cant be cured, even if she has to use a life-prolonging method, she will try to keep the princess alive! Nie Yin sounded angry, and he didnt have the calmness he usually had in front of outsiders. Logically speaking, the princess has natural phoenix essence on her body. Why did she get so seriously injured this time? Another voice sounded. Its said that the little phoenix was kidnapped! Nie Yin sounded a little anxious. The little phoenix probably isnt around, so the phoenix essence didnt work. Didnt the queen once say that the phoenix bone and phoenix essence are one in the same? Even if the little phoenix isnt by the princess side, the bone and blood have the same effect! That person was even more puzzled. I heard the queen mention that the little phoenix and the princess had a contract, so as long as they find the little phoenix and drink its bone blood, the princess will recover! Nie Yin continued. Kong Ruis eyes widened. No wonder the little phoenix had been feeling unwell these days and always looked dispirited. So there was a contract? The queen was really cautious. It was bad enough that she snatched her phoenix bone and phoenix essence, but she even trapped the little phoenix with a contract! I heard that if the little phoenix leaves the princess for too long, it will consume its essence energy day by day and eventually die of weakness one day! Nie Yin sounded thoughtful, as if he was plotting something. When Kong Rui heard this news, she could no longer remain calm. Could it be that she had harmed the little phoenix by saving it from the palace? What should she do now? How could she break the bindings of the contract? Kong Rui wanted to capture Nie Yin and question him, but she knew that it was definitely a bad idea for her to appear now. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to suppress her impulsive emotions. After she took a deep breath, she held her breath as she continued to listen to the conversation between Nie Yin and the others. Then you plan to capture and kill the phoenix? This way, the princess would die without anyone knowing we did it! The person sounded excited. Do you know who stole the phoenix? Do you know where the phoenix was taken? Nie Yin questioned. The person paused for a moment. Rumor has it that it has something to do with Li Ling, who suddenly rose to prominence. Then where is Li Ling now? Nie Yin continued to ask. That person was silent for a long time before saying, Lets start with assassinating the princess! This seems to be easier than finding the little phoenix and killing it! Nie Yin sighed heavily and said after a while, No matter what, Ill go to the palace again and see what other arrangements the queen has. In addition, get someone to prepare to go to Spirit Mountain. This time I must find that place! Nie Yin sounded determined. Kong Rui subconsciously glanced at Chao Bai, but she couldnt see anything through the veil. Before she could react, Chao Bai pulled her into his arms. Kong Rui was about to struggle when she heard Nie Yins door open. She immediately fell silent and didnt dare to move again. In the next moment, Nie Yin and a man in a dark gray hooded robe walked out of the room. Chapter 145 - 145 Discovered 145 Discovered Clearly, the two of them had cultivation levels lower than Chao Bais and didnt discover the invisibility array set up by Chao Bai. Kong Rui frowned and tried to see the face under the hood through the gap in Chao Bais arm, but she couldnt see anything. After the two of them walked out of the other door, Kong Rui struggled out of Chao Bais arms. Nie Yin said that he wanted to find a certain place on Spirit Mountain. Youve lived on Spirit Mountain for so long, so do you know where theyre looking for? Kong Rui asked curiously. Chao Bai shook his head thoughtfully. I dont know. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai suspiciously. It was obvious that she didnt believe him. However, since he was unwilling to say it, she wouldnt get anything no matter how she asked. She waved her hand and looked in the direction where Nie Yin and the others had left. I have to find a way to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix as soon as possible! If they really kill Wen Qiong before the contract is broken, the little phoenix might be implicated! Chao Bai nodded in agreement. Lets go! Lets find what youre looking for first. Then, I want to enter the palace immediately! Clearly worried that Nie Yin would attack early, Kong Rui was a little anxious. Chao Bai looked around, then he couldnt help but frown. Its gone. Whats gone? Kong Rui asked subconsciously. The aura of the thing Im looking for is gone. Chao Bai sounded a little dejected and anxious. Kong Rui looked in the direction of Chao Bais gaze and asked, What exactly are you looking for? A material that can be used to refine a pill furnace, Chao Bai said seriously. I clearly sensed it on that carriage, but its gone now! As Chao Bai spoke, there was even a hint of complaint in his tone. Kong Rui pursed her lips. Its impossible for the thing to disappear into thin air. Perhaps it was hidden somewhere by the Nie family! Chao Bai was dissatisfied with not finding anything and still wanted to search around. Who is it?! A stern voice sounded as a figure flashed out from behind Kong Rui and the other man. As soon as the figure appeared, it suddenly struck Chao Bais back. Kong Rui was shocked. She didnt expect someone to discover their tracks so quickly and even appear behind them to ambush them! Chao Bais reaction wasnt slow, but he only managed to dodge the attack. Afraid that she would be hurt, he carried Kong Rui in his arms. However, Kong Rui knew that this would only affect Chao Bais movements and hinder their escape. Kong Rui pushed Chao Bais arm away. I can do it. Lets leave this place as soon as possible! Who dares to trespass into the Nie familys residence?! Die here! The voice sounded ruthless. Wherever the voice went, it actually cut through the void. Kong Rui looked at the person and saw that he had a beard and a golden crown on his head. He actually looked very dignified, but this dignified aura was enveloped by a strong killing intent. That person struck out at Chao Bai and Kong Rui again. This time, it actually created a whistling sound in the void. Kong Rui was shocked and wanted to dodge, but she was pushed to the side by Chao Bai. This time, Chao Bai didnt dodge but faced it head-on. He formed hand seals with both hands to conjure a huge light shield in front of him, blocking the heavy punch. The bearded man actually stopped when he saw this. He stood about ten meters away from Kong Rui and Chao Bai with his hands behind his back. Who are you guys? How dare you guys barge into the Nie familys residence? You guys are too big for your britches! Kong Rui glared at the person beside Chao Bai. Who are you? You attacked us indiscriminately! Chapter 146 - 146 Nie Lin 146 Nie Lin Hearing Kong Ruis accusation, the person chuckled. You dont even know who I am, but you still sneaked into the Nie familys residence, so you obviously have ulterior motives! We sneaked in, but we didnt do anything wrong! Kong Rui knew that she was being unreasonable, but she was still thinking about how to escape. That person seemed to find Kong Rui and Chao Bai very interesting and suddenly laughed. How interesting! I havent seen such an interesting person in a long time! Tell me! Why did you enter the Nie familys residence? The person asked with a smile. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai. Seeing that Chao Bai was still on guard and had no intention of relaxing, she said again, Let us go and Ill tell you! The man raised his eyebrows and nodded. Alright! I can promise you that Ill let you guys go. Kong Rui blinked and asked in surprise, Are you serious? Are you a man of your word? That person chuckled and replied, I always keep my word!! But will they listen to you? Kong Rui looked at the surrounding guards. Those people realized that something was wrong when they heard the voice of the person in front of them. When they saw the man, they all seemed very respectful. Presumably, not only was this persons cultivation level high, but his identity in the Nie family was definitely high as well! If he was really willing to let them go, at least they would be able to clear this level! When that person heard Kong Ruis question, he waved at the surrounding guards. The guards immediately stood quietly at the side to wait. That person continued, Im the First Elder of the Nie family. If I say I can let you guys go, Ill naturally let you guys go! Nie Lin, the Grand Elder of the Nie family? Kong Ruis heart skipped a beat. She didnt expect to meet Kong Niangs sworn enemy today! However, Nie Lins cultivation level was very profound. Even Chao Bai probably wasnt his match. It probably wouldnt be so easy to avenge Kong Niang today Seeing that Kong Rui remained silent, Nie Lin finally became impatient! How is it, little girl? Tell me why youre here today! Nie Lin urged. Kong Rui raised her head gently. The veil ruffled with the wind as she said, We came to the Nie familys residence today because we thought that there was a treasure in the Nie familys residence and wanted to investigate! Treasure? Nie Lin raised his eyebrows slightly, but didnt doubt Kong Ruis words. What treasure are you talking about that made you come to the Nie familys residence to search so boldly? Kong Rui turned to glance in Chao Bais direction. A material that can be used to make a pill furnace! This brother of mine happened to encounter the Nie familys carriage on the way and realized that there were materials we had been searching for for a long time on the carriage, so we rashly barged into the Nie familys residence! Kong Rui said half-truthfully. Nie Lin seemed to be in a good mood. He continued to stare at Kong Rui and asked, Do you guys need this material that much? Kong Rui lowered her eyes slightly and spoke again after a while. Because my master is seriously ill, he urgently needs to refine a top-grade pill. Unfortunately, the pill furnaces in this world are too low-grade and cant refine pills, so the two of us took the risk and came to steal the treasure. Youre alchemists? Nie Lins voice suddenly rose. He sounded very excited. Kong Rui noticed Nie Lins abnormal reaction and said, We know a little about alchemy. Kong Rui thought to herself, Since Chao Bai could imitate the prescription of the Poison Master to make medicine, he should be good at alchemy, right? In any case, it wasnt so easy to escape now. Perhaps, if they guessed Nie Lins thoughts, they might be able to escape! Chapter 147 - 147 Pill Testing 147 Pill Testing Nie Lin sized up Chao Bai and Kong Rui. I have a small request. Since you guys are alchemists, if you guys can do it, Ill let you guys go! When she heard Nie Lins words, Kong Ruis eyes darted around and asked, What is it? Nie Lin still had a smile on his face, but a scheming look flashed across his eyes. Test medicine! Kong Ruis expression changed slightly. Even with the veiled hat blocking her face, Nie Lin could still sense the change in Kong Ruis emotions. He laughed out loud. You dont dare to? Kong Rui gritted her teeth. How would I know if youre taking the opportunity to harm us or not?! Me? Nie Lin sneered. Do you guys still have the right to choose now? As soon as Nie Lin finished speaking, the guards immediately surrounded Kong Rui and Chao Bai. Kong Rui gritted her teeth, but Chao Bai still didnt move. After a while, Kong Rui said, Alright! I can agree to test the medicine, but you have to let my brother go! Seeing that there was danger, Kong Rui could only think of protecting him and letting him leave first. At this moment, Chao Bai, who had not moved at all, said, Im afraid you dont just want us to test the medicine, right? What do you think I want to do? Nie Lin seemed to be very amused as he asked Chao Bai. Youre poisoned and currently lack a good medicine to detoxify the poison, Chao Bai said nonchalantly. Although you have a few pills, you dont know which one is truly effective! Am I right? Not to mention Kong Rui, even the surrounding guards were dumbfounded. If not for the fact that Nie Lin was in front of them, making them dare not to be too impudent, they would have already gathered together and whispered to each other! Nie Lins expression changed and he stared at Chao Bai intently. What else do you know? Chao Bai chuckled and continued, I also know that you werent recently infected with this poison. Its been quite a while now. Its just that for some reason, this poison has acted up recently, and its uncontrollable, so you want to test the medicine on someone! However, even if you find a person to test the medicine on, the outcome might not be what you want! When Nie Lin heard Chao Bais words, his expression became livid, as if he was very agitated. Kong Rui also looked at Chao Bai in surprise. She didnt expect Chao Bai to find out so much in such a short period of time! Nie Lin thought for a moment before saying to the guards, Bring them to my courtyard! I want to personally interrogate these two people who trespassed into the Nie familys residence! The guards were dismayed, but no one dared to disobey Nie Lins orders. Chao Bai gently pushed Kong Ruis arm. Only then did Kong Rui come back to her senses and look at Chao Bai. Chao Bai sent a voice transmission with his divine sense. Ill think of a way to knock him out later. Run when you have the chance! Kong Rui wanted to refute, but she saw Chao Bai turn around and follow the guards. He had no intention of letting her refuse. However, Kong Rui wasnt someone who abandoned her companion and only cared about her own safety! She immediately sent a telepathic message to Chao Bai. Escape with me! I wont leave you here alone! Kong Rui could feel Chao Bais back suddenly stiffen, but he didnt stop. After a while, Kong Rui heard Chao Bais voice transmission again. Alright. The two of them were brought to Nie Lins courtyard by the guards. The courtyard seemed very gloomy. Even the decorations inside were black. As soon as Kong Rui walked into the courtyard, she felt a chill down her spine. She kept feeling that someone was spying on her. Chao Bai silently slowed down and walked beside Kong Rui. Chapter 148 - 148 Detoxification 148 Detoxification The two of them stood in the courtyard, while the guards retreated. Nie Lin stood in the middle of the courtyard as he looked at the two people in front of him. Who are you two? The two of them had their faces covered with bamboo hats. Originally, Nie Lin wasnt curious about their appearances. After all, they were just two testers, so he didnt care what they looked like, but now, he was curious about their identities. Kong Rui didnt say anything. She turned in Chao Bais direction and waited for his answer. Chao Bai didnt seem to have any intention of answering Nie Lin. He only said indifferently, Elder Nie, its better for you to focus on your health. Nie Lin didnt mind Chao Bais lack of cooperation. He simply chuckled and said, Alright! Since you know that Im poisoned and that Ive been poisoned for a long time, Im sure you know the way to detoxify the poison! Hearing Nie Lins question, Kong Rui even looked forward to it. However, in the next moment, Chao Bai poured cold water on both of them. I dont know. Nie Lin felt dejected and asked, How can you not know? Could it be that everything you just said was just a guess? Nie Lins voice suddenly rose. Clearly, he felt that Chao Bai was lying to him. However, before Nie Lin lost his temper, Chao Bai said, Its not a guess. Its just that I happen to know the person who poisoned Elder Nie. As for the poison you were poisoned with, Ive seen it before, but I need to study it more carefully. When he heard Chao Bais words, Nie Lins expression changed. No! Its impossible! Kong Rui didnt know what Nie Lin was shocked about. She saw him staring fixedly at Chao Bai with alarm, as if he had seen a ghost. Chao Bai shrugged and said indifferently, Its fine if you dont believe me! Since you dont want to try my method, I cant force you, Chao Bai continued, clearly not planning to tell Nie Lin his method. Kong Rui could clearly sense that Nie Lin was conflicted, but Nie Lin didnt speak for a long time. Chao Bai wasnt in a hurry. He just waited quietly at the side. Kong Rui sent a voice transmission to Chao Bai again. Whats going on? Who poisoned him? There was already a person in Kong Ruis mind, but she wasnt sure if her guess was right. Chao Bai didnt answer Kong Rui. He only asked Nie Lin again, What do you plan to do, Elder Nie? Or do you think its more convenient to kill the two of us directly? Not understanding why Chao Bai wanted to provoke Nie Lin at this time, Kong Rui frowned. Nie Lin took a deep breath and said, Alright! I believe you! Tell me what to do! Kong Rui felt Chao Bai heave a sigh of relief. He said to Nie Lin, The poison in your body has already seeped into your internal organs. Its not easy to remove it overnight. Right now, I have a way to temporarily ease the pain when the poison acts up. I wonder if youre willing to give it a try. Nie Lin was clearly dissatisfied with Chao Bais suggestion, but reducing the pain was good as well. After all, when the poison acted up, the pain was too torturous! Moreover, the frequency of the poison acting up seemed to be getting higher and higher. Nie Lin vaguely felt that he was about to lose control! It was all that damn womans fault! It was her fault that he had to be controlled and threatened by others! Killing intent flashed in Nie Lins eyes, but in the next second, he said to Chao Bai, Alright! Ill listen to you, as long as it can temporarily relieve my pain! Chao Bai nodded. Alright! I need a quiet room. In addition, prepare a pill furnace above the third-grade. I want to refine pills! Prepare a pen and paper. Ill write down the names of the spiritual herbs I need. Get your subordinates to prepare them! Chapter 149 - 149 Alchemy 149 Alchemy When Kong Rui saw Chao Bai instructing Nie Lin, she couldnt help but admire him. It really wasnt easy to maintain his calm under such circumstances. Since her life wasnt in danger for the time being, Kong Rui began to think about how to avenge Kong Niang. Due to the situation, they were forced to relieve Nie Lins pain, but before they left the Demon Abyss, Kong Niang gave her two missions. One of them was to kill Nie Lin! Kong Rui stared fixedly at Nie Lin, her eyes filled with cunningness. At this moment, Nie Lin didnt notice Kong Ruis change in expression at all. He was focused on listening to Chao Bais instructions. After Chao Bai took the pen and paper, he wrote dozens of spiritual herbs. After Nie Lin looked at the name of the spiritual herbs, he frowned, but still instructed his subordinates to make arrangements. Kong Rui glanced at the list and saw that many of the names of rare top-grade spiritual herbs were on it. It seemed that Chao Bai was planning to use Nie Lin to prepare something good for her! Nie Lin wasnt a fool. He naturally knew Chao Bais motive, but he didnt intend to fuss over such a small matter. His life was the most important thing! Chao Bai brought Kong Rui to the room Nie Lin had prepared. There were two rows of medicine cabinets in this room. One of them was a fifth-grade pill furnace made of seventh-grade red copper. It looked like it was filled with spiritual energy. Nie Lin instructed his subordinates not to let anyone disturb the two of them while they refined medicine. However, before leaving the room, Nie Lin still set up a restriction at the door and ordered his subordinates to guard it. Kong Rui knew that Nie Lin was still wary of the two of them. However, since there were no guards in this room, they had a chance to escape! However, Kong Rui oversimplified things! We cant leave? Why? Kong Rui asked Chao Bai in shock. Chao Bai looked up at a square magical artifact at the top of the room as he said, This room is controlled by a barrier. Any array formation will lose its effect here. As Chao Bai spoke, he formed a hand seal. Kong Rui had seen that spell before. It was used by Chao Bai to ignite the spiritual energy torch last time. However, the spiritual energy flame only burned for a moment before extinguishing. Kong Rui finally understood what Chao Bai meant. However, just because spiritual energy was useless here didnt mean that other methods would fail! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and said, How about try using my demonic energy? Kong Rui followed the method that Chao Bai had taught her previously and formed a hand seal with one hand. After she accumulated demonic energy, she actually lit a small purple flame in the room. Kong Ruis eyes lit up as she handed the flame to Chao Bai. Chao Bai also looked at Kong Rui in surprise, but then he grabbed Kong Ruis hand and extinguished the flames. We cant leave yet. Chao Bai explained again, This person prepared such good equipment for us. I have to refine a few medicinal pills for you before leaving! Kong Rui frowned slightly. But we still have other things to do. We cant Chao Bai extended a finger, indicating for Kong Rui to let him continue. I only need a day. Kong Rui thought for a moment before finally agreeing. Alright! Only one day! Also, I want Nie Lin dead! Kong Ruis tone was cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent. Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui with a smile and said, Dont worry! Hes dead meat! Kong Rui revealed an expectant smile. Then, she said to Chao Bai, Do you need me to do anything? Lets speed up! Chao Bai held Kong Ruis hand and brought her to the pill furnace. Dont use demonic energy for the time being to avoid being discovered. Ill teach you how to use spiritual energy to refine pills! logo Chapter 150 - 150 Spirit Stones 150 Spirit Stones Kong Rui looked up at the square artifact above her head. With that thing around, wont spiritual energy be useless? Can you even refine pills? Chao Bai blinked and said mysteriously, Theres no need to use our own spiritual energy. First Elder Nie will naturally keep sending us spiritual energy! Kong Rui was stunned and didnt believe Chao Bai. After all, how could there be so much spiritual energy? Besides, since their own spiritual energy couldnt be used, even if Nie Lin sent spiritual energy, could they use it? Kong Rui was wondering about it when she heard voices outside the door. Open the door. Nie Lins voice sounded from outside the door. Kong Rui turned around and looked at Chao Bai. From his calm expression, it was as if he had already guessed that Nie Lin would return. Its good that you guys didnt try to escape. Nie Lin nodded in satisfaction. You have to know that if you try to escape from here, as long as you activate an array with spiritual energy, the Kunlun Mirror above will take your lives! Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in shock, then glared at Nie Lin from behind the veiled hat. Nie Lin seemed to sense the killing intent in Kong Ruis eyes and said, You dont have to hate me. If you do as I say, I naturally wont hurt you. If you can really refine a pill to detoxify me, I can guarantee that not only will I let you guys leave, but I will also give you guys endless wealth! Nie Lin said generously. Kong Rui pursed her lips. She wasnt interested in Nie Lins conditions at all. Her goal was to take Nie Lins life, but now, she was actually controlled by him. How annoying! However, Chao Bai said to Nie Lin, Our spiritual energy cant be used here, so I need enough spirit stones to activate the pill furnace. You arent stingy with spirit stones, right?! Nie Lin raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. Of course! The Nie family naturally doesnt lack spirit stones. It depends on how many you need. Chao Bai calculated it before saying, Only spirit stones of the Third Grade and above can barely activate the pill furnace. The number of spirit stones of the Third Grade needed to operate the pill furnace for a day is about 100,000. If you use spirit stones of the Third Stage to refine pills, the quality of the pills wont good. It will take about three days, which is about 300,000 spirit stones of the Third Stage. If its a spirit stone above the Fifth Grade, the quality of this medicinal pill will naturally increase a lot. The time needed is similar. It will need about 50,000 spirit stones a day. Three days will be a total of 150,000 spirit stones of the Fifth Stage. Of course, if its a spirit stone above the Seventh Grade, the quality of the medicinal pill and the refining time will be different. It can be refined in about a day and night, and the number of Seventh Grade spirit stones required is about 30,000. When she heard Chao Bais accounting, Kong Ruis mouth couldnt help but drop agape. Cultivators often needed to accumulate spiritual energy for cultivation. Alchemists used spiritual energy to activate the pill furnace to refine medicine. The higher the alchemists cultivation level, the higher the quality of the medicinal pill they refined. Of course, the quality of this pill was also related to the pill furnace and the spiritual herbs chosen. When alchemists couldnt use spiritual energy to activate the pill furnace, some alchemists would choose to collect spirit stones as fuel. However, the alchemists who chose to do this were either rich or desperate to refine medicine. In the five continents, spirit stones were an important cultivation resource and trading currency. However, spirit stones were relatively scarce. Compared to the common currency, they could be considered expensive luxury goods. A Fifth Grade spirit stone was worth tens of thousands of gold! This was something that ordinary cultivators didnt dare to dream of! Chapter 151 - 151 Nie Yin Finds Her 151 Nie Yin Finds Her Different spirit stones had different values. Even the royal family might not be able to take out so many spirit stones at once! Unexpectedly, Nie Lin replied without even blinking, Alright! Ill send someone to send it over immediately! I want to see the medicinal pill you mentioned tomorrow! With that, Nie Lin turned around and walked out of the room. Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground for a long time. After a long while, it fell silent outside. Kong Rui finally asked the question on her mind, Do you really need those spirit stones? Chao Bai walked to the soft couch at the side and sat down. I naturally need spirit stones. I dont want to waste my spiritual energy on him. Moreover, the thing up there is not to be trifled with. Theres no need to take this risk. As for spirit stones, a few hundred of them are enough. However, since we have someone giving them out for free, why dont we use them well? Chao Bai said it matter-of-factly, but Kong Rui was speechless. Seeing Kong Rui in a daze, Chao Bai patted the seat beside him. Come, sit down and wait. No matter how powerful the Nie family is, they probably wont be able to take out these spirit stones in a short period of time. We still have to wait patiently. Kong Rui walked to the soft couch obediently and sat down, but she couldnt help but admire Chao Bais lying abilities. He really fooled Nie Lin. It was fine that he swindled so many spirit stones, but did Chao Bai really want to save Nie Lin? Kong Rui turned to stare at Chao Bai and asked cautiously, Are you really going to refine the pill to save that person? If Chao Bai really wanted to save Nie Lin, they would be enemies! Kong Rui could even feel that she was a little nervous now. She didnt know where this emotion came from, but it made her feel uneasy. Chao Bai turned around and lifted the veiled hat. Then, he looked at Kong Rui with a baffled expression. Am I crazy, or are you crazy? Why would I really save him?! Then why did you ask him for so many things? Kong Rui asked Chao Bai suspiciously. Chao Bai shook his head and said, If I want to teach you alchemy, I naturally have to prepare more things! In the future, if your alchemy skills improve, dont forget to thank First Elder Nie! When Kong Rui heard Chao Bais words, she couldnt help but click her tongue. So this guy had already thought of everything when he raised the conditions. He was really terrifyingly smart! Then what pill do you want to teach me how to refine? Can I poison Nie Lins medicine immediately? Kong Ruis eyes lit up. She wished she could avenge Kong Niang immediately. Chao Bai knocked on Kong Ruis hat lightly. Are you an idiot?! If we poison him to death just like that, wont we be the most suspicious? Since he was poisoned, its normal for him to die from the poison! Kong Rui didnt want to let go of this good opportunity. Chao Bai reached out and gently knocked on Kong Ruis hat again. Dont worry! I wont let him live! However, he has to die after we leave! Kong Rui gritted her teeth. Although unwilling, she could only listen to Chao Bais arrangements first. After all, she didnt even know how to escape from here! Alright! Ill learn how to refine pills from you! Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai and said solemnly. Chao Bai lifted his bamboo hat and revealed his smiling face. Then, youll have to listen to my arrangements next! Kong Rui nodded in agreement. The two of them had just finalized their plan when there was a commotion outside the door. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and thought to herself, Is Nie Lin that fast? Or is the Nie family really so powerful? This time, Kong Rui had guessed wrong. The door didnt open, but Nie Yins voice came from the door. Why is the First Elder using this room? Why does he need someone to prepare so many spirit stones and spiritual herbs? What is he doing?! Chapter 152 - 152 Bargain 152 Bargain Hurry up and move aside! Cant you see that Young Master is angry?! Another voice sounded. It was the one Kong Rui had heard in Nie Yins room earlier. The guards outside didnt listen to Nie Yins instructions. Instead, they guarded the door dutifully. Young Master, please forgive me. The First Elder has instructed that no one is allowed to enter this room without his orders! Nie Yins voice sounded even more irritable. Do you think my words are not as authoritative as the First Elders? Or is the First Elder planning something while Im not around? I wouldnt dare to! The guard immediately replied, but he had no intention of backing down. The other person seemed to be trying to cause trouble. He continued, The future Young Master of the Nie family will be in charge, and the First Elder is only a support role. You have to think carefully about who you want to listen to! Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. They knew that Nie Yin and Nie Lin probably had some grudges, and this person was clearly trying to sow discord between the two of them. One of the guards immediately replied, Mr. Cong, you dont have to sow discord between the First Elder and Young Master. We will naturally listen to Young Masters orders, but we still have to wait for the First Elder to return and report to him before we can do anything! When Kong Rui heard this, she knew that this guard was definitely the First Elders trusted aide. Moreover, he was probably the leader among these guards. When Nie Yin heard the guards words, he snorted. The First Elder has trained you to be so eloquent! Ill go back first. Get the First Elder to come to my courtyard later! After Nie Yin finished speaking, footsteps sounded. The voice of the person called Mr. Cong sounded again. Young Master, wait for me! Young Master! The sound of running footsteps gradually faded into the distance. Kong Rui didnt intend to pay attention to the internal conflicts of the Nie family, but from Nie Yins words, he must have just returned from the palace. Kong Rui wondered how Wen Qiong was doing. Kong Rui frowned slightly, as if she had something on her mind. Seeing Kong Rui like this, Chao Bai waved his hand in front of her and asked, What are you worried about? We can definitely get out! Kong Rui came back to her senses and looked at Chao Bai. Im not thinking about leaving this place. Im worried What are you worried about? Chao Bai continued to look at Kong Rui in confusion. Dont worry, were very safe here! Its not that! Kong Rui was instantly frustrated. Then are you worried that Nie Lin wont die? Chao Bai asked again. Kong Rui suddenly felt speechless. She was worried that the person who killed Wen Qiong wouldnt be her! However, Kong Rui didnt plan to tell Chao Bai about this. With her understanding of Chao Bai, he would definitely help her kill Wen Qiong! She didnt want that! She had to kill Wen Qiong with her own hands! Killing intent flashed in Kong Ruis eyes. Before she could restrain the killing intent in her eyes, the guards voice came from outside the door again. First Elder! Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks and saw surprise in each others eyes. Obviously, Chao Bai didnt expect Nie Lin to be so quick. It seemed that Nie Yin had come straight here because of this! The door to the room opened again. Nie Lin walked into the room, followed by more than ten guards carrying a few boxes. The spirit stones you want are all here! Ill give you three days to get the antidote! Chao Bai stood up and walked to the surrounding boxes. He checked them one by one before saying, These spirit stones are of different grades. Im afraid three days wont do! Nie Lin frowned, clearly dissatisfied with the answer. He gritted his teeth and asked, How long will you need? Chapter 153 - 153 Mad 153 Mad Chao Bai shook his head and calculated for a long time before saying, At least five days! When he heard Chao Bais words, the veins on Nie Lins face were about to pop. Kong Rui could clearly sense Nie Lins anger, but she could also tell that he was trying his best to suppress it. He took a deep breath before saying, Cant you speed it up? Kong Rui knew that Nie Lin must have been tortured by the symptoms of the poison, and that was why he was so obedient. However, Chao Bai said nonchalantly, No! Ive already told you that spirit stones of the same level can achieve faster effects. The grade of your spirit stones is different, so I still need to refine them first. Its obvious that youve increased my workload! Hearing Chao Bais words, Nie Lin looked livid. How could he not want to provide spirit stones of the same level? However, Chao Bai required such a large number of spirit stones and they all had to be high-grade. How could he find them all at once? Even the Nie family couldnt do it! He had found all the spirit stones he could find in the Nie familys branch in the capital. Nie Yin was already dissatisfied, but he couldnt care less anymore. His priority was to save himself! Seeing Nie Lins ugly expression, Chao Bai knew that he couldnt go overboard. Otherwise, this old fellow might disregard his own life and go all out to kill them as well. It wouldnt be worth it! Chao Bai waved his hand. Help me find some thousand-year-old Lingzhi and Recovery Pills. Ill try my best to reduce the time to four days. Nie Lin looked at Chao Bai before gritting his teeth. Alright! Ill find it as soon as possible! Then, Nie Lin turned around and left. The guards followed him out of the room. Chao Bai immediately squatted beside the box and checked the spirit stones. Most of these were spirit stones above the Third Grade. With these, they would become extremely rich! However, there were still some defective products among these spirit stones. Chao Bai decided to use these things to deal with Nie Lin. He and Kong Rui organized the spirit stones into a few boxes and placed them in their storage space. Chao Bai waved his hand again and stuffed the lump of soil he had obtained from somewhere into the box. He randomly picked up a box and weighed it. Its just right! Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in shock. She didnt expect this guy to be so wicked! However, Nie Lin wasnt a good person anyway, so she didnt care that they were taking advantage of him! Sure enough, in less than fifteen minutes, Nie Lin returned again. There are ten thousand-year-old Lingzhis and a bottle of Recovery Pills here. These should be enough for you, right?! Nie Lin asked the guard to send the things into the room and stared at Chao Bai with a dark expression. Chao Bai walked over slowly. After checking the quality of the Lingzhi and the Recovery Pill, he nodded. They can barely be used! Hearing Chao Bais words, Nie Lin almost lost his temper again. Just as Nie Lin was about to lose it, Chao Bai said, You can leave now. Im going to start refining pills! Chao Bais words immediately made Nie Lin lose his temper. He exhaled heavily before turning around and leaving with the guards. As the door closed, Kong Rui clearly heard the sound of a guard falling to the ground. The voice of the guard who was Nie Lins trusted aide sounded. First Elder, dont be angry. After they finish refining the medicinal pills, well Before the guard could finish speaking, Kong Rui already knew his intentions. Nie Lin was indeed a wicked person. Even his subordinates were also so ruthless! In that case, they couldnt be blamed for harming Nie Lin! Chapter 154 - 154 First Alchemy Attempt 154 First Alchemy Attempt After Nie Lin and the guard left, Chao Bai walked to the side of the pill furnace. He kicked the dozens of baskets of spiritual herbs carried in by the guards to the side and said, Come! Sit here. Ill teach you alchemy. Kong Rui sat down obediently and listened to Chao Bais instructions. Then, she began to absorb the spiritual energy in the spirit stones that Chao Bai had set up beside her. Those spirit stones were all Seventh Grade spirit stones, so the spiritual energy contained in them was naturally much more abundant than that of other spirit stones. The Dharma artifact in the sky didnt seem to show any abnormality despite Kong Ruis absorption of spiritual energy. This made Kong Rui even bolder. She carefully felt the spirit energy continuously flowing into her body from the spirit stone. The spiritual energy seemed like it was on the verge of penetrating her bones, tendons, and blood vessels as it kept moving in her body. Although the surging spiritual energy was intense, Kong Rui didnt feel uncomfortable at all. She even felt comfortable. Kong Rui secretly heaved a sigh of relief and felt the comfort brought about by the spiritual energy. Soon, Kong Rui felt that the spiritual energy seemed to be gathering in the same place. It was a chaotic place in her abdomen where she had fainted from pain the last time. Worried that the feeling from last time would return, Kong Rui gritted her teeth. However, this time, even when all the spiritual energy gathered, Kong Rui didnt feel anything amiss. That part of her abdomen seemed to be able to absorb endless spiritual energy and kept devouring it. Chao Bais voice sounded beside Kong Rui. Dont just focus on absorbing spiritual energy. Extract the spiritual energy and try holding it in your palm. Kong Rui willed it and felt the spiritual energy that she had already absorbed gather in her palm bit by bit. Use the spiritual energy in your palm to activate the pill furnace. Chao Bai pointed again. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and looked at the motionless pill furnace in front of her. The spiritual energy in her hand kept flowing into the pill furnace, and the pill furnace emitted a faint golden glow. Chao Bai raised his eyebrows slightly, then smiled. Your potential isnt bad! Kong Rui didnt understand what Chao Bai meant, but she didnt dare to be distracted. She continued focusing on sending spiritual energy into the pill furnace. Soon, Chao Bai threw the required spiritual herbs into the pill furnace. Ill teach you the formula for this pill refinement later. Now, grasp the key points first. Chao Bais voice sounded again. Kong Rui nodded and didnt say anything. She listened to Chao Bais guidance as she continued to activate the pill furnace. Golden-red flames slowly ignited in the pill furnace, and the spiritual herbs were constantly being refined in the pill furnace. Kong Rui could sense the fragrance of spiritual herbs in the air. This smell immediately made her feel comfortable. What pill is this? Kong Rui asked curiously. Dont be distracted! Chao Bai reminded again. Kong Rui stuck out her tongue and didnt ask further. As Chao Bai sat cross-legged at the side, he observed the use of spirit stones around Kong Rui. This pill is called the Clear Heart Pill. It can help you remove obstacles when you encounter obstacles in your cultivation path. If you cultivate both spiritual and demonic cultivation, Clear Heart Pills will be indispensable! Upon hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui felt a little touched. Although this guy seemed unreliable occasionally, he actually thought about the special situation of her body when refining pills this time. Indeed, if she cultivated both spiritual and demonic cultivation, if one of them gained the upper hand, all her previous efforts would be in vain, and she might even die. With the Clear Heart Pill, her cultivation path would probably be much smoother. Thinking of this, Kong Rui secretly sped up the transmission of spiritual energy in her hand, in hopes of completing the pill refinement quickly. However, as soon as she sped up, Kong Rui felt her heart beating very quickly. Chapter 155 - 155 Refining the Quick Return Pill 155 Refining the Quick Return Pill Chao Bais voice sounded again. Dont be anxious! Dont be impatient! After hearing Chao Bais warning, Kong Rui didnt speed up anymore. Instead, she followed her original speed. Her heart quickly calmed down, and the strange feeling from before disappeared. Then, Kong Rui calmed down and began her first alchemy journey in peace. The Clear Heart Pill was a low-level medicinal pill. For ordinary alchemists, it would take about two days to refine. Although this was Kong Ruis first time refining pills, her pill furnace, spirit herbs, and even the spiritual energy she used were much better than those of other alchemists. Therefore, in less than half a day, Kong Rui refined a furnace of pills. However, other alchemists could refine about ten pills at a time, but Kong Rui only refined two. Looking at her pitiful appearance, Kong Rui couldnt help but sigh. Chao Bai patted her shoulder. Its already impressive for you to refine these for your first try! Next, Ill teach you how to refine other pills! As Chao Bai spoke, he placed another portion of the spiritual herbs into the pill furnace. Kong Rui thought for a moment before asking, Arent we going to refine Nie Lins pill for him first? If he suddenly changes his mind, wont we Chao Bai shook his head. It wont take more than half an hour to refine the pills for him. Dont worry. Kong Rui blinked in disbelief and asked curiously, What pill are you planning to give him? Chao Bai grinned. tHE Quick Return Pill! Kong Rui had heard of the name of the Quick Return Pill before, but she was even more puzzled now. The Quick Return Pill is only a low-level pill. Its not poisonous at all and has no antidote effect. Moreover, its impossible for Nie Lin not to know about the Quick Return Pill. How are you going to fool him? Kong Rui didnt understand what Chao Bai was thinking. Chao Bai shrugged. I naturally have my ways. You dont have to worry! Ill refine a special Quick Return Pill for him. I guarantee that hell have the feeling of detoxification after consuming it! Kong Rui didnt quite understand what Chao Bai meant, but she also knew that as a rookie alchemist, she had no right to question Chao Bai. She could only listen to his instructions! Kong Rui focused on refining pills. It wasnt until late at night that she leaned against the couch and prepared to rest for a while. Chao Bai took out a portion of spirit stones below the Third Grade and placed them around the pill furnace, setting up a simple array formation. What are you doing? Kong Rui narrowed her eyes when she saw Chao Bais actions. These little things have to learn to refine pills themselves! Chao Bai smiled and said mysteriously. Kong Rui didnt understand what Chao Bai meant. In the next moment, Chao Bai absorbed the spiritual energy of a Seventh Grade spirit stone and injected it into the array. The array quickly operated and actually activated the low-grade spirit stones, forming an array that absorbed spiritual energy from each other. The array quickly operated, and spiritual energy surged continuously while slowly being injected into the pill furnace. With this injection, it looked like it would take an entire night to refine a single low-grade pill. Chao Bai picked some of the weaker spiritual herbs and threw them into the pill furnace. Kong Rui was even more curious when she saw Chao Bais actions. What are you doing? Making a special version of the Quick Return Pill! Chao Bai said with a smile. Kong Rui frowned. Although she had never learned alchemy, she had been around the Poison Master for several years and knew the formula for the Quick Return Pill. These things couldnt be refined into a Quick Return Pill! If he randomly added herbs, the pill would either be useless or poisonous! Chao Bai noticed Kong Ruis confusion and smiled mysteriously. Youll understand soon! Chapter 156 - 156 Plan 156 Plan Kong Rui watched as Chao Bai used a large number of low-level spiritual herbs and spirit stones to refine this special version of the Quick Return Pill. Seeing that the spiritual herbs were gradually exhausted, the flames in the pill furnace gradually extinguished. Kong Rui frowned and felt a strange smell in the air. Whats that smell?! Kong Rui covered her nose with her hand, her face filled with disdain. The fragrance of medicinal pills! Chao Bai said, his eyebrows raised with a smug look. Kong Rui frowned, unable to stand the increasingly strong smell. Are you sure people will really drink this? What if Nie Lin kills you directly? Kong Rui asked again and looked at Chao Bai suspiciously. Chao Bai took out the pill from the pill furnace with one hand and held it in his hand. Then, he shook his head and said, Once a persons life is in danger, theyre willing to listen to and believe anything! He wont distinguish right from wrong. He will only pursue the outcome he wants! But the taste of your medicinal pill isnt something an ordinary person can accept! Kong Rui still maintained a suspicious attitude. Moreover, Nie Lin is a very paranoid person! Chao Bai waved his hand and said, If it was an ordinary medicinal pill, Im afraid it wouldnt be able to deceive him! This medicine is a good medicine for his illness! Kong Rui frowned and tried her best to hold her breath. Then are you going to hand the pill to him today? Kong Rui felt a little baffled. Chao Bai had clearly stalled for time, so why was he in a hurry to refine this abnormally strange pill? Chao Bai put the pill in an open container and placed it beside the window of the room. Then, he walked back. Those people have to slowly familiarize themselves with the taste of this pill before they can accept it! Besides, with Nie Lins paranoia, he definitely wont accept the sudden refinement of a medicinal pill! Im going to use this period of time to let him slowly familiarize himself with this smell and believe that it took us some time to complete the refinement! Besides, with this smell, ordinary people wont dare to come in. Dont worry and focus on refining your pills! Kong Rui felt that although what Chao Bai said made sense, there was something fishy about it. However, since Chao Bai had his own plans, it was more important for her to focus on refining pills. Over the past two days, she could feel that the little phoenix seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. She wondered if it was because of Wen Qiongs injuries. If the little phoenix was really injured because of Wen Qiongs injuries, Kong Rui would feel extremely guilty! According to Chao Bais instructions, Kong Rui quickly refined a few low-level medicinal pills suitable for spirit beasts. She summoned the little phoenix and the little lion to give them the pill and see how they were doing. Unexpectedly, as soon as the two little fellows were released, they covered their mouths and noses as they looked at Kong Rui and Chao Bai in disbelief. Master, where are we now? Although the little phoenix was weak, the senses of a spirit beast were different from those of ordinary people, so it was even more sensitive to this smell. Master, are we in a mass grave or a pile of cow dung?! Why is this smell so disgusting?! The little lion couldnt help but want to vomit. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai, who was gloating at the side. Were in the Nie familys residence. Ill give you guys the pill I just refined. Go back and cultivate. Nie familys residence? The Nie family that wants to marry the princess? The little phoenix asked, its tone filled with anger. Kong Rui nodded and said, Are you very familiar with the Nie family? The little phoenix flapped its wings and said hatefully, The guard captain of the Nie family offered a barbed whip to the princess, Wen Qiong! Did Wen Qiong whip you with it? Kong Ruis expression darkened as she asked. The little phoenix nodded. She would whip me whenever she was unhappy! Chapter 157 - 157 Poison Acts Up 157 Poison Acts Up Kong Rui hugged the little phoenix in her arms with heartache. After a while, she said, Dont worry! Ill definitely avenge you! Now, you have to cultivate. When I find a way to break the contract between you and Wen Qiong, I will definitely kill her to avenge you! The little phoenix shook its head and said, Master, I want to kill that woman with my own hands! Kong Rui gazed at the little phoenix deeply and said, Alright! I promise you! Ill definitely let you kill her personally! The little phoenix looked at Kong Rui gratefully, but in the next moment, it vomited a mouthful of blood. Kong Rui was shocked and hurriedly asked, Little Phoenix, are you alright? Whats going on? The little phoenix fell to its knees. Master, I, I dont know whats wrong with me I feel like Im going to die! The little phoenix said weakly. Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai, who was walking towards them quickly. Chao Bai squatted down and used his hand to check on the little phoenixs body, but his frown deepened. Whats going on? Whats wrong with it? Kong Rui asked anxiously. Someone poisoned the princess. Chao Bai checked for a long time before speaking. Has the poison been transferred to the little phoenix? Afraid that the little phoenix would be injured again, Kong Rui asked anxiously. Chao Bai shook his head and said, The contract between them will make the little phoenix feel the threat to the princess life. It might even feel pain, but the contract wont transfer the poison to the little phoenix. However, we have to speed up. Im afraid we have to enter the palace to see that princess first. Otherwise, even if your little phoenix doesnt die, it will be tortured severely! When she heard Chao Bais words, Kong Ruis face turned pale. She suddenly stood up and put the little phoenix and cub back into her storage space. She planned to rush out of the Nie familys residence. Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui. In Kong Ruis sea of consciousness, the little lion was also shouting desperately, Master! Let me out! I want to enter the palace with you! Let me go too! Kong Rui ignored the little lions commotion and shook off Chao Bais hand. I cant waste any more time here! The little phoenix wont be able to take it! Chao Bai knew Kong Ruis worry, but he couldnt make up his mind at this moment. If they rushed out rashly, although it wouldnt be a problem for the two of them to defeat the guards at the door, if they alarmed Nie Lin, they would probably be killed before they could leave the Nie familys residence. However, if he didnt go out, the little phoenix would probably suffer more and more. Just as Chao Bai was hesitating, Kong Rui grabbed the door latch with one hand. In the next moment, she was forced back by the lightning restriction set on the door latch. Kong Rui didnt expect that old fellow to set another restriction on the door. Just as she was about to try again, she was grabbed back by Chao Bai. Stop trying! That First Elder must already know that someone has touched this restriction! Chao Bai shook his head and looked at Kong Rui while warning her not to act rashly. Kong Rui bit her lower lip before asking, Then what should we do? Wen Qiong cant die now! Chao Bai sighed deeply and comforted Kong Rui. Wait, let me think about it. As Chao Bai was thinking, there was another commotion at the door. The two of them thought that Nie Lin had returned, but they didnt expect it to be Nie Yin! Open the door! Nie Yin said firmly. The guard at the door didnt dare to disobey Nie Yins orders, but he was worried that he would be punished by Nie Lin if he opened the door, so he couldnt make up his mind. Presumably, Nie Lins trusted subordinate had left with him just now. Otherwise, these guards wouldnt be so conflicted. Nie Yins expression darkened. Open the door! I want to see what secrets are hidden inside! Chapter 158 - 158 An Antidote For All Sorts Of Poisons 158 An Antidote For All Sorts Of Poisons When Kong Rui heard Nie Yins voice, her eyes flickered as she suddenly thought of something. She pulled Chao Bai back two steps and sent a message to Chao Bai with her divine sense. Nie Yin might be able to help me! What do you mean? Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui quizzically. Didnt Kong Rui hate Nie Yin? Moreover, from what Nie Yin had said earlier, he might have poisoned Princess Wen Qiong. How could he help? Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in confusion, only to see that Kong Ruis face was filled with cunningness. Chao Bai sent a message with his divine sense. What are you going to ask him to do? What can I do? Chao Bai was indignant that he couldnt help, so he specifically asked. Kong Rui thought for a moment and said, Wen Qiongs life is probably in Nie Yins hands. If we dont want to let Wen Qiong die, we have to let Nie Yin know that Wen Qiong is still useful! Kong Rui thought for a moment before saying, Do you remember what Nie Yin said about Spirit Mountain? I want to borrow something from you! Kong Rui said. Before Chao Bai could react, she began to search his body. Chao Bai had never been treated like this before. He kept dodging, making the two of them look like they were messing with each other. At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Kong Ruis hand was still tightly gripping Chao Bais collar, and their bodies were tightly pressed together. The guards at the door and Nie Yin, who was standing in the middle of the door, were stunned by the scene in the room. Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately retracted her hand and didnt forget to tidy up her clothes. Chao Bai stood rooted to the ground in a daze and didnt react for a long time. Afraid that they would pry into the First Elders secrets, the guards didnt dare to watch further and lowered their eyes. Nie Yin sized up the two strange people in bamboo hats and wondered what secrets they were hiding. Who are you two? Nie Yin asked the two of them. Kong Rui turned her head in Chao Bais direction and replied in a rough voice, Were from out of town. Weve just arrived in the capital. You two just arrived? Nie Yin clearly didnt believe it. Why are you two locked up here by the First Elder? What are you two plotting? Nie Yin asked coldly. Kong Rui wasnt intimidated by Nie Yins question. She coughed heavily before saying, Were alchemists who were invited by the First Elder to refine pills that can cure all poisons. An antidote for all sorts of poisons? Nie Yins expression darkened. Who is he trying to detoxify? Who is this pill for? Nie Yin asked. Kong Rui shook her head and continued, We dont know whose poison the pill will be used to detox, but I heard that its very urgent. Perhaps this persons poison will flare up soon. When he heard Kong Ruis words, Nie Yins expression became even warier. Can the pill you refine really cure any poison? Nie Yin probed again. Kong Rui nodded and said, The First Elder said that the poisoned persons entire body is twitching, and the persons entire body feels like its being bitten by thousands of insects. In addition, the blood spat out by the poisoned person is purple-red. Its different from the symptoms of ordinary poisoning. Ah! Most importantly, the person who was poisoned was poisoned recently. Moreover, its a colorless and odorless poison! Kong Rui described all the symptoms reflected by the little phoenix just now and didnt forget to add exaggerated details. When Nie Yin heard Kong Ruis words, his expression almost became contorted. Was the First Elder trying to find a way to detoxify Wen Qiong? Why? Could it be that the First Elder really had his own plans when he said last time that he didnt agree with him making a move on the Spirit Mountain? Could it be that he wanted the position of the Nie familys patriarch? Chapter 159 - 159 Nie Yins Obstruction 159 Nie Yins Obstruction Nie Yins mind raced. He even thought of Nie Lin secretly plotting against him. As Kong Rui watched Nie Yins constant change in expression, she suddenly felt amused. What was this person thinking? It seemed like he had already imagined a bunch of conspiracies in the blink of an eye. Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai and saw him staring at Nie Yin, as if thinking about something. After a long while, Nie Yin seemed to have snapped back to reality and stared intently at the two people in front of him. Hand over the medicinal pill you refined! Before Kong Rui could speak, Chao Bai had already said, The pill hasnt been refined yet. Theres no way to hand it over! Clearly not believing Chao Bais words, Nie Yin frowned. The smell of this pill has already spread to my courtyard. How can it not be refined yet?! Nie Yin was worried that he hadnt arrived in time. If the medicinal pill had already been sent to the palace, wouldnt all his previous efforts be in vain?! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the First Elders secret plan must be related to Wen Qiong. His expression darkened. That woman actually pretended to have natural phoenix essence. If not for the fact that he had heard the queen and the princess secret conversation, he probably would have been kept in the dark! Since that woman was an imposter, why should he waste time on her?! The engagement with the royal family was for the purpose of obtaining the power of the phoenix essence. Unexpectedly, he encountered a fake! Nie Yin felt dismayed, and his expression was filled with disgust. Chao Bai didnt care about Nie Yins thoughts. He snorted and said, How can refining pills be completed so easily? If thats the case, how can the alchemists in the five continents be so highly esteemed?! This is the first time weve met someone as unreasonable as you! Nie Yins expression turned ugly when he heard Chao Bais words. He frowned and kicked a guard standing at the side before walking into the room. He looked around and saw that other than the pill furnace, there were also boxes filled with spiritual herbs and spirit stones. After Nie Yin walked over and took a look, his eyes immediately widened. Where are the spirit stones? Ive used all of them! Chao Bai said matter-of-factly. Those spirit stones are used to refine medicine. Naturally, spirit stones got used up during the process of refining medicine. Seeing that Chao Bai was lying without batting an eye, Kong Rui was speechless. Nie Yin clearly didnt believe Chao Bais words either. He sized up the two of them and said, I dont care how many spirit stones you used to refine this pill. The pill can only belong to me! At this moment, a shout came from outside the door. Bastard! Nie Yins body stiffened. Then, he turned around and saw Nie Lin rushing in angrily. Nie Yins expression changed slightly before he cupped his hands at Nie Lin. First Elder! Nie Lin snorted and his expression became even uglier. Young Master, why are you here? Nie Yin straightened up and looked at Nie Lin as he said, I heard that you invited alchemists to refine medicine in the residence. I specifically came to take a look to prevent you from being deceived by those charlatans! I wonder if youre feeling unwell or Nie Yin probed. Nie Lins expression didnt change, but a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. Other than his two trusted aides, no one else in the Nie family knew that he had been poisoned. He didnt want to alarm others, let alone embarrass himself! He had actually fallen into a womans trap and couldnt get rid of this poison even after so many years! Most importantly, this poison actually silently entered his bones and marrow. After so many years, his body seemed to have been sucked dry! Chapter 160 - 160 Bring For Interrogation 160 Bring For Interrogation Nie Yin didnt know what Nie Lin was thinking about, but he felt that Nie Lin was plotting to become the head of the Nie family. His father, Nie Sen, the previous patriarch of the Nie family, had been set up by a traitor. His whereabouts were still unknown, and the Nie family was no longer as powerful as before. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to marry the princess and suffer like this! Nie Lin was also filled with anger. He had been feeling unwell for the past few days because of the poison in his body, but now, he had encountered a troublemaker, which made him even more frustrated. However, Nie Yin was the future patriarch of the Nie family after all, so Nie Lin didnt want to have any enmity with him. Nie Lin suppressed his anger and said, Its just that my body hasnt been feeling well these past two days, so I asked these people to refine some pills to nourish my body. Nie Yins expression darkened when he heard Nie Lins words. He already suspected that Nie Lin had ulterior motives. Now, Nie Lins answer was very different from that of these two outsiders, so how could Nie Yin not be suspicious?! A smile slowly appeared on Kong Ruis face. Nie Yin fell for the trick! Now, it was time to watch Nie Yin and Nie Lins performance! However, things were still progressing too slowly. Kong Rui couldnt help but feel a little anxious. She was about to speak when Chao Bai grabbed her arm. Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai and saw him shake his head gently, indicating for Kong Rui not to act rashly. Kong Rui took a deep breath to control her urge. She knew that she couldnt ruin this opportunity on a moment of impulse. Clearly, Chao Bai had already guessed what Kong Rui was planning to do, so he quietly played along. Nie Yin stared at Nie Lin for a long time before saying, Since you arent feeling well, why dont you invite a doctor over to take a look?! Coincidentally, I invited a spiritual doctor from the palace over, so I can bring him to your place to take a look at you! Nie Lin narrowed his eyes, the anger in them intensifying. He was already worried that others would discover that he had been poisoned. Wouldnt everyone know about this if a spiritual doctor examined him? Nie Lin immediately refused. Theres no need! I know my own health! Theres no need for you to worry! Nie Yins expression turned even uglier when he heard Nie Lin reject him. Since you dont want to accept my kindness, forget it! However, these two people are very suspicious. This room is filled with a rotten smell. I want to bring them back and interrogate them! No! Nie Lin refused without hesitation. Kong Rui stood at the side in frustration as she listened to the two of them exchange words. They were so indirect. She didnt know when they would come to a conclusion. She rolled her eyes and thought for a moment before lowering her head slightly. Then, she coughed and said, If you doubt our alchemy skills, you can follow us back to Spirit Mountain to take a look! Spirit Mountain? Nie Yin frowned when he heard that, and his eyes lit up. Kong Rui looked confident. Thats right! Before we came to the Imperial Capital, we stayed on Spirit Mountain for a long time. There are still some pills we refined there, but theyre inconvenient to bring along. If you guys dont believe us, just follow us! Nie Yin was about to continue asking when Nie Lin stopped him. Nie Lin noticed something else. Whats wrong with your voice? Kong Rui was stunned and didnt know how to answer. Because she was worried that Nie Yin would recognize her voice, Kong Rui deliberately changed her voice. This aroused Nie Lins suspicion. Chao Bai immediately said, Ive been busy refining pills for the past two days, so my voice is a little hoarse. Although Nie Lin was suspicious, he didnt continue asking. Nie Yin immediately asked, Have you Nie Yin had just asked when he immediately shut up. He glanced in Nie Lins direction cautiously and said, The two of you are really suspicious! Bring me to Spirit Mountain now to see what you call Chapter 161 - 161 Going to the Spirit Mountain 161 Going to the Spirit Mountain No! Nie Lin refused without hesitation, making Nie Yins expression even uglier. What are your objections, First Elder? Nie Yins voice was filled with dissatisfaction. He no longer wanted to waste time with Nie Lin. Nie Lin snorted and said, Even if the identities of these two people are suspicious, please wait for them to refine the pills before leaving! Nie Yin was already afraid of the pills being refined. When he heard Nie Lins words, he didnt want to hide anything anymore! Why do you care so much about these pills?! What exactly are you trying to do?! Nie Yin stared fixedly at Nie Lin and questioned. Nie Lin also looked impatient. Young Master, its not convenient to talk here. Why dont we go somewhere else? Nie Lin knew that if Nie Yin continued to be so suspicious, there would definitely be a skirmish between the two of them. If that were the case, the Nie family would definitely be in big trouble. At this rate, he might as well tell Nie Yin the truth. At the very least, he could obtain a moment of peace. Kong Rui immediately noticed Nie Lins plan. She definitely couldnt let things develop according to Nie Lins arrangements. Kong Rui glanced at Chao Bai and said, If you dont trust us, well just stop refining the pills! Just let us go! Okay! Nie Yin immediately replied. No! Nie Lin replied at the same time. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows when she saw that the two of them were at odds again. First Elder! What exactly do you want to do?! Nie Yin shouted at Nie Lin. Nie Lin was filled with resentment, but he couldnt go against Nie Yin in front of his subordinates. Nie Lin took a deep breath and said, As long as you agree to let them refine these pills, you can do whatever you want with them afterwards! Nie Yins expression didnt soften when he heard Nie Lin insist on getting these pills. Since you want this cauldron of pills, let one of them refine the pills while the other follows me to Spirit Mountain to take a look! No! Chao Bai immediately refused. Nie Yin was instantly furious when he heard Chao Bais rejection. Why was everyone rejecting him today?! Was it because he usually gave off the feeling that he was meek? Why were they all snubbing him?! Nie Yin shouted coldly, Why not?! Could it be that you really have some scheme in mind?! Kong Rui immediately explained, Sir, youve misunderstood. My brother means that we siblings have never been separated, so we cant be separated like this. In any case, this pill is being refined in the furnace. As long as we send someone to keep an eye on it and not let it be destroyed, the two of us can follow this gentleman to Spirit Mountain first! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Nie Lin was puzzled. Wont it affect the potency of the medicine? He was naturally unwilling to let the two of them leave. If something really happened to the pills they refined, wouldnt he have to wait for a long time?! However, Nie Yin had been causing a ruckus here for so long. If he wasnt satisfied, he wouldnt leave that easily! At this moment, Chao Bai spoke again. The furnace used hundreds of thousands of spirit stones and spiritual herbs. The medicinal effect is naturally guaranteed! Well only be gone for half a day. I dont think it will affect the pills that much, Chao Bai continued to explain. Hearing Chao Bai mention the spirit stones and spiritual herbs worth tens of millions in the furnace, Nie Yin burned with anger. However, since things had already developed to this point, it was better for them to go to Spirit Mountain and find what he wanted first! He sent people to Spirit Mountain a few times, but found nothing. They couldnt even stay on Spirit Mountain for long. If these siblings were telling the truth, they must know the secret of Spirit Mountain! Chapter 162 - 162 Departure to Spirit Mountain 162 Departure to Spirit Mountain Since they had already agreed, Nie Lin didnt stop them. He only repeatedly instructed Chao Bai and Kong Rui to refine the pills in the furnace afterwards. Nie Yin also instructed his subordinates to prepare to head to Spirit Mountain again. Kong Rui thought to herself, As long as I have the chance to leave the Nie familys residence, I will definitely be able to get rid of Nie Yin. She had to enter the palace quickly to see Wen Qiongs condition. She couldnt let Wen Qiong die like this! Chao Bai was thinking about how these people were going to his Spirit Mountain to cause trouble. He felt dejected and didnt say anything the entire way. Originally, when Kong Rui mentioned bringing these people to Spirit Mountain, Chao Bai wanted to refuse. However, since Chao Bai had agreed to help Kong Rui leave, but couldnt think of a better solution, he could only think of a way to prevent those people from entering Spirit Mountain! He had lived on the spiritual mountain for so long. No one was more familiar with every part of Spirit Mountain than he was. Letting these people have no way out of Spirit Mountain was what he was best at! The two of them made up their minds and secretly touched their storage spirit artifacts. They were filled with good things provided by Nie Lin! They definitely wouldnt return. Kong Rui subconsciously looked at the things in the room to see if there was anything else she could take away. After leaving the so-called spiritual herbs, spirit stones, and treasure chests in the room, the furnace was still burning with flames that had been maintained by more than ten spirit stones of the Fifth Grade. In Chao Bais words, they had to put on a convincing act. So be it! Although Kong Rui felt that it was a pity, she thought of the tens of thousands of spirit stones in her storage space and shrugged. Forget it, well treat it as a tip! When Nie Yin came to the door again, he had already brought a small group of people. Clearly, he was already prepared. Nie Lin wanted to go with them, but before he set off, his expression darkened, as if he suddenly felt unwell. Nie Lin excused himself and didnt follow them. Kong Rui noticed that Chao Bais hand seemed to have moved when they passed by just now, but Kong Rui didnt feel anything unusual. She noticed that there seemed to be something powdery on the tip of Chao Bais finger, but she wasnt sure what it was. Before Kong Rui could figure out what was going on, she was already pushed forward by Nie Yins subordinates. However, Nie Lin had specifically placed a restriction on Nie Yin. It was very difficult for ordinary people to approach Nie Yin. Once Nie Yin was in danger, Nie Lin would definitely appear immediately and save him. Presumably, Nie Lin was still very loyal to Nie Yin. Kong Rui carefully studied the people along the way to find a way to escape. Everyones cultivation level wasnt low. They were at least at the fifth level of the Spirit Body Realm. Kong Rui roughly looked around. Other than the two of them and Nie Yin, there were three other seventh-level powerhouses in the team who were difficult to deal with. With Kong Rui and Chao Bais cultivation levels, they could easily kill the other dozen or so people. Kong Rui could sense that Nie Yins cultivation level had improved greatly recently, and he seemed to be close to breaking through. Even so, he was still a level lower than Kong Rui. Previously, Nie Yin had been taught a lesson by Chao Bai. Although Kong Rui didnt know Chao Bais cultivation level, it was more than enough for him to deal with Nie Yin. The only thing difficult to deal with was the restriction Nie Lin had left behind. Once it was triggered, Nie Lin would come and they were no match for Nie Lin! Kong Rui was busy scheming, but she didnt expect that Chao Bai had no intention of fighting these people. As they walked towards Spirit Mountain, despite their high cultivation level, they walked for nearly half a day. Kong Rui immediately became impatient. If this continued, when would she be able to enter the palace?! Chapter 163 - 163 Difficult to Enter the Spirit Mountain 163 Difficult to Enter the Spirit Mountain Before Kong Rui could ask, Chao Bai gently grabbed her hand and glanced in the direction of the Demon Abyss. Kong Rui was puzzled and didnt know what Chao Bai was planning to do. Then, she saw him form a hand seal. In an instant, dark clouds covered the sky. Nie Yin walked at the front. When the guard beside him saw the abnormality in the sky, he asked, Young Master, the climate here is unpredictable. Should we Nie Yin turned around and glared at that person. The sky just darkened. Are you afraid that something will happen?! Lets continue on our way! Hearing Nie Yins unfriendly tone, the guard didnt dare to ask further. Kong Rui didnt understand what Chao Bai wanted to do. Just as she was puzzled, she heard Chao Bais divine sense voice transmission, Make it difficult for them to enter Spirit Mountain! Hasnt the Demon Abyss been too quiet recently? Why dont we send some people over and let them have some fun? Kong Rui blinked and didnt understand what Chao Bai meant. The entrance to the Demon Abyss was already difficult to find. Other than that person in the palace, there were probably only a few people in the world who knew. Chao Bai naturally knew how to enter the Demon Abyss, but it wasnt so easy to send people into the Demon Abyss. Back then, when he had fallen into the Demon Abyss from the cliff, it was because he had the phoenix essence to protect himself that he survived. Even if Chao Bai wanted to get rid of these people in one go, it was already difficult for them to merely enter the forest filled with miasma. That miasma was the nourishment for many spiritual herbs and spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain. If it was polluted by these people, wouldnt it destroy the roots of Spirit Mountain? What do you want to do? Kong Rui asked. She didnt think that Chao Bai was a person who didnt plan things. Chao Bai chuckled and said, Of course Im going to throw them into the Demon Abyss Forest. Kong Rui immediately coughed and blinked. The Demon Abyss Forest was indeed the only way out of the Demon Abyss. However, very few people could enter the Demon Abyss Forest. Not to mention humans like Nie Yin, even the demons didnt dare to casually step into the Demon Abyss Forest. It was even more difficult to throw someone into the Demon Abyss Forest. Outside the Demon Abyss Forest, there was a ten thousand feet cliff. Only by climbing the cliff could one spy on the Demon Abyss Forest. However, the side of the cliff was as smooth as a mirror. Not to mention climbing up, even plants couldnt grow on it! What was Chao Bai planning? Not to mention planning to use a spiritual array to teleport, that place couldnt be connected to any array formations at all, so no one in the outside world could enter the Demon Abyss Forest, and the people inside couldnt escape from it. The two of them were talking when Nie Yin seemed to sense the abnormality of the two of them. What are you guys doing? he asked fiercely. Kong Rui looked in Nie Yins direction and said in a rough voice, Its nothing. I just remembered that we havent returned for a while. I wonder if that place will be able to host everyone here! Nie Yin snorted and said, Do you think I care about your lousy place?! Just bring us to Spirit Mountain! You dont have to worry about anything else! Kong Rui gritted her teeth and restrained herself from killing Nie Yin immediately. They walked all the way until they were near Spirit Mountain before finally stopping. Previously, Nie Yin had brought Li Ling to Spirit Mountain to pick herbs along this path. At that time, he had planned to leave a formation so that it would be more convenient for him to come over in the future, but Li Ling had destroyed it. Thinking of Li Ling at that time, Nie Yin gritted his teeth in hatred. However, ever since Li Ling was injured, she had changed a lot. In the spirit beast competition, Li Lings performance was amazing. Later on, he heard that Li Ling had a fortuitous encounter on Spirit Mountain. That made Nie Yinsheng want to explore Spirit Mountain again. Chapter 164 - 164 Healing 164 Healing Moreover, after hearing about that incident in the palace, Nie Yins desire to come to Spirit Mountain to search for treasures became even stronger. No matter what, he had to find that treasure for the Nie family! Nie Yin had his own plans, but he didnt know that he had already become a part of Chao Bais scheme. Chao Bai led them up the mountain on a path they had never taken before. Along the way, the rocks were rugged and the plants were flourishing. Even Nie Yin found it very difficult to walk forward. The guards behind him were either scratched by rocks or cut by plants. Those wounds would quickly swell and burn, making the teams progress even slower. Nie Yin had brought some ointment to treat external injuries, but it was useless against these injuries. He grabbed Chao Bais collar and questioned coldly, Whats going on? Weve been to Spirit Mountain a few times, but weve never been here! Where are you taking us?! Chao Bai spread his hands out helplessly. The two of us have always traveled to Spirit Mountain from here. If you know other pathways, since we dont know them, why dont you lead the way?! Hearing Chao Bais words, Nie Yin frowned, but he still let go of Chao Bais collar angrily. They had gone to Spirit Mountain a few times but found nothing. That was why they made the siblings lead the way. Although the path they had led was rugged, it was indeed a place they had never been to before. Perhaps they could really find what they wanted! At this moment, Kong Rui walked forward and handed him a small porcelain bottle with both hands. Sir, I have some pills here that can treat these injuries. Get your subordinates to take them. The symptoms will ease soon. Hearing Kong Ruis words, Nie Yin showed a look of distrust. As Nie Yins subordinate scratched the wound on his face, he said to Nie Yin, Master! Were fine! Its fine if we dont eat this pill! When he saw that the persons face was already covered in red marks, even more terrifying than the wound itself, Nie Yins expression became even uglier. He grabbed the porcelain bottle in Kong Ruis hand and said coldly, If theres anything wrong with this pill, Ill immediately kill you two! Kong Rui chuckled and bowed slightly. Dont worry, Sir. This pill will definitely be useful! When Chao Bai saw that Kong Rui had actually given the bottle of pills she had plundered from him to Nie Yin, he instantly became angry and quickened his pace. Seeing that Chao Bai actually left angrily, Nie Yin guessed that the brother probably didnt want to treat them, so he believed Kong Ruis words even more. Seeing this, Kong Rui smirked. She didnt expect that taking something from Chao Bai would anger him and have such an unexpected effect. Nie Yin instructed his subordinates to distribute the pills in the porcelain bottle. As expected, the wounds on those peoples bodies no longer hurt. However, there were marks on the places where they had scratched previously and they felt a little uncomfortable. These situations were normal, especially for cultivators like them. Therefore, the group advanced towards the forest in front of them even faster. This time, the guards paid special attention to the rocks and plants around them. Because Kong Rui had given them healing medicine, they trusted her even more. The gazes that were fixed on Kong Rui and Chao Bai were no longer as wary as before. Kong Rui sent a voice transmission with her divine sense and continued to ask about Chao Bais plan. What are your plans? Were about to enter the hinterland of Spirit Mountain! Chao Bai snorted and said, I thought you would help these people enter Spirit Mountain! When Kong Rui heard Chao Bais resentful words, she immediately felt amused. At times, this person was mature and cunning, but at other times, he was as immature as a child! Chapter 165 - 165 Visible Cave 165 Visible Cave As Kong Rui walked, she realized that Nie Yin would leave a mark on the ground from time to time. It seemed that he wanted to leave some clues so that people could find him if he encountered danger, or so that he could find this place next time. However, Nie Yin was thinking too simply. Not to mention that the grass and trees in this place had long been secretly swapped by Chao Bai with array formations, just the occasional turmoil in Spirit Mountain would change the environment here. However, in the past two months, the turbulence on Spirit Mountain seemed to have disappeared. As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw Chao Bai walking in front of her. He was forming hand seals with one hand and was tinkering with something again. She had only taken a few steps when she heard one of Nie Yins guards suddenly exclaim, There seems to be a cave there! When Nie Yin heard this, he immediately perked up, and his eyes lit up. Kong Rui was shocked. Could it be that Nie Yins goal was actually Chao Bais cave? Although there were countless caves of various sizes in this spiritual mountain, the only cave that people had the desire to investigate was Chao Bais. The other caves were either overgrown with weeds or occupied by wild beasts. There was no value in investigating. In other words, these peoples goal was to find Chao Bai? Why were they looking for him? As Kong Rui thought of this, she couldnt help but look at Chao Bai. Chao Bai didnt seem surprised. Seeing those people rushing towards the cave, he slowed down. Kong Rui knew very well that this place was still two mountains away from Chao Bais cave. The cave that could be seen from afar was just an illusion created by Chao Bai with an illusion array. It seemed that Chao Bai also wanted to use this method to test the intentions of Nie Yin and the others! Those people walked towards the cave quickly. Nie Yin was at the back, but one could tell how anxious he was from his footsteps. After walking for about a few meters, Nie Yin suddenly remembered that the siblings lagged behind. When he turned around, he saw Kong Rui and Chao Bai following him obediently. The two of you, follow us closely! Dont think of taking the opportunity to escape! Nie You instructed coldly, then asked a guard to keep an eye on the two of them. Kong Rui glanced in Chao Bais direction and saw him nod at her, as if telling her not to worry. Kong Rui didnt think too much about it and continued walking in the direction of the cave with Chao Bai. After walking for dozens of meters, Nie Yin suddenly stopped. Stop! Everyone stopped with Nie Yin. At this moment, the guards were already a little tired. Ever since they left the Nie familys residence, they had walked at least a few hundred miles. It was fine if it was an ordinary mountain path, but they had been injured by the rocks and plants on the mountain previously and were already exhausted. Although they were all cultivators with high cultivation levels, they couldnt withstand such torture. However, Nie Yin seemed indifferent. He frowned at his exhausted subordinates in front of him. Why are all of you so useless?! The guards were dissatisfied, but they didnt dare to say anything. They could only lower their heads and remain silent. Nie Yin snorted coldly before walking towards Chao Bai and asking, Do you see that cave? Chao Bai nodded. Of course I see it! How far do you think that cave is from us? Nie Yin asked coldly. Chao Bai shook his head and said, I dont know! Nie Yins expression became even darker. Do you want to die? Chao Bai only said indifferently, The two of us have seen that cave ever since we landed, but we have never been able to reach it every time we walk towards it. Perhaps theres something evil living in that cave that makes it so strange! When he heard Chao Bais words, Nie Yins expression became even uglier. Not knowing what to do, the guards looked at each other in dismay. Chapter 166 - 166 The Monster That Suddenly Appeared 166 The Monster That Suddenly Appeared Nie Yin looked at Chao Bai and then at Kong Rui. Youve never entered that cave? Kong Rui shook her head. We tried to enter a few times, but we couldnt reach it no matter what, so we could only give up. Just now, you led the guards in the direction of the cave, so we thought that you had found a way to reach it quickly! Hearing Kong Ruis matter-of-fact words, Nie Yin couldnt even flare up. When he saw the cave just now, he was so excited that he forgot to ask the two of them. Now that he had walked for a long time but couldnt reach the cave, he asked the two of them instead. This made him seem a little too impatient. However, he could see the cave but couldnt approach it, so he had no idea. Kong Rui couldnt help but sneer when she saw Nie Yin frowning in deep thought. Nie Yin was actually so impatient. Initially, she thought that Nie Yin was a shrewd and levelheaded person, but it turned out that he was just pretending in front of others. After a while, Nie Yin looked in the direction of the cave again. The few of you, go take a look! The rest of you, stay here with me and wait for orders! The guards who had been called out looked at each other. Although they were unwilling, they could only nod in agreement. They raised the weapons in their hands and used them as tools to open a path. They shuttled through the overgrown forest and soon disappeared, but the cave was still the same as before. Where are those people? Nie Yins expression turned even uglier. Why are they gone? One of the guards suddenly shouted, Could it be that this place is haunted? What nonsense are you talking about?! Nie Yin shouted and stopped the guard from disrupting the morale of the army. The guard suddenly pointed in the direction behind Nie Yin. There! There are monsters there! The guards eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost. He was clearly deranged and couldnt help but tremble. Then, he turned around and ran back the way he came. Nie Yin didnt turn around to check the situation. Instead, he waved the sharp blade in his hand and killed the guard in front of him. Anyone who disrupts the morale of the army will be executed on the spot! Nie Yin said coldly, his eyes filled with ruthlessness. The few guards who stayed behind looked at each other. No one dared to say anything else. Nie Yin exhaled and looked behind him. He had already heard the commotion behind him, but there didnt seem to be any killing intent, so he ignored it for the time being. As the future patriarch of the Nie family, he definitely couldnt lose his cool like this! However, when Nie Yin turned around to look at the thing behind him, he couldnt help but choke. Behind him, a monster with a tiger head and a bear body was running towards him with its arms open. The guards were already stunned on the spot, and none of them dared to move. Kong Rui turned to look in Chao Bais direction and saw that Chao Bai was also surprised by the appearance of this monster. It seemed that this wasnt Chao Bais arrangement! However, the strange thing was that this monster was actually running straight towards Nie Yin! Nie Yin suddenly shot the bloody sharp blade in his hand in the direction of the monster. His cultivation level, which was already close to the first level of the Earth realm, was pushed to the max. The sharp blade pierced through the air and shot towards the monster with an ear-piercing sound. The monster wasnt afraid at all and continued running towards Nie Yin with its arms open. As it ran, the monster actually tripped and the sharp blade slashed across the monsters shoulder. Nie Yin frowned and formed a seal with one hand to retract his weapon. Unexpectedly, before the weapon could return, the monster had already arrived in front of him. Chapter 167 - 167 Human? 167 Human? Seeing that the monster was running towards him, Nie Yin grabbed a guard beside him and threw him over. The guard screamed as he waved the weapon in his hand. He didnt look well-trained at all. Baffled by the Nie familys choice of guards, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. However, Chao Bai wasnt too surprised. After all, these guards were already on the verge of a mental breakdown. They had just seen with their own eyes how Nie Yin treated their companions, so it was impossible for them not to feel resentment. Although Chao Bai might not know much about human nature, he was still very good at toying with people! He wanted to see what sort of trouble this monster could create! Nie Yin saw that the guard had actually injured the monster a little. The monster howled as it reached out to grab the guard. The longer Kong Rui watched the monsters actions, the stranger she found it. Dont you think thats a human? Kong Rui asked Chao Bai through divine sense. Chao Bai nodded. Nie Yin and the others couldnt be bothered to observe if it was a human or something else. Everyone was anxious and wished they could kill the monster quickly. Chao Bai secretly tugged at Kong Ruis sleeve and glanced in Nie Yins direction. All of them were focused on the monster, so no one was paying attention to them. If they didnt leave now, when would they get a better chance? Chao Bai formed a hand seal, and a circle of light instantly appeared under their feet. If it was before, Nie Yin would definitely have quickly noticed the abnormality. However, at this moment, his entire attention was on the monster and he didnt notice the abnormality behind him at all. Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bais arm with one hand to prevent herself from being flung away when the array was quickly activated. Under the bamboo hat, Chao Bai revealed a dissatisfied expression. He pulled Kong Ruis body over with one hand and wrapped her body tightly with his arm before activating the array again. The two of them instantly disappeared with a beam of light. The monster seemed to be attracted by the light in front of it and stopped in its tracks. Under Nie Yins orders, the guards also attacked the monster. The monster stood where it was while waving its hands, as if to express something. However, no one understood what it was saying. The guards were focused on cutting off its head. When the monster saw everyone running towards it with weapons in their hands, it immediately knelt down. The guards were stunned. They didnt expect the monster to do such a thing. Just as everyone was in a daze, Nie Yin snatched one of the guards weapons and slashed at the monster. Suddenly, the monster shouted, Master, spare me! When Nie Yin heard the sound, he suddenly turned around and moved the weapon in his hand away from the monsters head. Nie Yin froze and looked at the monster as he asked with a frown, Who are you? Why are you calling me master? Nie Yin looked at the monster suspiciously, but didnt relax his grip on the weapon in his hand. Looking uncomfortable and confused, the monster grabbed at its face. After a while, it said, Master, Im Bull Two! Your guard, Bull Two! Upon hearing the monsters words, everyone, including Nie Yin, widened their eyes in shock. Who did you say you were? Nie Yin confirmed again. The monster placed its hand in front of it and looked at it. Then, it knelt on the ground dejectedly. Master! Im really Bull Two! You just asked me to go to the cave in front to investigate the situation! Chapter 168 - 168 Entering the Palace 168 Entering the Palace Nie Yin was shocked when he heard the monsters words. Bull Two was indeed a guard he had just ordered to investigate, but how did this person become like this? Nie Yin sized up Bull Two, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked after a while, Where are the others who went with you? Bull Two seemed to have just remembered that he had other companions. He immediately looked around, but realized that he was alone. He said with a long face, I dont know either! After I walked into a ball of fog, I couldnt tell the direction for a moment. The cave suddenly disappeared, so I wanted to report it to you immediately. Who knew? Who knew that after running a few steps, you guys pointed your weapons at me You, you guys want to kill me! The more Bull Two spoke, the more aggrieved he became. Tears flowed down his furry face. Not to mention the other guards, even Nie Yin broke out in cold sweat when he saw this. How can we not be afraid of you when you look like this?! One of the guards who had a good relationship with Bull Two immediately accused. Bull Two looked at the others in confusion. Whats wrong with me? The guard originally wanted Bull Two to pee and see how he looked, but when he thought about how their master was beside him, he could only swallow the words that were about to come out of his mouth. He snorted and said, Youre clearly a monster now! Hurry up and tell us what happened! We can find a way to change you back! the guard said anxiously. Although everyone was nervous and panicked when they first realized that Bull Two had become a monster, they felt much more at ease after talking to Bull Two. At least Bull Two was still as silly as usual, making everyone subconsciously lower their guard. I dont know either! Bull Two looked at Nie Yin innocently. Master, what should I do?! You look so strange. Why dont you ask the siblings? One of the guards thought of the siblings who were familiar with the forest and immediately reminded them. After his reminder, Nie Yin remembered that there had been no movement from the two siblings! After he suddenly turned around, he saw that the two of them were indeed gone! After Nie Yin threw the weapon in his hand to the ground angrily, it sank into the ground. Find them! Nie Yin shouted loudly, his voice even echoing in the forest. The guards didnt dare to be negligent and immediately started searching around. At this moment, Chao Bai had already returned to the imperial capital with Kong Rui. As he stood under the wall outside the palace, he thought about how to enter Wen Qiongs palace without being discovered. Kong Rui had used Li Lings identity to enter previously, so she quickly passed the restriction of the palace and wasnt affected at all. However, without the protection of her identity as a member of the Li family, it wasnt so easy to enter the palace. Chao Bais array formation technique was useless at this moment, so it was much easier for those hidden experts to discover him. Kong Rui frowned slightly and racked her brains, but there was nothing she could think of. At this moment, a carriage slowly drove over from outside the palace. As Kong Rui looked at the patterns embroidered on the white draperies on the carriage, her heart skipped a beat. Its the Hua familys carriage! The Hua family can enter the palace easily. Why dont we follow the Hua familys carriage in?! Kong Rui made up her mind and planned to follow the Hua familys carriage into the palace. However, other than the people in the Hua familys carriage, there was only one coachman and two maids. Wouldnt Kong Rui be discovered if she suddenly appeared? Furthermore, a tall fellow like Chao Bai was even more difficult to hide. Chapter 169 - 169 Finding Hua Shangs Help 169 Finding Hua Shangs Help Just as Kong Rui was thinking, Chao Bai suddenly said, That seems to be Hua Xings older brother? Speaking of this, Kong Rui suddenly remembered that she had once been entrusted by Hua Xing to tell her brother, Hua Shang, where she was. If the person in the carriage was really Hua Shang, she might really be able to help! Kong Rui thought for a moment and said to Chao Bai, Wait for me here! When the carriage was a few meters away from the palace, Kong Rui suddenly jumped into the carriage. The coachman and maidservant didnt notice Kong Ruis actions at all. Instead, Hua Shang, who was in the carriage, immediately sensed something amiss. However, with Kong Ruis current strength, Hua Shang wasnt her match at all. Hua Shang sensed that the other party wasnt hostile, so he immediately relaxed and leaned against the side of the carriage. He waved his fan gently as he stared at the person. Miss, why did you jump in my carriage? Hua Shang said gently. His voice sounded humble, and one couldnt sense the domineering aura of someone who was about to become the head of the Hua family, one of the five great clans. Since the person was silent and the two of them were separated, Hua Shang couldnt help but chuckle. Miss, are you frightened to see me? Or did you find the wrong person? Kong Rui asked softly, Do you know Hua Xing? When he heard this name, Hua Shangs relaxed appearance instantly disappeared. He sat up straight and shouted at the coachman outside, Stop the carriage! The coachman reacted quickly and immediately shouted for the horse to stop. Kong Rui swayed in her seat before looking at Hua Shang again. Hua Shang asked in a cold voice, Youve seen Hua Xing? Did you kidnap her? Whats your motive? Faced with Hua Shangs series of questions, Kong Rui only shook her head and said softly, I know your sisters whereabouts, but I need you to help me. Hua Shang seemed to hesitate. After a while, he spoke again. What did you do to my sister? What do I have to do for you to let her go? Hearing Hua Shangs anxious tone, Kong Rui knew that Hua Shang must have doted on his sister very much. However, Hua Shang would never expect what Hua Shang had encountered! Kong Rui lowered her head slightly to prevent her sigh from being too obvious. She didnt dare to bet that if she told Hua Shang the truth now, he would help her enter the palace to assassinate Wen Qiong. Right now, she could only use Hua Shangs weakness to help her fulfill her wish first! Kong Rui said again, I cant tell you her whereabouts now. After you help me finish this, Ill definitely tell you where she is! Hua Shang seemed to hesitate, but in the end, he said, Alright! I promise you! But you have to tell me where she is! Although Kong Rui had already guessed that Hua Shang would agree, she didnt expect him to agree so readily. He actually agreed without asking her what she wanted to do! It seemed that he was really worried about Hua Xing! Kong Rui sighed softly before continuing, Bring me to the palace. When we enter the palace, Ill definitely tell you her whereabouts! Hua Shang folded his fan and immediately said, Alright! Enter the palace! Hua Shang ordered without hesitation. The carriage moved forward slowly again. This time, neither of them made a sound. After the carriage arrived at the entrance of the palace, the guards routinely checked the people in the carriage. After the curtain of the carriage was pulled open, the guard saw that there were actually two people sitting inside. The guard was stunned for a moment before saying, Young Master Hua, who is this? Hua Shang fanned himself as he said softly, My sister! This The guard was in a difficult position. The palace was heavily guarded, so although he couldnt stop the young master of the Hua family from entering the palace, he had never seen his sister before. Not knowing if he should check this persons identity, the guard hesitated for a moment. Chapter 170 - 170 Leaving the Palace 170 Leaving the Palace Seeing the guard hesitate, Hua Shang waved the fan in his hand gently as he asked, Do you still need to check our identities? The guard immediately lowered his head. I wouldnt dare! But your sister Hua Shang suddenly retracted the fan in his hand and pointed at the guard. Do you think my sister cant enter the palace with her status? The Hua family cant even enter the imperial palace? Hua Shangs accusing tone immediately made the guard lower his head. The guard hesitated for a long time before saying, Young Master Hua, Miss Hua, please come in! Hua Shang snorted and said to the coachman, Lets go! The wheel turned again as it headed into the palace. The carriage stopped outside the inner palace wall. Further in, they could only walk. Hua Shangs carriage could no longer help Kong Rui. Kong Rui jumped down from the carriage. Just as she stabilized herself, Hua Shang grabbed her wrist. This was the first time Kong Rui had seen Hua Shang so agitated and nervous. She looked down at the hand that was grabbing her wrist and snorted. I wont run away. Can you let go of me? Hua Shang still seemed worried and didnt let go of Kong Ruis hand. Wheres Hua Xing? Kong Rui sighed softly and took out the thing that Hua Xing had given her from her storage space. This was given to me by Hua Xing before she died. Take a look for yourself! Kong Rui said as she placed it in Hua Shangs hand. As Hua Shang looked at the thing in Kong Ruis hand, he couldnt help but take two steps back. He didnt want to believe what he was seeing, let alone think about the meaning of what he had just heard. Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang as she said gently, Shes already gone. Ive stored a trace of her divine sense in these things. Take a look after you leave the palace! Kong Rui instructed Hua Shang. She didnt want Hua Shang to go and settle scores with the Li family after seeing the content of these things in the palace. That would really be asking for trouble! Moreover, the secret contained in Hua Xings last trace of divine sense might harm Hua Shang and the Hua family! When Hua Shang heard Kong Ruis words, he couldnt calm down anymore. He looked at the thing in his hand. This was the last thing he had given Hua Xing before she left home! However, how could he believe that the person in front of him was only sending a message for Hua Xing and not the person who had harmed her? Hua Shang suddenly looked up at Kong Rui. Tell me! Who harmed my sister? How did you find her? Why didnt you save her? Upon hearing Hua Shangs question, Kong Rui only shook her head. Hua Xing asked me to tell you something What is it? Hua Shang asked anxiously. She said that she was captured by bad people and didnt run away from home on her own! Also, she didnt ruin your bamboo hat on purpose! Kong Rui said what Hua Xing had instructed her to relay to her family. When Hua Shang heard this, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. When Kong Rui saw Hua Shangs reaction, she couldnt help but sigh. I advise you to leave the palace as soon as possible! Youll understand everything else after listening to your sisters last message! Ive already said what I needed to say. Thank you for helping me today. Lets meet again in the future! With that, Kong Rui turned around and ran towards a palace in the inner palace before Hua Shang could even react. As Hua Shang watched Kong Rui leave, he held the thing in his hand in front of his chest tightly. Sister! Lets go home! Hua Shang turned around and got into the carriage again. Then, the carriage quickly rushed out of the palace gate. Hua Shang was no longer as relaxed as before. The guard watched as the Hua familys carriage left quickly. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt figure it out. Chapter 171 - 171 The Disappeared Palace Servant 171 The Disappeared Palace Servant Kong Rui quickly arrived outside Wen Qiongs palace with the Yin-Yang Umbrella. The palace servants on duty in the palace looked very unfamiliar. They seemed to have replaced Wen Qiongs previous group of palace servants. As Kong Rui looked at the palace servants standing there numbly, she couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. As she approached the palace, Kong Rui heard muffled moans coming from inside. They were not loud, as if they were muffled by something, but they sounded very terrifying. Kong Rui walked into the palace quickly. The aura of the expert that she could clearly sense earlier seemed to have disappeared. Kong Rui was a little surprised. When she approached the palace door, she saw a few palace servants walking out with basins of blood. Sigh, in my opinion, the Princess cant change her blood every day! One of the younger palace servants couldnt help but say. The older palace maid on the other side nudged her hard. Dont talk nonsense! Arent you afraid of losing your head?! The young palace maid looked around before lowering her voice. You dont have to scare me! The queen hasnt come to our palace for a few days! Only the few of us are left in the palace. They cant even take care of themselves. How can they have the time to care about what I say? Im afraid the queen knows that the princess injuries cant be treated, so she can only give up on this daughter! the young palace maid continued. Xier glared at her. If you continue to spout nonsense, be careful youll lose your tongue! Dont you know where those palace servants from before have gone? If you continue to spout nonsense, you might be the next to disappear! Upon hearing Xiers words, the young palace maid said furiously, Who in the palace doesnt know where those missing palace maids went?! However, since we came sent to the palace, weve already acknowledged our fate. The young palace maid with a basin of blood in her hands looked in the direction of the palace. I only hope that the princess can die earlier so that we can be free earlier! Xier shouted again, Stop talking! Be careful, or youll be reported to the queen. Youll be the next person to be drained of blood! The two of them walked past Kong Rui as they spoke. As Kong Rui looked at the blood basin in their hands, she couldnt help but feel nauseous. Although she was used to bloody scenes, the blood in the basin gave off a rotten stench, as if it had been placed there for years. Kong Rui couldnt help but feel curious when she heard their words. Wen Qiong was already in such a state, but the queen still hadnt given up on her. With the queens personality, how could she give up on her precious daughter unless she had no choice?! Just as Kong Rui was feeling puzzled, she heard movement from the palace again. Princess, dont move! If you do that, youll vomit all the blood you just drank! Its too wasteful! A sharp voice sounded. It sounded like a man speaking with his throat pinched. Kong Rui followed the voice and walked into the palace quickly. Inside the palace, the smell of rotting blood filled the air. It was much stronger than the basin of blood. How could an ordinary person survive in such an environment?! Kong Rui couldnt help but frown. She held the Yin-Yang Umbrella with one hand and covered her mouth and nose with the other. As she walked into the palace, she heard Wen Qiongs moans getting closer. Compared to the last time when Wen Qiong shrieked and cursed at her, this moan sounded like a dying person complaining about something. How did Wen Qiong become like this in just a few days? With the queens strength, it should not be difficult for Wen Qiong to survive! The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more baffled she felt. The moment she stepped into Wen Qiongs room, even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked! Chapter 172 - 172 Living Hell 172 Living Hell Gray curtains covered the entire bed. The sealed windows not only prevented any sunlight from entering the room, but even the air was no longer circulating. On the bed, a figure continued to moan. The beautiful blanket on the big bed was already covered in blood. There was even blood dripping down the fabric to the ground. Beside the bed, a hunched man was holding a bowl and pouring something into Wen Qiongs mouth. As Kong Rui looked at the man, she found him familiar. She watched as the blackish-red liquid in the bowl was poured into Wen Qiongs mouth. Because she had drunk too much, a lot of liquid flowed down the corner of Wen Qiongs mouth. A corner of the drapery on the bed was lifted by the man. Kong Rui could see Wen Qiongs hand on the side of her body, but her skin was already as withered as an old womans. If not for the moon birthmark on Wen Qiongs neck, Kong Rui would have suspected that the person on the bed wasnt Wen Qiong at all! How did she become like this? Even though she had been ruthless back then, Wen Qiong couldnt have ended up like this! Kong Rui was baffled. After the man put down the bowl, he wiped the corner of Wen Qiongs mouth with a dirty rag. Princess, dont blame our master for being heartless. You lied to him first. Otherwise, he wouldnt have asked me to serve you, right? Wen Qiongs eyes were filled with hatred, and blood tears even flowed from the corners of her eyes. The man took out a handkerchief and wiped Wen Qiongs blood tears before continuing, Since youre not born with phoenix essence, its not right to lie about it! Im only keeping you alive because Master wants to lure the owner of the phoenix essence out! Dont worry, before Master obtains the phoenix essence, I definitely wont let you die! Ill accompany you day and night and let you drink this purest nectar every day. Ill definitely let you enjoy things youll never forget in your last moments! Wen Qiongs eyes were burning with anger. She glared at the person, as if she wished she could open her mouth and bite off that persons flesh. However, she was too weak now. Not to mention dealing with the man in front of her, even sitting up was wishful thinking! When she saw Wen Qiong like this, Kong Ruis heart skipped a beat. Back then, the high and mighty princess had never thought that she would end up like this. Did the woman who had cruelly extracted the phoenix bone from her know that she was about to exhaust her own blood? Kong Rui suddenly felt relieved. The putrid smell of blood also became extremely sweet to her. She didnt know if it was because she was under the mans influence, but she was sure that when she saw the liquid flowing from the corner of Wen Qiongs mouth, she wanted to go forward and stuff it into her mouth again. As Kong Rui was thinking, she heard the man say, The queen made a deal with my master, so theres no point in keeping you alive anymore. I thought that the queen would visit you on account of your mother-daughter relationship. I didnt expect that the queen hasnt come even once since the deal was struck! the man said and suddenly chuckled. Princess, do you feel very aggrieved, sad, and want to cry? As the man spoke, he chuckled. You and your mother are really disgusting! However, since you dont have much time left, Ill take care of you for a few more days out of kindness. It can be considered as fulfilling my duty as a servant. Chapter 173 - 173 Interrogating Shen Heng 173 Interrogating Shen Heng When Kong Rui heard this, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the man carefully. She suddenly remembered that this man seemed to be the guard beside Wen Qiong, Shen Heng! If Yin Ling was the most capable person by the queens side, Shen Heng was a knife in Wen Qiongs hand. Back then, Wen Qiong had instructed Shen Heng to attack her many times, so Kong Rui was familiar with Shen Hengs face! However, the current Shen Heng seemed to be much more sinister than before for some reason. However, Kong Rui was no longer in the mood to dwell on it! Wen Qiong couldnt take it anymore. She had to think of a way to break the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong as soon as possible! Master, the princess is about to die! The little phoenixs voice sounded in Kong Ruis divine sense. It sounded very weak. Little Phoenix, how are you? Can you still hold on? Kong Rui asked worriedly. The little lion said, Master, the little phoenix has been vomiting blood since just now. I dont know why! Kong Rui glanced in Wen Qiongs direction, gritted her teeth, and said coldly, Wait for me! A pitch-black dagger suddenly appeared in Kong Ruis hand and stabbed towards Shen Hengs back. By the time Shen Heng realized that someone was attacking him, it was already too late. However, Kong Ruis dagger didnt pierce Shen Hengs body. Instead, she slashed the dagger across his neck. The sharp blade of the dagger brushed against the skin on Shen Hengs neck, leaving a bloody mark. Who is it?! Shen Heng asked coldly. Under the veil, Kong Rui said in a hoarse voice, Leave the princess to me! Shen Heng frowned slightly. Are you here to save the princess? As he spoke, he suddenly laughed. Theres actually someone here to save the Princess at this time?! He glanced sharply at Wen Qiong, who was lying on the bed. Princess, I didnt expect someone to come and save you even after the queen gave up on you! Shen Heng clearly didnt believe Kong Ruis words. His laughter stopped and he asked coldly, Tell me! What exactly do you want to do? Without Masters orders, the Princess cant go anywhere! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She didnt expect Shen Heng to be so loyal. She exerted some force with the dagger in her hand and continued to interrogate, Is your master Nie Yin? Shen Heng seemed to have no intention of hiding anything. He chuckled and said, Why are you still asking if you know?! Looks like you know my master too? Kong Rui didnt answer Shen Hengs question and only continued to ask, Do you know why Nie Yin wants to murder Wen Qiong? Shen Heng paused and turned around slightly to face Kong Rui. The sharp blade of the dagger in Kong Ruis hand immediately cut a deep wound on Shen Hengs neck. Blood kept gushing out, but Shen Heng didnt seem to notice at all. You want to know Masters motive? Are you here to save the Princess? I wont tell you anything! Just kill me! Shen Heng knew very well that the person in front of him was far stronger than him. After all, this person could enter the palace silently and even ambush him. This person was clearly a powerhouse! Although there were no longer any experts set up by the queen in this palace, there were still layers of restrictions here. Other than those palace servants who served others, those who werent at the seventh level of the Spirit Body Realm or above couldnt enter at all! Since Shen Heng was unwilling to answer truthfully, Kong Rui bit her lower lip slightly before saying again, Since your master harmed the princess because she no longer had the phoenix essence, does your master want the phoenix essence? When Shen Heng heard Kong Ruis words, his expression changed, but he still gritted his teeth and refused to answer. Seeing the change in Shen Hengs expression, Kong Rui knew that she had guessed correctly. Perhaps Nie Yin and Shen Heng would know a way to break the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong! Chapter 174 - 174 Nie Yins Secret 174 Nie Yins Secret The dagger in Kong Ruis hand slowly slid across Shen Hengs neck. Speak! However, Shen Heng refused to relent. Even if you kill me, I wont say anything! At this moment, a strange sound came from the bed. Kong Rui frowned and looked at Wen Qiong, who was already panting on the bed. Wen Qiongs eyes widened, and the whites of her eyes were already bloodshot. It looked like she was about to faint! Kong Rui took out a pill from her storage space and opened Wen Qiongs mouth with her other hand before forcefully stuffing the pill into her mouth. Wen Qiong wanted to struggle, but she couldnt exert any strength. Kong Rui tapped Wen Qiongs throat a few times and forced her to swallow the pill. Wen Qiong glared at Kong Rui, as if she was afraid that Kong Rui had fed her poison. Kong Rui ignored Wen Qiong. She continued to glare at Shen Heng as she exerted more force with the dagger in her hand. What did you feed her? Worried that Kong Rui had come to save Wen Qiong, Shen Heng asked warily as he looked in Wen Qiongs direction. Kong Rui snorted. The pill that just wont let her die for the time being! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Shen Heng heaved a sigh of relief. Kong Rui was a little puzzled. If Shen Heng was really Nie Yins servant, shouldnt he be eager for Wen Qiong to die? Why was he worried about Wen Qiong now? In the next moment, Kong Rui realized that she had been mistaken. Shen Heng heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, its not a healing medicine. Otherwise, how would I explain it to Master?! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and glanced at Wen Qiong, only to see blood tears flowing out of Wen Qiongs eyes again. Kong Rui smiled sinisterly. She even felt happy to see that Wen Qiong was in such a miserable state. She adjusted her expression and said again, Since you havent killed her yet, did your master leave some order for you to get a secret out of her? When Shen Heng heard Kong Ruis words, his eyes widened in surprise. However, in the next moment, he immediately realized that his loss of composure had let the other party discover his true intentions. He quickly tried to hide his emotions, but it was too late. What secret? Is it related to the natural phoenix essence? Or is it where the little phoenix went? Kong Rui guessed again. How did you know that Master was looking for Shen Heng blurted out, but he immediately regretted it so much that he wished he could bite off his tongue! Why did he spill the beans after being pressured by this woman? He actually revealed the secret in just a few words! What Shen Heng didnt know was that it wasnt that he had poor self-control, but that Kong Ruis dagger had a poison in it, a poison that could make people unconsciously tell the truth. The Poison Master named this medicine: Carefree. The demons in the Demon Abyss liked to call it the Truth Scattering Powder. Kong Niang often used this medicine to interrogate the demons who had secretly escaped from the Demon Abyss. It was also a method of interrogation in the Demon Abyss. This was Kong Ruis first time trying this medicine on an ordinary person, so the effect was still to be verified. However, from Shen Hengs condition, the effect of the medicine wasnt bad! Seeing Shen Hengs vexed expression, Kong Rui smiled and continued to ask, Why does your master want to find the natural phoenix essence? Do you know how to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix? Ever since the Patriarch of the Nie family disappeared, the Nie family has been deteriorating day by day. Masters cultivation hasnt improved at all. Although Shen Heng was unwilling, he still told the truth under the influence of the drug. Master heard that the phoenix essence phoenix bone can reconstruct his foundation and allow him to quickly increase his strength. Thats why he got engaged to the Princess. Chapter 175 - 175 Method to Resolve the Contract 175 Method to Resolve the Contract Who knew that Princess Wen Qiong was actually a fake! Shen Heng said as he glared fiercely at Wen Qiong. My master thinks that the little phoenix was born from the phoenix essence phoenix bone and that as long as we find the little phoenix, we will definitely be able to find the true natural phoenix essence! However, no matter how hard we interrogate her, she refuses to tell us the little phoenixs whereabouts. My master can only let me serve her day and night until the princess is willing to tell the truth. Kong Rui glanced at the despairing Wen Qiong and turned to look at Shen Heng. Even if Wen Qiong really knows the whereabouts of the little phoenix, how can she tell you in this state? Have you ever thought of using other methods to find the little phoenix? Shen Heng shook his head as he said solemnly and firmly, Master instructed me to serve the princess here, so I have to stay here! Kong Rui gave Shen Heng a disdainful look and couldnt help but sigh. What a loyal lap dog! Hearing Kong Ruis words, not only was Shen Heng not angry, but he also smiled. Being my masters lap dog is the most glorious thing in my life! Kong Rui immediately felt incredulous. What charm did Nie Yin have to make Shen Heng follow him so loyally? However, this wasnt the question Kong Rui wanted to know first. She had another question that Shen Heng had yet to answer. The dagger in her hand slashed down again. Speak! Do you know how to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix? Shen Heng pursed his lips. Ive only heard Master mention that if the little phoenix consumes the Divine Transformation Pill condensed from the Princess blood, the contract will be broken! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and thought to herself, This is quite simple! Now, she had Wen Qiongs blood, the little phoenix, and the alchemy method. Kong Rui confirmed with Shen Heng again, Are you telling the truth? Master and the lord said it, so it should be right! Shen Heng said with certainty. Kong Rui was a little puzzled. Who was this lord? However, since there was a way to break the contract, it was better to break it first to ensure the little phoenixs safety. Otherwise, with Wen Qiongs current appearance, even if the little phoenixs life wasnt in danger, it would definitely be uncomfortable! After Kong Rui made up her mind, she used the handle of the dagger to knock Shen Heng unconscious. Without any obstruction, Kong Rui used Chao Bai to create a small barrier for her barrier artifact. This small artifact was only a palm-sized bead. As Kong Rui chanted the incantation that Chao Bai had taught her, the bead emitted a white light that enveloped Kong Rui and the entire room. Alright! Now, its time to settle our grudges! Kong Rui said as she took off the bamboo hat on her head. The moment Wen Qiong saw Kong Ruis face, her eyes widened. She struggled and roared with all her might, blood foam gushing out of her mouth. Kong Rui only raised her hand gently and wiped the blood from the corner of Wen Qiongs mouth as she said, Dont waste it. Its useful! As Kong Rui spoke, she summoned the little phoenix from her storage space. As soon as the little phoenix landed, it fell to the side weakly. Seeing this, Kong Rui didnt delay any longer. She grabbed Wen Qiongs wrist while cutting an inch-deep wound. Blood instantly gushed out. Kong Rui took out a small porcelain bottle and injected blood into it. After everything was prepared, Kong Rui ignored Wen Qiong, who was still bleeding, and took out a small pill furnace to refine pills. Before leaving the Nie residence, Chao Bai had found this pill furnace and handed it to her. She had a lot of spirit stones, which were needed to refine pills now, and her pill refinement speed had also greatly increased. Chapter 176 - 176 Resolving the Contract 176 Resolving the Contract In less than ten minutes, Kong Ruis Divine Transformation Pill was refined. Although there was still a certain difference in quality between this pill and the one Chao Bai had mentioned previously, it was already enough for the little phoenix, who urgently needed to terminate the contract. Kong Rui handed the Divine Transformation Pill to the little phoenix. The little phoenix was about to take the pill when Wen Qiong, who was on the bed, let out an anxious whimper. Kong Rui glanced at Wen Qiong and said, The little phoenix has been tortured by you for many years. Ill get back at you for this. However, all of this will have to wait until the contract is terminated! With that, Kong Rui watched as the little phoenix swallowed the pill. As soon as the pill entered its stomach, a red halo suddenly burst out from the little phoenixs body. In the next moment, the little phoenix suddenly howled sharply. Little Phoenix, whats wrong? Not knowing what was wrong with the little phoenix, Kong Rui immediately panicked. Seeing the little phoenix rolling on the ground in pain, Kong Rui suddenly thought of Shen Heng. Could Shen Heng be lying?! Kong Rui was shocked and immediately ran to help the little phoenix up to check on it. However, the little phoenixs body was hot, as if flames were burning. Even Kong Rui couldnt approach it. Kong Rui immediately felt guilty. Little Phoenix, dont be afraid. Ill definitely think of a way to save you! Kong Rui slapped Shen Hengs face hard to wake up. It was only when Shen Hengs face became red and swollen from Kong Ruis slap that he slowly woke up. For a moment, Shen Heng was baffled by what had happened and he felt his cheeks burn. What, whats going on? Shen Heng let out a low cry, then covered his face and wailed. Tell me! Whats wrong with the little phoenix?! Were you lying to me?! Kong Rui placed her dagger on Shen Hengs shoulder again. This time, Shen Heng didnt have the arrogance from before. He lowered his head slightly and said with a shrug, How would I dare lie to you?! Especially since you have a dagger! As for why Little Phoenix became like this, I really dont know Wait, why is the little phoenix here? Shen Heng suddenly reacted, but in the next moment, he felt his vision go dark. Kong Rui knocked him out again. Seeing that Shen Heng seemed to be clueless as well, Kong Rui could only go forward to check on the little phoenix again. The little phoenix, who had been flipping around desperately just now, seemed to have relaxed a lot. It knelt on the ground as it panted desperately, but the hot flames around its body showed no signs of subsiding. Kong Rui wanted to go forward and check on it, but she was blocked by the scorching flames. Little Phoenix, how do you feel? How can I help you? Kong Rui asked anxiously again. Suddenly, the little lions voice sounded from Kong Ruis divine sense. Master, let me out quickly! I have a way to help the little phoenix! Kong Rui immediately released the little lion. The little lion emitted a golden light as it gradually approached the little phoenixs flames. The golden light gradually fused with the hot flames, and there were no signs of resistance. The little lion walked to the little phoenixs side. It spread its huge wings and slowly wrapped the little phoenixs body. The flames gradually disappeared, and the little phoenixs body no longer emitted sounds like bones breaking. After a while, Kong Rui suddenly felt a pain in her spine. It was as if new bones had grown out of the gaps between her bones. Kong Rui knelt on the ground in pain, but she used her hands to support herself and refused to fall. The pain became stronger and stronger. Her body felt like it was constantly being burned by flames. Chapter 177 - 177 Wen Qiongs Death 177 Wen Qiongs Death Kong Rui felt like something was about to gush out of her body. The scorching feeling that almost burned her flesh continued to revolve around her body and even gradually invaded her body. Wen Qiong lay on the bed as she watched this scene with surprise in her eyes. Kong Rui seemed to sense Wen Qiongs gaze and suddenly raised her head to look at Wen Qiong, her eyes filled with hatred. However, in the next moment, an intense pain came from her back. She had no choice but to lower her head again. While she endured the pain, she didnt forget to curse Shen Heng and Nie Yin inwardly. She must have fallen into their trap. That method wasnt a way to terminate the contract at all! Kong Rui knelt on the ground in pain. Then, she turned to look at the little phoenix and saw that the little phoenixs body was tightly protected by the little lions wings. It seemed as if the flames were gradually fading. When the flames under her wings gradually disappeared, the pain in Kong Ruis body gradually eased. She felt as if some gap in her body had been filled. She even felt like she had been reborn! She hurriedly rushed to the little lion and the little phoenix to see how they were. The little lion slowly retracted its wings and Kong Rui saw the little phoenix gradually stand up. The little phoenix spread its wide blood-red wings and shook them a few times. Then, its body suddenly emitted a faint golden halo. The halo disappeared in a flash, but the little phoenix looked like it had been reborn. Kong Rui blinked at the little phoenix and asked worriedly, How do you feel? Master, I can feel that the contract has been terminated! The little phoenix jumped in front of Kong Rui as it said excitedly. Her guess was right. As expected, it was the process of reestablishing the connection between the little phoenix and the phoenix bone. Although it was painful, she had finally saved the little phoenix! Since the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong had been broken, there was no need for Wen Qiong to live anymore! In addition, Shen Heng couldnt be kept alive either. Kong Rui looked at Shen Heng, then turned to look at Wen Qiong. She walked to the bed with a smile. Do you want to kill me? Kong Rui asked softly, as if she was coaxing her. There was a murderous look in Wen Qiongs eyes, but she couldnt even make a single sound! Kong Rui smiled at Wen Qiong. Are you worried that Ill kill you? Wen Qiong narrowed her eyes, as if Kong Rui had guessed her true thoughts. She felt a little afraid. Kong Rui slowly approached Wen Qiong and said softly, Although you wont have the chance to kill me in this life, I can give you a chance to kill your other enemy. Wen Qiongs eyes were filled with confusion as she stared fixedly at Kong Rui with unwillingness. Kong Rui gave the little lion a look. The little lion immediately understood and bit Shen Hengs arm before dragging him to the bed. Kong Rui continued to say gently, Your blood is already filled with venom. Why dont you use this venom to kill your last enemy?! What do you think? With that, Kong Rui took out a small knife from Shen Hengs body. The knife flashed in front of Wen Qiongs eyes. In the next moment, blood flowed out of Wen Qiongs neck. Wen Qiongs eyes widened, but she couldnt stop the blood from gushing out. Blood splattered on Shen Hengs face and body, but he didnt notice it. Kong Rui opened Shen Hengs mouth and let the blood flow into his mouth and nose before letting go. Kong Rui slowly took two steps back. When she saw Wen Qiong open her mouth in pain to breathe, but could only exhale and couldnt inhale, she immediately felt gratified by the feeling of revenge. Chapter 178 - 178 Leaving the Palace 178 Leaving the Palace Kong Rui watched helplessly as Wen Qiong gradually stopped breathing, and Shen Heng never woke up again because of the poison. One of them was lying in a pool of blood on the bed, while the other was lying by the bed with a bloody knife in his hand. After everything was over, Kong Rui put away the boundary bead and put the little lion and the little phoenix into her storage space. Just as she was about to leave, there was a commotion outside the palace. Why did the queen suddenly summon Steward Shen?! A voice said anxiously and irritably. For her to summon Steward Shen at this time, there must be something important! Another voice echoed. The queen hasnt seen anyone in our hall in a long time! The two voices sounded closer as they approached. Kong Rui immediately raised the Yin-Yang Umbrella and hid in a corner of the palace. It wasnt that she was worried that she couldnt defeat these two palace servants, but she was waiting for someone to send a message to the queen! As expected, the two palace servants entered the palace and called out a few times, but Shen Heng didnt appear. Why isnt Steward Shen out yet? I dont want to go to that disgusting hall! The previous voice said irritably. Every time I go in, I have to resist the urge to vomit! Another voice also revealed a disgusted tone. I wonder whats the use of keeping the princess alive! Alright! Stop talking! Go in and take a look. Dont make Steward Shen unhappy! The two of them walked into the inner hall. However, just as the two of them reached the inner hall door, they saw the two people in a pool of blood on the bed. One of them immediately screamed, while the other covered her mouth and nose as he vomited. Quick! Report this to the queen! The palace servant, who was vomiting non-stop, pushed her companion and asked her to report. The screaming person immediately ran out. She was afraid that if she was any slower, she would become like the person on the bed. After that person left, Kong Rui saw that the palace maid in front of her was still retching. She originally wanted to wait for the queen to come and see her daughters death with her own eyes. However, Chao Bais voice came from her divine sense. He said that the Lei family and the Fu family had entered the palace and asked her to leave as soon as possible. Kong Rui knew that once she encountered the Lei family and the Fu family, she wouldnt be able to escape. Although she was unwilling, she immediately left the palace. Holding the Yin-Yang Umbrella, Kong Rui quickly arrived at the most remote palace in the palace along the planned route. Kong Rui had heard Hua Shang mention this place previously. It was said to be a place specially used to imprison some palace servants and give punishment. Kong Rui quickly found the secret door Hua Shang had mentioned. The secret door was sealed with the Yin Yang Eight Trigrams Formation, but this wasnt a problem for Kong Rui. Kong Rui easily opened the secret door and walked out of the palace wall. Then, she saw two teams patrolling outside the palace wall. Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground. The Yin-Yang Umbrella in her hand could prevent her from being discovered for the time being. She looked around. Other than the two teams, there was nothing to cover the passageway between the inner and outer palaces. While Kong Rui was hesitating, she saw the Hua familys carriage from afar. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and moved in the direction of the Hua familys carriage. When she reached the carriage, Hua Shangs voice sounded from the carriage. Is it you, benefactor? Kong Rui wasnt sure if Hua Shang was talking to her, but only by entering Hua Shangs carriage could she leave the palace safely. Kong Rui lifted the curtain without hesitation and entered before putting away the Yin-Yang Umbrella. Because of the Yin-Yang Umbrella, Hua Shang didnt see who it was at first. It wasnt until Kong Rui put away the Yin-Yang Umbrella that Hua Shang immediately knelt on one knee in front of Kong Rui. Benefactor, please accept my bow! Chapter 179 - 179 The Hua Familys Repayment 179 The Hua Familys Repayment Seeing Hua Shangs actions, Kong Rui was shocked. She immediately said, Dont bow to me. I didnt do anything. If theres anything, lets talk after we leave! Kong Rui urged when she heard movement outside the carriage. Only then did Hua Shang react. He urged the coachman to immediately drive the carriage out. The guards at the palace gate who had just passed by saw Hua Shang enter and leave the palace twice. Although they were suspicious, they didnt dare to stop him. The Hua familys carriage quickly left the palace and drove in the direction of the Hua familys residence. On the way, Kong Rui wanted to use her divine sense to tell Chao Bai that she had left safely, but her cultivation level was inferior to Chao Bais, so she couldnt find any traces of him. Helpless, Kong Rui could only wait until she reached the Hua familys residence! Kong Rui followed behind Hua Shang. Just as she entered the residence, she saw people kneeling on the ground. Kong Rui was shocked when she saw Hua Shang kneel down again. Benefactor, thank you for bringing her last words to me! Hua Shang lowered his head slightly and said. Although youre from the Li family, we know that all these sins were done by the Li family and have nothing to do with you! The entire Hua family is here to thank you and apologize to you. The Hua family must take revenge! Kong Rui was a little confused and it took her a while to react. The Hua family must have heard Hua Xings last message and thought that the Li family had chosen to let her go at the last moment. However, Hua Xing had been kidnapped by the Li family, so they still had to seek revenge on the Li family. That was why the Hua family chose to kneel before their benefactor before taking revenge on the Li family. After figuring this out, Kong Rui was amused. She wasnt a member of the Li family, so if they wanted to take revenge on the Li family, it had nothing to do with her. If the Hua family had their eyes on the Li family, it would only be a matter of time before the Li family completely fell into decline. Kong Rui immediately went forward to help Hua Shang up. Then, she said to the people in front of her, Hua Xing and I had a fateful encounter, so I had the chance to save her from her suffering. However, Im not from the Li family, so you dont have to worry about taking revenge on the Li family. I wont be sad. You can do whatever you want! Hearing Kong Ruis words, Hua Shang was a little puzzled. Youre not from the Li family? But my sister Kong Rui didnt want to explain too much to Hua Shang and only replied simply, I was just borrowing the identity of a member of the Li family for a few days! Dont dwell on this matter! In short, saving her isnt a big deal, and revenge is up to you. Dont mind me! When he heard Kong Ruis words, Hua Shangs confusion cleared up. He paused for a moment before continuing, In that case, the grudge between the Hua family and the Li family is irreconcilable. We must make the entire Li family pay the price! Whether you did it on purpose or not, youre the Hua familys benefactor! In the future, no matter what you need the Hua family to do, just say it. The Hua family will definitely do it for you! As Hua Shang spoke, he took out a jade token. The jade token was made of white jade. The Hua familys totem was engraved on it, and the word Shang was engraved in the middle. Hua Shang handed the jade token to Kong Rui. Please accept this jade token. Anyone from the Hua family who sees this jade token will definitely obey you! Kong Rui hesitated for a moment. Should she refuse? After all, she planned to return to the Demon Abyss and never come out again after settling the matter here However, Hua Shang stared at Kong Rui with bright eyes. Kong Rui also needed a powerful family to rely on, so she nodded and accepted the jade token. Since Young Master Hua is so generous, I wont refuse! Chapter 180 - 180 Probe 180 Probe After receiving the Hua familys gratitude, Kong Rui didnt plan to stay long, so she whispered a few words to Hua Shang. Hua Shang immediately bowed to Kong Rui respectfully and said, Since you still have something to do, we wont force you to stay. I hope we can repay you in the future Kong Rui was about to walk out when she heard a deep voice behind her. Benefactor, wait! Kong Rui turned around and saw a tall man walking towards her. Whats the matter? Kong Rui looked at the man. He was dressed in lavish clothes and looked like someone of status. The man walked up to Kong Rui and bowed. Im the second eldest one in the Hua family. The head of the Hua family is my elder brother, and Hua Shang is my nephew. Hearing that persons self-introduction, Kong Rui thought about it for a moment before bowing in return. Greetings, Second Master Hua! Seeing Kong Rui return the greeting, Mr. Hua was clearly a little uncomfortable. Benefactor, you dont have to do this! I just have something to discuss with you in detail. I wonder if you have the time? Kong Rui sized up Mr. Hua and saw that he didnt seem to have any ill intentions, but she didnt know what he wanted to do. At this moment, Hua Shang stopped Mr. Hua. Our benefactor still has something important to do, so we cant delay her! Mr. Hua looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, which immediately piqued Kong Ruis curiosity. Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, Alright! Ill go with Mr. Hua! Mr. Hua immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and led the way for Kong Rui. Seeing this, Hua Shang followed. Ill go too! Mr. Hua didnt stop him. Instead, he turned around and walked in front. Kong Rui and Hua Shang walked side by side. Hua Shang was about a head taller than Kong Rui, and his strides were much larger. However, he tried his best to control his pace and maintain a synchronized pace with Kong Rui. Kong Rui wasnt surprised by Hua Shangs meticulousness. After meeting him in the Spirit Beast Tournament, Kong Rui already felt that Hua Shang was a meticulous and gentle person! The three of them arrived at a room in the Hua familys backyard. The room was dark and was blocked by a fence. Kong Rui looked at the room in confusion while waiting for Mr. Huas explanation. Mr. Hua stopped in his tracks and glanced at Hua Shang before saying to Kong Rui, Benefactor, although the Hua family is one of the five great clans, because the family head is missing and Young Master has been weak since he was young, the Hua family has always been weak among the five major families. However, for the Hua family to be able to maintain a spot among the five great clans, we naturally have our own foundation. This is where the Hua familys foundation is! Kong Rui suddenly looked up at Mr. Hua in shock. She didnt expect Mr. Hua to bring her to the most important place in the Hua family! Hua Shang didnt seem surprised. He had probably guessed Mr. Huas intentions. Under the bamboo hat, Kong Ruis face was almost distorted. What was Mr. Hua doing? Why did he bring her here? Could it be that they felt that she wanted to use her identity as the Hua familys benefactor to threaten them, so they planned to tell her this secret and kill her? Kong Rui felt a chill run down her spine. Seeing that Kong Rui was in a daze, Mr. Hua said, If its inconvenient for you to show your true appearance, the Hua family will respect your choice. Today, Ill use the Hua familys foundation to exchange for a promise from you. Seeing that Mr. Hua was so serious, Kong Rui said solemnly, Mr. Hua, please tell me. If I can do it, Ill definitely do my best! Mr. Hua glanced at Hua Shang again before continuing, I dont know what relationship you have with the Li family, but we must take revenge! I only hope that you wont stop us when we take revenge! Chapter 181 - 181 Hua Shangs True Colors 181 Hua Shangs True Colors Ive said it before. Im not from the Li family. If you want revenge, do it! Kong Rui frowned when she heard Mr. Huas words. Did Mr. Hua not believe her? Mr. Hua bowed to Kong Rui again. Since you really have nothing to do with the Li family, the Hua family will definitely serve you with all our might in the future! Today, I swear on the foundation of the Hua family that if I violate this oath, I will definitely die a horrible death! Mr. Hua, youre being too serious! Kong Rui said softly, then said with a smile, This place isnt the foundation of the Hua family, right? Hearing Kong Ruis question, Mr. Hua looked slightly embarrassed. What do you mean? Mr. Hua still tried his best to hide his embarrassment. At this moment, Hua Shang continued, How did you know? Kong Rui shrugged. First of all, although I owe the Hua family a favor, its not so great that the Hua family needs to repay the favor at the price of your foundation. Secondly, Mr. Hua just tested me on whether I would stop the Hua family from taking revenge. As Kong Rui spoke, she glanced at the dark room. Whats locked in here is probably the legendary divine beast that the Hua family raises, the Reneged Beast, right? When he heard Kong Ruis words, Hua Shangs veil trembled, as if he was secretly laughing. Mr. Hua looked extremely embarrassed. Hua Shang nodded and said, Thats right! The Reneged Beast is indeed inside. Please dont mind my uncles rude actions! Kong Rui shook her head and said indifferently, Its said that the Reneged Beast can distinguish between truth and lies. Seems like the rumors are true! I can understand that you guys dont trust me and its reasonable that you want to test me! As for the oath you mentioned, Ill pretend that I didnt hear it. You dont have to take it to heart. Since Ive passed the test and I really have other things to do, Ill be leaving now! At this moment, Mr. Hua said again, Benefactor, please wait! This time, not to mention Kong Rui, even Hua Shangs tone was a little unpleasant. Second Uncle, what do you want now?! Hua Shang growled. Because he was anxious, he couldnt help but cough a few times. When Mr. Hua saw that Hua Shang was almost gasping for air, an anxious expression appeared on his face. When Kong Rui saw this, she gritted her teeth and took out a pill that the Poison Master had given her to treat thirst. She lifted her bamboo hat and stuffed the pill into Hua Shangs mouth. Seeing Kong Ruis swift movements, Mr. Hua wanted to stop her, but it was too late. Benefactor, this is Mr. Hua looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, since he was afraid that Kong Rui would get angry with him and attack Hua Shang. Kong Rui ignored Mr. Hua and tapped a few major acupuncture points on Hua Shangs body to quickly release the medicinal effect. As the medicine took effect, Hua Shang, who had almost fainted from coughing, seemed to be much better. Kong Rui lifted his veil. At this moment, Hua Shangs complexion gradually returned to normal. Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in surprise. He was tall and strong, but his face was surprisingly smooth and delicate. His gorgeous eyes were covered by his long and thick eyelashes. His rosy mouth was delicate and moist, but it looked a little pale because of his chronic illness. When Kong Rui saw Hua Xing back then, although she looked terrifying when she was covered in blood, her beautiful face was still breathtaking. From the looks of it, a beautiful appearance was probably a common characteristic of the Hua family. Chapter 182 - 182 Saving Hua Shang 182 Saving Hua Shang As Kong Rui stared at Hua Shang, she was mesmerized. Hua Shang finally recovered, but the person in front of him seemed to be staring at him. Although Kong Ruis face was still covered by the veil, her gaze was fixed. It was so passionate that Hua Shang couldnt ignore it. Hua Shang immediately put down the veil and coughed lightly. Thank you for saving me! At this moment, Mr. Hua knelt in front of Kong Rui. Benefactor! Youre the Hua familys benefactor! I swear that if I let you down in the future, Ill Kong Rui immediately stopped Mr. Hua. She didnt want to carry the burden of someone elses life. That would be stressful for her! Moreover, why was Mr. Hua so obsessed with making oaths? Why did he keep making oaths at every turn?! Kong Rui pursed her lips. Fortunately, they couldnt see the helpless and disdainful expression on her face. After confirming that Hua Shang was fine, Kong Rui took out two more pills and stuffed them into Hua Shangs hand. These pills can only temporarily relieve your pain. Your illness seems to be fetal, so you need more systematic treatment. When Hua Shang heard this, he seemed to be excited. Benefactor, do you have a way to cure it? Kong Rui shook her head. Hua Shang sighed softly, and the hope that had just been ignited was instantly extinguished. Kong Rui said, Although the person who gave me this pill cant save you, I know someone else who can. Perhaps you can give it a try! Hua Shangs body was trembling as he said, Is there really such a person? Then after youre done with your business, can you bring me to visit this expert? Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, How about this? Take the medicine to suppress the symptoms for a while. Ill discuss it with him after Im done. What do you think? Although the outcome was unknown, Hua Shang still felt a trace of hope. Thank you, benefactor! Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui gratefully again and was about to kneel down in the next second. Kong Rui immediately grabbed Hua Shangs arm. Dont! I cant take it anymore! Can you guys stop kneeling at every turn?! Kong Rui shouted impatiently. She had been forced to kneel on the ground countless times. The unwillingness and humiliation were still fresh in her mind, but why were they kneeling at every turn? Kong Rui waved her hand in frustration. If theres nothing else, Ill leave first! This time, Hua Shang and Mr. Hua didnt stop her. It wasnt until Kong Rui left that Hua Shang turned to ask Mr. Hua, What did you want to say just now? Mr. Hua scratched his head in embarrassment. I wanted to tell her that the Hua family is good at medicine and has the Qimen Dunjia technique, so if she needs us, we can do our best to help. But from her actions just now, I think these things wont be of much help. Hua Shang nodded and looked in the direction Kong Rui had left in. Perhaps we can only wait for our benefactor to summon us. Then, we can do our best to help her! As Hua Shang spoke, his gaze suddenly became fierce. But now, we have to prepare to avenge my sister! Mr. Hua also looked at Hua Shang with a burning gaze. Alright! Ill arrange for the people in the residence to settle this grudge with the Li family now! Mr. Hua turned to leave, but Hua Shang stopped him. Uncle, are you really unaware of where my father went? After Kong Rui left the Hua family, she rushed towards the palace wall. She tried a few times, but failed to contact Chao Bai through divine sense. Helpless, she could only return to the place where they had been separated. However, when she returned to the wall outside the palace, Kong Rui couldnt find any trace of Chao Bai. She suddenly had an ominous feeling. Chapter 183 - 183 The Chao Clan 183 The Chao Clan Young Master! A large group of black figures knelt in front of Chao Bai. As Chao Bai looked down at the people in front of him, he snorted and said, Why are you guys still alive? The leader immediately lowered his head and replied, Young Master, we survived because we were trapped outside Qiong Continent during the battle. When we returned to the tribe, only the aftermath of the battle was left. At that time, although we knew that you were still alive, because there were restrictions on Spirit Mountain, we could only leave in separate ways in hopes of finding a way to undo the restrictions! Chao Bai didnt say anything and only looked quietly at the people kneeling in front of him. The leader continued, That day, we sensed the abnormality on Spirit Mountain and rushed back here. Only then did we finally see you again! Sensing that the person was trembling with excitement, the people around him didnt dare to raise their heads. They knelt on the ground with their heads lowered while waiting for Chao Bai to lecture them. Chao Bai lowered his head and looked at those people, his expression still cold. Since you guys already knew that there was something abnormal on Spirit Mountain, why did it take you guys so long to see me? This Not knowing how to answer, the person paused. A person beside him immediately lowered his head and replied, Young Master, weve been looking around Spirit Mountain for a long time to find a way to go up the mountain, but there are many arrays and restrictions on the mountain, so we couldnt find you at all. Later, we sensed that you had arrived in the capital, so we chased after you. In the Li familys residence, we sensed your appearance, but when we arrived, the Li familys residence was already in ruins. We thought the Li family must have offended you, so That person was halfway through his sentence when Chao Bai stopped him. You dont have to interfere in the Li familys matters. How did you guys find me? Chao Bai asked again. The leader finally came back to his senses. That day, we received news that a group of people had infiltrated Spirit Mountain, so we observed from afar. Later, we realized that you were really with these people. However, we didnt know what you planned to do, so we didnt rashly go forward to acknowledge you. You guys were observing from afar? Chao Bai raised his eyebrows. He had felt something abnormal in the distance that day, but he thought that the spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain had sneaked out to take a look because of their commotion. He didnt expect it to be these people. Did you guys do that to those servants? Chao Bai thought of the servant whose appearance had suddenly changed and realized that they must have done it. Yes! The leader had no intention of hiding anything. We saw that those people seemed to be disrespectful to you, but we couldnt attack them directly. When we saw those servants scatter, we chose a few to attack in order to let them know how powerful Spirit Mountain is! Chao Bai nodded noncommittally and said, Where are you guys settled now? The leader immediately lowered his head even more. We were originally waiting outside Spirit Mountain for you to return, hoping that one day, we would be able to avenge our clan! Later, we found a valley a hundred miles away from Spirit Mountain. That valley was secluded, and there was a miasma swamp at the entrance of the valley. Very few people could enter, so we settled down here and trained day and night. Valley? Chao Bai frowned slightly. He had never heard of any confined valley. Yes! This valley is now called Ghost Valley. We boldly established the Chao Clans manor in the name of the Chao Clan, the leader said respectfully. You guys are quite loyal! Chao Bai snorted coldly. They were unable to tell what he was thinking. The leader immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Young Master, please return to the manor and preside over the clan! Then, a group of people kneeling on the ground said in unison, Young Master, please return to the villa and preside over the clan Chapter 184 - 184 Presiding Over Fragrant Garden 184 Presiding Over Fragrant Garden After Chao Bai raised his hand, those people immediately fell silent. I still have an unattended business, so I cant go back with you guys. Young Master, we will definitely do our best The leader said anxiously, since he was afraid that Chao Bai wouldnt give him a chance to speak. Chao Bai immediately stopped him. Alright! I understand! Ling Tao, I didnt realize that you were such a noisy person. Ling Tao immediately shut his mouth and didnt dare to say another word. Wait for me here in three days. At that time, Ill go back with you guys! After Chao Bai finished speaking, he didnt give those people a chance to ask again. After he formed a hand seal, his figure disappeared. Ling Tao raised his head slightly and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Chao Bai wasnt in front of him anymore. Ling Hai, who was beside him, couldnt help but ask, Brother, is that really the young master? Why is he so different from before? After Ling Tao slowly stood up, he sighed softly and said, After such an ordeal, its normal for Young Master to become like this. We just have to wait here for Young Master! After Ling Tao finished speaking, he instructed his subordinates to split into groups and set up camp around Spirit Mountain. They happened to be heading towards the imperial capital as well. They had originally planned to search for traces of their young master on the street, but they didnt expect to encounter him near the palace. Ling Hai looked at Ling Tao with disdain. When Chao Bai returned to the capital, he heard that there was something interesting to watch in Fragrant Garden. Chao Bai knew that something must have happened in Fragrant Garden. No matter what, he had to hurry over and take a look. If Kong Rui had already returned, she probably couldnt deal with it alone! When Chao Bai rushed back to Fragrant Garden, he saw that it was already surrounded by people. At this moment, the entrance to Fragrant Garden was tightly blocked by the female disciples of High Heaven Pavilion. No one could enter easily. Chao Bai looked around but didnt see Kong Rui in the crowd. Could it be that Kong Rui wasnt back yet? Or had Kong Rui already Chao Bai was worried and wanted to use his divine sense to ask Kong Rui about her whereabouts, but he realized that a barrier had been set up around the Fragrant Garden. Since his divine sense couldnt find Kong Rui, Chao Bai could only stand in the crowd and observe what was going on before making a judgment. In Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui stood at the middle door that led to the backyard and faced Zi Xuan and the others. Move! Zi Xuan shouted coldly with a displeased expression. She didnt take Kong Rui seriously at all. That day, Zi Xuan had been tricked by this person in front of her, which was why the Lei familys First Elder had caused trouble for her. She didnt expect this place to be occupied by this person after her accident! If not for the fact that she had more important things to do now, Zi Xuan would definitely compete with this person first! Kong Ruis gaze swept across Zi Xuan and the three people beside her. Kong Rui knew two of them. One was the Lei familys First Elder, Lei Ting, and the other was the Fu familys First Elder, Fu Jiang. As for the person standing beside Zi Xuan, Kong Rui couldnt tell who he was. That persons black hat covered his head and face from the top of his head, and the lower half of his face was covered by a black mask. Since he was hiding his appearance, his appearance was either scary or his identity was special. Kong Rui guessed that this person was probably the latter. When she saw that Kong Rui was sizing them up without any intention of making way of her, Zi Xuans expression immediately darkened. Are you deaf? Didnt I tell you to move aside?! Kong Rui wasnt frightened by Zi Xuans intimidating aura at all. Fragrant Garden is mine now. Its my territory. Why should I move aside just because you want me to?! Hearing Kong Ruis self-righteous words, Zi Xuan was so angry that she was about to go crazy. Stop talking nonsense! Move aside! After Zi Xuan finished speaking, she suddenly swung a whip at Kong Rui. Chapter 185 - 185 Fight 185 Fight The procuress, who had been hiding at the side, immediately screamed and ran out when she saw the whip. Before she could take a few steps, a stone thrown by the man in black beside Zi Xuan hit the back of her head and she immediately fainted. A pitch-black knife appeared in Kong Ruis hand. After blocking the whip, she looked in the madams direction. Seeing that she seemed to be alive, she was relieved. When Zi Xuan saw that Kong Rui had actually blocked her whip, she frowned and thought to herself, I underestimated this person. Then, she swung the whip in her hand again. This time, she used much more force. There was actually a trace of purple light on the whip. Seeing this, Kong Rui didnt face it head-on. Instead, she tapped her feet and jumped back. Zi Xuan thought that Kong Rui planned to dodge since she couldnt win. Unexpectedly, just as she retracted the whip, Kong Ruis dagger rushed towards her. Zi Xuan gritted her teeth and used the handle of the whip to block the dagger. The handle of the whip was made of Vajra and mixed with the roots of the iron tree collected from the Qiong Continent. It was very tough and impregnable, but the dagger in Kong Ruis hand dug a deep dent in the handle. Although the handle of the whip had not been pierced, it left an extremely obvious wound. Kong Rui didnt continue fighting. Instead, she jumped back again to avoid Zi Xuans attack. Zi Xuan paused for a moment and stared at the handle of the whip with heartache. Then, she gritted her teeth as she said angrily. You actually destroyed my Purple Spin Whip. Ill skin you alive! The whip in Zi Xuans hand cracked and cut through the air. Then, it swept towards Kong Rui again. Kong Rui was already prepared. She leaped lightly and dodged the whip that swept over. In the next moment, the whip followed Kong Rui. Kong Rui was shocked and immediately jumped up. The whip followed Kong Rui again, even faster than Kong Ruis moving speed. Kong Rui thought to herself, There must be something fishy about this whip! Master! Theres something fishy about this whip! The little lions voice sounded from Kong Ruis divine sense. Let me out! Ill help you! Kong Rui refused without hesitation. Dont worry! I can handle it! Kong Rui didnt continue to dodge. She stabbed the whip again with the dagger. This time, the whip didnt touch the dagger directly. Instead, it turned around and wrapped around the dagger before wrapping around Kong Ruis arm. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as white powder appeared in her other hand. One of her hands was entangled by the whip, and the other took the opportunity to smear the white powder on the whip. A wisp of smoke overflowed from the whip. The whip actually trembled non-stop and even emitted crackling sounds. Zi Xuan screamed and immediately pulled the whip away from Kong Ruis hand. However, this time, Kong Rui had no intention of letting go of this whip. The dagger in her hand turned and wrapped around the whip again. Another handful of pale yellow powder was smeared on the whip. Bright yellow flames suddenly ignited on the whip, and the whip trembled even more. When Kong Rui smelled the smell of burnt flesh from the whip, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. As expected, its an evil creature! Kong Rui snorted. The dagger in her hand spun rapidly and cut off the whip that was already charred. Zi Xuan screamed and pounced at Kong Rui. An inch-long steel needle stabbed out from the other end of the whip in her hand. Zi Xuan grabbed the handle of the whip and stabbed Kong Rui with the steel needle. Kong Rui didnt expect Zi Xuan to make a move. She wanted to dodge, but she could only avoid letting the whip hit her vital points. However, she was stabbed in the shoulder by the steel needle. Chapter 186 - 186 Antidote 186 Antidote Amidst her anger, Zi Xuan stabbed Kong Rui with such force that she actually pushed Kong Rui to the pillar behind her before stopping. The bamboo hat on Kong Ruis head fell. When Zi Xuan saw Kong Ruis face, the hatred in her eyes deepened. Kong Rui coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked down at the steel needle that Zi Xuan had stabbed her shoulder with. Zi Xuan leaned closer to Kong Rui and revealed a sinister smile. This is your outcome for destroying my Purple Spin Whip! As Kong Rui looked at Zi Xuans murderous expression, she smiled. Zi Xuan was stunned for a moment when she saw the smile. Then, she immediately realized the danger. By the time she retreated, it was already too late. The white powder in Kong Ruis hand appeared again and was smeared on Zi Xuans face. The white powder was very corrosive, causing Zi Xuan to immediately let go of the whip handle. She covered her face with both hands and screamed. Kong Rui didnt stop. She took out the yellow powder in her hand again. This time, she didnt manage to sprinkle the powder on Zi Xuans face because Lei Ting suddenly rushed over. Lei Ting grabbed Kong Ruis hand with one hand and scolded sternly, Demoness! What poison did you use?! Take out the antidote! Kong Rui was already stabbed by the steel needle. After being grabbed by Lei Ting, the steel needle pierced deeper. Kong Rui was furious. Her hand that was holding the powder trembled and she was about to sprinkle it on Lei Ting. Lei Tings cultivation level was much higher than Zi Xuans, so he didnt take Kong Ruis attack seriously at all. He suddenly pulled Kong Ruis hand, and the powder actually landed on Kong Ruis arm. However, the powder didnt react to Kong Ruis arm, and Zi Xuan screamed from the other side. The man in black and Fu Jiang had already rushed over to check on Zi Xuan. However, Zi Xuan kept charging forward with her face covered, preventing the two of them from getting close. The man in black knocked Zi Xuan out quickly. Zi Xuans body fell to the ground and her face, which was covered by her hands, was revealed. Fu Jiang went forward to check, but he couldnt help but gasp. Zi Xuan, who had always seduced men with her charming face, was now completely disfigured. She would probably die of grief and indignation if she discovered it! Blood was still gurgling out of Zi Xuans face, accompanied by white foam. The flesh on her face flew everywhere, and in some places, ghastly white bones were already exposed. She looked very terrifying. Seeing this, the man in black immediately said to Lei Ting, Ask her for the antidote! No matter what, they had to deal with her injuries first. Otherwise, Zi Xuan would lose her life! Moreover, the three of them didnt come here because they were bewitched by Zi Xuan. Instead, they had something important for Zi Xuan to do, so she couldnt die now! Kong Rui found the black-robed mans voice familiar, but she couldnt tell who it was. It seemed that this person had deliberately concealed his voice. Otherwise, with Kong Ruis hearing, she would definitely know who he was! Lei Ting was very fast. He grabbed Kong Ruis neck with one hand and shouted, Wheres the antidote?! Kong Rui stared at Lei Ting without any fear. She replied without hesitation, No! You! Lei Ting tightened his grip and glared at Kong Rui. If you dont want to die, hand over the antidote now! No means no! Kong Rui was almost suffocated by Lei Ting, and her face was already flushed. She was too weak to break free from Lei Tings grip. The man in black immediately stood up and walked to Kong Ruis side. He sized Kong Rui up and took out a black pill with one hand. Then, he opened Kong Ruis mouth and stuffed it in. Speak! Otherwise, this pill will make you wish you were dead! Kong Rui glared at that person, but she only spat out a mouthful of blood and said, Theres no antidote! Chapter 187 - 187 Identity Discovered 187 Identity Discovered Seeing that Kong Rui was unwilling to say anything, Lei Ting said to the black-robed man, This demoness is very stubborn. Is your drug useful? Hmph! The man in black sneered. Do you actually doubt our drug? Lei Ting immediately fell silent. In this world, if the medicine from the Divine Medicine Heights was ineffective, wouldnt the pills refined by others become trash in comparison? Divine Medicine Heights? Kong Rui looked at the black-robed man with a thoughtful expression. So there are still living people in the Divine Medicine Heights?! Kong Rui sneered, as if she had already foreseen the demise of the entire Divine Medicine Heights. What do you know? the man in black asked Kong Rui nervously. Kong Rui sneered but didnt say anything. However, the man in black suddenly realized that Kong Rui really had no reaction to the drug. How did you The man in black looked at Kong Rui quizzically. Who are you? Kong Rui glanced at Zi Xuan, who had fallen to the ground, and sneered. Do you really not care about her life anymore? This The man in black seemed to be in a difficult position. He originally wanted to use his pill to control this demoness and force her to hand over the antidote to save Zi Xuan. Unexpectedly, the pill was useless on her! This demoness seemed to know a lot about the Divine Medicine Heights. Could it be that she was really related to the Divine Medicine Heights? Now, he had used the drug but was unable to save Zi Xuan. Would the two fools from the Lei and Fu families suspect his identity? The man in black thought about it, but couldnt make up his mind. Kong Rui naturally could tell that there was something wrong with this person, but she didnt intend to point it out. After all, whether this person was problematic or not was none of her business! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and said, Let go of me! Otherwise, Ill let you have a taste of what it feels like to be in Zi Xuans shoes! Lei Ting snorted in disdain. Ill tear you apart now! The man in black stopped Lei Ting at this moment. No, no! Lei Ting turned and glared at the man in black. Whats the point of keeping her if she wont hand over the antidote? The black-robed man naturally couldnt reveal his true intentions. He thought for a moment and said, Even if this woman doesnt have the antidote, theres no reaction when she takes my pill, so there must be something in her body that can detoxify her! Why dont I let Zi Xuan take some of this womans blood and try fighting poison with poison?! When Lei Ting heard this, he felt that it made sense, so he turned to look at Fu Jiang, who nodded at him. They had come here today to find something, and the only person who knew where it was was Zi Xuan. If Zi Xuan died now, those things would never be found again! Lei Ting loosened his grip slightly and pulled out the steel needle from Kong Ruis shoulder with his other hand. The black-robed man held a sharp knife as he slashed Kong Ruis wrist. Blood instantly gushed out. Lei Ting grabbed Kong Ruis hand and placed it beside Zi Xuans mouth. Fu Jiang used Zi Xuans clothes to cover his hand in disgust before pinching Zi Xuans mouth open. Blood surged in. In just a moment, the wound on Zi Xuans face actually recovered bit by bit. The black-robed man also noticed that the wound on Kong Ruis shoulder was also gradually recovering. You, you! The man in black pointed at Kong Rui in shock. Kong Rui cursed inwardly. Her identity would probably be exposed! At this moment, Zi Xuan had yet to wake up. Lei Ting and Fu Jiangs attention was still on Zi Xuan, so they didnt notice the movements of the black-robed man and Kong Rui. The man in black looked at Kong Rui in horror, as if he had already guessed her identity. Killing intent flashed in Kong Ruis eyes as she instantly took out the black dagger in her hand. The man in black didnt have any cultivation skills. He only followed Zi Xuan and the others here because of his status as a member of Divine Medicine Heights. Chapter 188 - 188 Killing To Silence Her 188 Killing To Silence Her When Lei Ding and Fu Jiang felt the killing intent, the dagger in Kong Ruis hand had already pierced the man in blacks heart. While the two of them were stunned, Kong Rui had already used the array formation taught by Chao Bai to teleport to the entrance of Fragrant Garden. No matter what, she was no match for Lei Ting and Fu Jiang, so the best choice was to leave first. After the man in black fell to the ground, he covered his chest with one hand and pointed in the direction Kong Rui had left with the other. She, shes Before he could finish, the man in black died. Lei Ting roared and chased Kong Rui to the entrance of Fragrant Garden. At this moment, the female disciples of High Heaven Pavilion at the entrance seemed to sense the abnormality inside. A few of them turned around to see what was going on, but they saw a figure fly past quickly. Before they could turn around, they saw another figure fly out. Get lost! The furious Lei Ting didnt restrain his fierce aura and killing intent at all. He pushed away the people blocking his way with both hands. The two female disciples at the front were actually grabbed by the head and thrown a few meters away. Due to Lei Tings strength, the captured head had already lost connection with the neck, and only a little bit of flesh was stuck together. He had forcefully torn her apart! After freezing in shock for a moment, the people surrounding them all screamed and fled in all directions. This person was already unhinged. No one could guarantee that they wouldnt be the next! Among the crowd, someone stood still and stared at Kong Rui. Kong Rui had almost been caught at the entrance. At this moment, she was already at her wits end. Just as Lei Ting was about to catch up, Kong Rui felt a sudden force at her waist and her body was brought in another direction in midair. After she felt the world spin, Kong Rui looked up again and saw a familiar figure beside her. Lei Ting was originally chasing Kong Rui, but he didnt expect her to make a sharp turn halfway. He borrowed the power of a huge pillar outside the door to suddenly change direction. At this moment, Fu Jiang followed. On the street outside Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui and Chao Bai faced Lei and Fu Jia. Both sides stopped, as if whoever made the first move would lose the initiative. Fu Jiang stared at the two of them for a while before saying, Miss, we came to Fragrant Garden today to find what was left behind. Why did you kill people? Upon hearing Fu Jiangs pretentious words, Kong Rui couldnt help but laugh. Elder Fu, theres no one else here except us. Why are you acting so pretentious? When he heard Kong Ruis question, Fu Jiangs expression instantly turned ugly, but he didnt get angry. Instead, he smiled. I think youve misunderstood. I apologize to you for accidentally injuring you just now. Hearing that Kong Rui was injured, Chao Bai immediately lowered his head and looked at her. Are you injured? Im fine! Kong Rui replied without hesitation. Her wound had already healed, so she was naturally fine. That pill was like a candy that she was used to, so it didnt have any lethality! Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui suspiciously, but didnt continue asking. Kong Rui continued to say to Fu Jiang, You guys know very well whether it was an accident or not! As for what you guys are looking for, Im sorry, but Im the owner of this Fragrant Garden now! I dont welcome you guys to my territory, so can you guys leave? Seeing that Kong Rui didnt seem to understand, Fu Jia said, Since you know my and Elder Leis identities, you must be from a famous family in the capital. May I know which family you belong to? Chapter 189 - 189 Battle 189 Battle When Kong Rui saw that Fu Jiang was actually planning to build a relationship, she immediately felt that it was ridiculous. She glanced in Lei Tings direction before saying to Fu Jiang again, Im not from the empire, so you dont have to know my identity. Kong Rui used her divine sense to send a voice transmission to Chao Bai. Can we take down these two people? Yes! Chao Bai replied without hesitation. Although Kong Rui was still a little worried, since Chao Bai said that it was fine, there should be no problem. You guys trespassed into Fragrant Garden and even ambushed me! Today, Ill let you see how powerful the Fragrant Garden is! Kong Rui shouted and was about to fight Lei Ding and Fu Jiang. Lei Ting and Fu Jiang already had a rough understanding of Kong Ruis skills, but the other person seemed to be much stronger than her. If Kong Rui dared to challenge him at this moment, it meant that the other party wasnt weak. If they really fought, the outcome would be uncertain. Although Lei Ding and Fu Jiang were hesitant, they were determined to fulfill their purpose for the trip to Fragrant Garden today! They had heard from Zi Xuan that she had a secret space that specifically used cultivators gathered from various places to refine medicinal pills and that the effect of these medicinal pills varied according to the user. After Zi Xuan was captured, she used this secret to exchange for freedom from the Lei familys First Elder. On the other hand, Fu Jiang had found out about Zi Xuans secret through other channels earlier. When he heard that Zi Xuan had been captured by the Lei family, he went straight to the Lei familys door to ransom her. Lei Ting and Fu Jiang each had their own requests, and Zi Xuan could provide them with what they wanted, so the three of them came to Fragrant Garden together to enter the secret space. As for the black-robed man, his original name was Ji Cang. According to him, he was from the Divine Medicine Heights. He had taken out a spirit herb that was used to treat Old Master Fu Jiangs chronic illness for decades, so he was asked to stay by Fu Jiang. Unexpectedly, Ji Cang was so weak that he couldnt even defeat a petite woman! Now that he had died here, the Divine Medicine Heights would probably disappear without a trace Zi Xuan slowly woke up in Fragrant Garden. Just as she was about to curse the person who had injured her, he saw that there was no one else around. After Zi Xuan stood up, she unexpectedly tripped over something under her feet. She took a closer look. Even though she had killed countless people, she was still shocked by the way the man in black died. At this moment, the man in black had already gradually festered from his torso while emitting a stench. Zi Xuan covered her mouth and nose and quickly took a few steps back. At this moment, she heard the sound of fighting at the door and immediately rushed out. Zi Xuan had just rushed to the door when she saw four people confronting each other. Lei Ting and Fu Jiang looked at each other. They couldnt care less about the sects reputation now and were prepared to seize the chance to attack. Zi Xuan had already secretly accumulated strength and was prepared to strike the woman first when the two of them attacked. However, just as Lei Ding and Fu Jiang were about to attack, their expressions suddenly changed slightly. They quickly stopped what they were doing and glanced at each other. Then, their bodies flashed and they disappeared. Zi Xuan had no idea what had happened. At this moment, she was using all her strength to pull out the soft sword at her waist and stab at the woman. The sudden departure of her two companions made Zi Xuan feel that something was wrong. However, it was too late to stop now. Seeing that Zi Xuan had actually rushed out, Kong Rui unfurled an iron fan at Zi Xuan without hesitation. Chao Bai wasnt in a hurry to attack. He could tell that the current Zi Xuan was no match for Kong Rui! If something happened to the princess, why did it take so long for someone to report it?! Lei Ting roared at his subordinates angrily. His subordinates trembled, but didnt dare to say anything. Lei Ting glared at that person and slammed his hand on the armrest of the chair beside him. The veins on his face were already bulging. The princess death concerned the future of the empire. Although the five families had their own motives for gathering in the imperial capital, they all coveted the power of the imperial capitals royal family. Lei Ting was already very dissatisfied that the Nie family got the chance to establish a marital alliance with the princess. The future heir of the Lei family had died in the imperial capital, but before he could settle the score with the royal family, the princess suddenly died. Strange incidents happened one after another. Could it be that someone was really secretly attacking the five great clans? Chapter 190 - 190 The Fu familys Situation 190 The Fu familys Situation Fu Jiang had just returned to the family when he bumped into Fu Jiao and Lei Peng. First Elder, why are you only back now?! Fu Jiao took a few steps forward anxiously and said to Fu Jiang. Fu Jiang glanced at Fu Jiao and Lei Peng as he asked, Where are you guys going? I just told you through divine sense that something happened to the princess, so we have to enter the palace to pay our respects. Fu Jiaos tone was very anxious, as if she was worried that she wouldnt be able to make it in time to pay her respects and be blamed by the queen. Fu Jiang shook his head. I came back to stop you! Lets go back first! Fu Jiang said and gently pushed Fu Jiao, who was still a little unwilling. The three of them returned to the meeting hall. Fu Jiang sat at the head of the table, while Fu Jiao and Lei Peng sat on the left. Theres no hurry to go to the palace. Fu Jiang glanced at Lei Peng, as if he was hesitating about something. In the end, he said his decision. Lei Peng saw Fu Jiangs hesitation and said bluntly, If First Elder minds my identity, Ill leave now! The Lei family is controlled by First Elder now. Im a useless illegitimate son, so no one cares if I stay or leave. Theres no difference between me being in the Lei family and the Fu family. Since the Fu family doesnt welcome me, Ill leave now! Fu Jiang naturally discerned Lei Pengs threatening tone, but he wasnt angry. What are you talking about? Fu Jiang had a smile on his face. Although his tone was enthusiastic, he still gave off a distant feeling. Todays matter concerns your and Jiaojiaos future. Its only right for you to stay and listen. What do you want to say? Fu Jiao was immediately curious when she heard Fu Jiang mention her future. Fu Jiangs gaze swept across Fu Jiao and Lei Peng before he said, The princess death is too fishy. We have to be careful on this trip to the imperial capital. Jiaojiao, dont forget the purpose of our trip! As Fu Jiang spoke, he gave Fu Jiao a meaningful look. Fu Jiao opened her mouth, but swallowed her words. Seeing that Fu Jiao didnt refute, Fu Jiang continued, In any case, its best for us to wait and see. Now, among the great clans and the royal family, the Li family was the first to have an incident. Then, something happened to the Lei family. I heard that the Hua family also learned of the death of their youngest daughter a few days ago. Nie Yin has not returned since he left the city two days ago Among the five great clans, only the Fu family is intact! Now, the princess has been murdered, the murderer is still at large. We dont even know who he is. Tell me, wont the royal family and the other families suspect us? As Fu Jiang spoke, he sighed heavily. Although we know that we have a clear conscience, we cant stop people from gossiping! Its been more than a day since the princess accident, but the queen hasnt announced it to the world. Its already a little suspicious. If we rashly enter the palace now, wont it confirm that we planted spies in the palace? Fu Jiao and Lei Peng exchanged looks, but didnt say anything. For the sake of the Fu family and your future, well bide our time and see what the queen plans to do. Fu Jiao frowned and thought about it seriously before asking, The princess has always been the queens treasure. Why is there no announcement of the princess death even until now? Could it be that the queen plans to use the princess death to do something? Lei Peng also nodded. I heard that the queens attitude towards the princess has changed recently. Its said that Nie Yin made a deal with the queen, but only the two of them know the content of the deal! The mole I planted in the palace said that ever since the queen struck a deal with Nie Yin, the queen has never gone to the princess palace again! Fu Jiang listened to the two of them for a long time before saying, In short, dont be too hasty. Wait for news from the palace! Yes! Fu Jiao and Lei Peng replied in unison. Chapter 191 - 191 Own Things 191 Own Things Zi Xuan was already unable to withstand Kong Ruis continuous attacks. She cursed Lei Ting and Fu Jiang. If she hadnt seen that the two of them were going to attack together, she wouldnt have attacked so rashly! Now, the two of them suddenly ran away, leaving her to deal with the enemy all alone! Although Zi Xuan cursed inwardly, the soft sword in her hand didnt weaken her attack at all. She could tell that one of them was going to die here today! The iron fan in Kong Ruis hand was suffused with a purple light. It was forged from a unique metal in the depths of the Demon Abyss. The handle of the fan was as hard as iron, and the surface of the fan was refined from extremely tough planks. Zi Xuan stabbed the soft sword in her hand at Kong Ruis face. Kong Rui blocked it with an iron fan and slapped Zi Xuans head. Zi Xuan leaned back and dodged Kong Ruis attack. Then, the soft sword in her hand slashed out and attacked Kong Ruis abdomen again. Kong Rui shrank back and dodged the soft swords attack. White powder appeared in her hand again. When Zi Xuan saw the powder, she was alarmed and subconsciously trembled. She had experienced the corrosiveness of the powder before, so she didnt want to experience it ever again. Zi Xuans attention was completely attracted by the white powder in Kong Ruis hand, but she didnt notice that the iron fan in Kong Ruis other hand had already slashed across Zi Xuans abdomen and cut open an inch-long wound. When Zi Xuan felt pain, she suddenly flew back. She didnt dare to fight anymore and fled into the main building of Fragrant Garden. Kong Rui knew that Zi Xuan must want to escape to that space. Only in that space could Zi Xuan regain control again! Kong Rui didnt let go of the opportunity and followed closely. The iron fan in her hand flew out and attacked Zi Xuans back. Zi Xuan dodged left and right as she tried her best to wave her purple pocket to stop the iron fans attack. However, the iron fan was hard and sharp, instantly cutting the pocket into pieces. Zi Xuan cursed inwardly, but she didnt dare to stop. Kong Rui followed Zi Xuan into the Fragrant Garden closely. She had already guessed the direction Zi Xuan was going, so she chased after her without hesitation. Chao Bai walked into the Fragrant Garden slowly without any worries. If Kong Rui and Zi Xuan had met last time, Chao Bai would have been worried that Kong Rui wouldnt be able to deal with Zi Xuan. However, this time, Zi Xuan was clearly at a disadvantage! Zi Xuan quickly pushed open the door of the room. Just as victory was in sight, the damn iron fan actually circled around her and flew straight towards the potted plant. Zi Xuan wanted to stop the iron fan. Unexpectedly, the moment her palm touched the iron fan, an entire piece of flesh was actually cut off. Zi Xuan cried out in pain and held her bloody palm as she stood in front of the already broken potted plant. She turned around angrily to face Kong Rui, who had already caught up. Damn it! Demoness! Im going to kill you! Kong Rui stood where she was and reached out to grab the iron fan in her hand. Kong Rui put away the iron fan and patted it twice on her hand. Then, she said with a sneer, Demoness? Are you referring to yourself? I originally thought High Heaven Pavilion was a prestigious sect, but I didnt expect a demoness like you to appear! However, I dont care about High Heaven Pavilion. You hurt me today, so I must get revenge on you! Zi Xuan gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she glared at Kong Rui. What do you want?! Im just here to retrieve my things. Are you going to snatch my things? Your own things? Kong Rui smiled even more mockingly. You sacrificed so many lives in exchange for this. Didnt you ever think that they would come back to take revenge on you one day? I didnt expect you to be a righteous person who likes to uphold justice on behalf of strangers. Zi Xuans lips twitched as she smiled disdainfully. Then youre mistaken! Kong Rui waved the iron fan in her hand. Im not a righteous person, and Im uninterested in your business! However, I felt disgusted by the things you left behind, so I got rid of them all! Therefore, this place belongs to me now! Kong Rui declared her sovereignty again! What do you mean? Zi Xuan suddenly widened her eyes. Only then did she realize what Kong Rui meant. You went in? That smelly place? Kong Rui pursed her lips. So what if I went in? Chapter 192 - 192 Flying Snake 192 Flying Snake When Zi Xuan heard Kong Rui say that she had been to that space, her expression became more and more ferocious. She gritted her teeth and asked, What did you see?! Everything you dont want me to see! Kong Rui didnt hide anything. Zi Xuans eyes instantly turned red, as if she wanted to tear Kong Rui apart. Ill kill you! Zi Xuans exasperated expression amused Kong Rui. She sneered as she said, How many lives have you taken?! Today, Ill seek justice for them! As Kong Rui spoke, the iron fan in her hand quickly spun and attacked Zi Xuan. Zi Xuan was already overcome with rage. She formed claws with both hands as she faced Kong Rui. When the two of them faced off, Kong Rui didnt hesitate at all and attacked Zi Xuans vital points. Zi Xuans claws were like steel and she actually blocked Kong Ruis attacks several times. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She could tell that Zi Xuan seemed to have used some cultivation technique. Just as Kong Rui stopped, Zi Xuan used her left hand to scratch her right shoulder. As blood flowed, there was something squirming in her blood. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. She watched as a huge blood-red snake slowly crawled out of the bloody wound on Zi Xuans shoulder. The snake looked very strange. It actually had a pair of wings on its body. Kong Rui watched as the flying snake spat out its long tongue. Its eyes were bloody red, as if it had just crawled out of hell. The upper body of the flying snake was wrapped around Zi Xuans neck and shoulders, while the lower body was wrapped between Zi Xuans waist, hips, and legs. Kong Rui narrowed her eyes as she looked at the flying snake that seemed to have fused with Zi Xuan. She immediately felt a little disgusted. Go and bite that womans head off! Zi Xuan whispered to the snake in a charming voice. The snake immediately raised its head and stared at Kong Rui. As Kong Rui looked into the snakes eyes, she was disoriented for a moment. She even felt that her soul became possessed. Oh no! Kong Rui exclaimed inwardly. She realized that this flying snake actually had the ability to bewitch people! Seeing that Kong Rui had regained her senses, the flying snake immediately spread its wings and pounced at her. It opened its bloody mouth in midair, as if it could swallow Kong Rui whole. Zi Xuan revealed a sinister smile as she waited for Kong Ruis head to be bitten off. The flying snakes wings reeked of blood, and its mouth spat out suffocating stench. Looking stunned and unable to move, Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground. Zi Xuan sat there and waited. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the flying snake was grabbed by a huge force. The griffins tall body suddenly appeared in the room and bit the flying snakes vitals. Its front claws pressed the flying snakes two wings to the ground. The flying snakes body fell to the ground with a bang and even cracked the floor. Zi Xuan didnt expect such a situation to happen. She stared blankly at the huge creature that had suddenly appeared in front of her. You you are Zi Xuan pointed at the griffin with a trembling hand. She had only seen griffins in ancient books, but she had never seen their true appearance before. However, the spirit beast that appeared in front of her was indeed an ancient spirit beast, griffin! Zi Xuan was so frightened that she couldnt speak. She could only widen her eyes and watch as her flying snake struggled under the griffins grip. The griffin looked young, but its strength was so powerful that an adult flying snake couldnt resist! If it grew up, how terrifying would it be?! However, Zi Xuan no longer had the chance to see it! Chapter 193 - 193 Snake Gall 193 Snake Gall Kong Rui watched as the little lion used its two front claws to stroke the flying snakes wings and rub its plump feathers. It bit the flying snake hard, making it unable to resist. Little Lion, stop playing! Kong Rui looked at the little lions excited expression. Clearly, it was playing around! She couldnt help but remind the little lion. After all, the battle wasnt over yet! The little lion immediately became serious. It exerted strength with its two front claws and tore off the flying snakes wings. The flying snake wagged its tail in pain while wishing it could hit the griffin. At the same time, Zi Xuan let out a hoarse cry of pain. It could be seen that this flying snake was Zi Xuans intrinsic spirit beast! In other words, their fates were connected! Kong Rui was about to instruct the little lion to get rid of the flying snake as soon as possible when she saw that the flying snake was probably in extreme pain. It actually opened its mouth with its last bit of strength and spat out a ball of smoke at the little lion. Kong Rui cursed inwardly. The reason why she could dodge the poisonous gas attack of the flying snake just now was entirely because she was immune to poison and had an extremely strong self-healing ability. However, the little lion wasnt immune to poison, so the little lion might not be able to take it. Kong Rui wanted to rush over to help, but she was caught by Zi Xuan, who suddenly rushed forward. Zi Xuan had probably guessed the relationship between Kong Rui and the little lion. She thought that if she killed the little lion, Kong Rui would probably die. However, Zi Xuan didnt expect a fiery red figure to suddenly rush out in front of the little lion. Its fiery red wings flapped beside the little lion. Along with the hot flames, it actually dissipated the ball of smoke and poisonous gas. The little lion dodged the attack and bit off the flying snakes neck angrily. The flying snake wasnt dead, but it was on the brink of death. After the flying snake was seriously injured, Zi Xuan collapsed to the ground, as if she had lost all strength. Kong Rui stopped attacking and looked in the little lions direction as she asked, Are you guys okay? Little Lion threw the flying snakes body into the distance and cursed fiercely, Damn it! I almost fell for it! The little phoenix stood beside the little lion as it said in disdain, Idiot! If I hadnt saved you, you would have been dead meat! I was just careless! Little Lion said indignantly. Seeing that the two little fellows were energetic enough to bicker, Kong Rui was relieved. She turned around and walked towards Zi Xuan, who had fallen to the ground and couldnt get up anymore. Zi Xuan tried her best to prop herself up and look at Kong Rui. You, youre actually Kong Rui narrowed her eyes at Zi Xuan. I was considering letting you live, but now, it seems that you know too much! Kong Rui didnt give Zi Xuan a chance to speak. The iron fan in her hand slashed at Zi Xuans throat. Blood gushed out and Zi Xuan fell to the ground with her eyes open. Blood bubbled from her mouth. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The flying snake struggled on the ground a few times before collapsing. Kong Rui glanced at the flying snake and said to the little lion, Its said that snake gallbladder is a great tonic for spirit beasts. You were the one who dealt with the flying snake today, so the snake gallbladder is yours! Really? Little Lions eyes lit up with excitement. The little phoenix looked at the little lion enviously and lowered its head slightly. Kong Rui walked forward and patted its head gently. Dont worry, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future! This flying snakes cultivation level isnt low, so the little lions power should be able to improve dramatically. Let it protect you in the future! The little lion tore open the abdominal cavity of the flying snake with its mouth, took out the snakes gallbladder, and swallowed it. It smacked its lips as it said to the little phoenix, Dont worry! Ill definitely protect you and Master! Who needs your protection? I can protect Master too! The little phoenix wasnt to be outdone. Kong Rui smiled, then she stopped them from arguing. Alright! Lets clean up this place first! This place is so dirty. Chapter 194 - 194 Spirit Mountain Trash Ground 194 Spirit Mountain Trash Ground When Chao Bai walked in, the little lion and little phoenix were dragging the flying snake and Zi Xuans bodies into the secret space. Chao Bai glanced at the two corpses with a frown. Why go through so much trouble? Before Kong Rui could figure out what Chao Bai was going to do, she saw him form a few hand seals and mutter a few incantations. Then, the two corpses instantly disappeared. Kong Rui saw that the little lion and the little phoenix were still dragging the corpses, so she asked, Where did you throw them? Spirit Mountain, Chao Bai said aloofly. Kong Rui didnt know what to say. Did this guy treat Spirit Mountain as a garbage dump? At this moment, on Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin had been lost in the forest for a few days with a few guards. They had been walking in the direction of the cave, but they couldnt find it. Ever since the siblings disappeared, Nie Yin knew that he must have been deceived! However, the cave was right in front of them. No matter what, they should be able to find it. However, after walking for a few days, they had already lost their original direction. Now, they couldnt even find the cave or the way back! In the first two days, they would still catch some spirit beasts in the forest and find some spiritual fruits to fill their stomachs. However, after a few days, they were already on the verge of collapse. Although the guards didnt dare to complain, they were secretly dissatisfied with Nie Yin, especially since they hadnt seen a single spirit beast yesterday. If this continued, they would definitely starve to death here! Just as they were thinking about how to relieve their hunger, there was suddenly some movement in the air. Those guards all thought that a spiritual bird had flown past. All of them were eager to shoot down the spiritual bird to satisfy their hunger. However, before they could shoot, two huge black shadows fell from the sky. The two things fell too quickly for them to see what they were. They could only try to avoid being hit. With two thuds, the two balls fell to the ground, causing dust to fly. After the dust dissipated, Nie Yin gestured to a guard beside him. Go and see what it is! Although the guard was unwilling, he didnt dare to disobey. He walked to the two balls and took a closer look. He couldnt help but exclaim, Its a person! Its a dead person! Nie Yin frowned as he looked at the guards slightly panicked expression. Why are you panicking?! Havent you ever seen a dead person before?! The others thought to themselves, Who hasnt seen a dead person before? But weve never seen a dead person fall from the sky! Nie Yin walked over and glanced at the dead person on the ground. The face was facing down and was wearing a purple shirt. She looked a little familiar. Nie Yin kicked her over. When he saw her face, his eyes widened. Its her? Nie Yin had seen this person before. She was called Zi Xuan and was a Deputy Pavilion Master of High Heaven Pavilion. But how come she was killed? Why would she suddenly fall from the sky and onto Spirit Mountain? What exactly happened? As Nie Yin was thinking, he heard the cheers of the guards beside him. Nie Yin turned around and saw the guards surrounding the ball that had fallen beside Zi Xuan. Their eyes were filled with anticipation and they even drooled. Master, this is a spirit snake. Can we A guard asked boldly. Nie Yin knew that these hungry fellows definitely wanted to eat the flying snake. However, Zi Xuan had an eccentric personality. Nie Yin wasnt sure that there was nothing wrong with her spirit beast. Seeing that Nie Yin didnt react, one of the guards finally couldnt help but say, Master, weve been on Spirit Mountain for so many days. We really cant take it anymore! Lets eat this snake! Although the other guards didnt speak, all of them stared fixedly at Nie Yin, as if they would eat him alive if he refused Chapter 195 - 195 Crisis 195 Crisis Although Nie Yin was hesitant, he had been trapped on Spirit Mountain for a few days after all. No one would be able to take it if this continued. Helpless, Nie Yin also allowed the guards to cut open the flying snake and cook it. As soon as the guards received Nie Yins permission, they immediately picked up their weapons and rushed towards the flying snake. Although the flying snake wasnt big, it was clearly a delicacy for the starving guards. Nie Yin turned to look at Zi Xuan, who was lying on the ground, and sighed inwardly. Fortunately, these people were not so hungry that even people wanted to eat humans. However, Nie Yin couldnt help but wonder who killed Zi Xuan and why she appeared on Spirit Mountain. Soon, the aroma of food wafted over. No matter how strong Nie Yins willpower was, after starving for a few days, such a smell was tempting. Fortunately, a considerate guard cut off a piece of snake meat with a dagger and handed it to Nie Yin. Master, try it. Nie Yin glanced at the guard who was about to drool but didnt dare to eat first, so he reached out and took the snake meat. When the guards saw Nie Yin take the snake meat, they all cut it with small knives and stuffed it into their mouths. Nie Yin sighed softly and tore off a piece of snake meat before putting it in his mouth. However, this snake meat was far less delicious than the top-grade snake soup he had eaten in the First Restaurant, causing Nie Yin to lose interest. He frowned slightly and placed the snake meat aside. For the past few days, he had been wondering why they had been making circles around here. He tried to contact the First Elder and the others a few times, but as if his divine sense was blocked, he couldnt contact anyone at all. He even began to feel the death aura around him getting stronger and stronger. Nie Yin didnt want to give up. He still had too many things to do. Just as he was thinking about how to leave this damned place, he suddenly heard a low cry of pain not far away. Nie Yin turned around and saw a guard who had been chewing on the snake meat excitedly suddenly foaming at the mouth and falling to the ground. Another guard scratched his neck desperately, and there were even traces of blood. The two guards eyes were red as they bared their teeth and roared. Nie Yins expression changed slightly and he immediately became vigilant. The guards actions became even stranger. One of them even picked up the large saber in his hand and slashed at the other person beside him. The guard who had been slashed didnt react at all, as if he didnt feel any pain. On the other side, a guard bit the neck of the person beside him. No matter how the other party resisted, he refused to let go. What are you guys doing?! Nie Yin shouted, but no one responded. The guards in the distance attacked each other, as if they had been possessed. Some of them had already fallen to the ground, but they still tried their best to slash the others with their weapons. As for the guard closest to Nie Yin, he opened his mouth in Nie Yins direction, as if he wanted to say something, but he could only make cracking sounds. Nie Yin reached out to check, but he saw that the person seemed to be choking on something, and his face turned purple. Whats wrong? Nie Yin took half a step back warily and didnt go forward. The changes in these people were too strange. Nie Yin didnt know what had possessed them. Was it because of Spirit Mountain or the flying snake that fell from the sky? Just as Nie Yin was pondering, the guard suddenly stretched out his hands and pounced at him. Chapter 196 - 196 Crazy 196 Crazy Although Nie Yin was already prepared, he was still shocked by the guards sudden action. He held the reverse-blade sword horizontally in front of his chest. Unexpectedly, the guard ignored Nie Yins defense and rushed straight at him. Nie Yin blocked the person. That person seemed to have gone crazy as he collided with the sword in Nie Yins hand and had no intention of retreating. Seeing that the persons hands were about to reach for his neck, Nie Yin didnt hesitate anymore. He slashed the persons chest with the blade. The sword cut through his flesh, and blood instantly gushed out. However, that person didnt seem to feel any pain and continued to wave his hands at Nie Yin desperately. Only then did Nie Yin realize that these people had probably already lost their senses. He tried to communicate with the closest guard with his divine sense, but there was no response at all. The people in the distance were already covered in wounds. Some of their bones were almost exposed, but they had no intention of stopping. They even fought each other more and more fiercely. Nie Yin gritted his teeth and stabbed the reverse-blade sword in his hand at the approaching guard, piercing through his chest. Then, he pinched the guards open mouth and stuffed a pill Nie Lin had given him into the guards mouth. The pill was called the Qingming Pill. It was used to recover ones will when one was delirious. Nie Lin had once instructed him not to use it unless it was an emergency. Nie Yin wanted to use the pill to restore the guards consciousness, but his efforts were to no avail. The guard only paused for a moment before he let out a whimper and pounced at Nie Yin again. With a frown, Nie Yin pulled out the reverse-blade sword in his hand and pierced the guards throat. This time, the guard didnt pounce on him again, but he continued to wave his hands. Nie Yin slowly closed his eyes and suddenly pulled out the reverse-blade sword. Then, he flipped the blade and cut off the guards head. The head flew a few meters away, and his tall body fell to the ground. When Nie Yin opened his eyes and saw the neck that kept oozing blood on the ground, his expression became even more solemn. However, he didnt have much time to dwell on it. The guards who were fighting seemed to be attracted by the thick smell of blood and pounced over. The reverse-blade sword in Nie Yins hand quickly cut off more heads, leaving behind headless bodies. Seeing the once familiar people turn into headless corpses one by one, Nie Yin couldnt help but take two steps back. He took a deep breath and swallowed hard before placing the reverse-blade sword in his hand against the ground. Nie Yin stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a while before he felt a strange feeling stir in his body. That feeling made him have the urge to kill and destroy everything in front of him! Nie Yin was shocked and wanted to escape this place. He had just taken two steps when he tripped over something and fell to the ground. When Nie Yin woke up again, familiar bed curtains appeared in front of him, and he could hear excited calls. Young Master is awake! Come quickly! Young Master is awake! Hurry up and invite the First Elder over! Nie Yin clasped his forehead with one hand and tried to sit up, but he realized that he was powerless and couldnt move at all. When Nie Lin rushed into the room, he saw Nie Yin collapse on the bed. Nie Lins heart ached as he quickly walked to the bed. Nephew, are you alright? Chapter 197 - 197 Nie Yin Is Rescued 197 Nie Yin Is Rescued Nie Yin had mixed feelings when he saw Nie Lin. Nie Yin knew that Nie Lin must have saved him. Recalling his attitude towards Nie Lin before he set off for Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin felt ashamed. Nie Lin saw through Nie Yins emotions and comforted him. It was just a momentary loss of composure. Youre still injured, so get some rest. As Nie Yin lay on the bed, he stared at Nie Lin for a long time before saying, Thank you for saving my life, First Elder! Nie Lin smiled. Its fine! If Tianming hadnt suddenly rushed out crazily, we might not have been able to find you! Not knowing what this had to do with the spirit beast raised at home, Nie Yin looked at Nie Lin in confusion. Tianming was a golden reindeer that Nie Yin had unintentionally saved at Spirit Mountains vicinity. At that time, Nie Yin had entered Spirit Mountain for the third time to find a cave, but he kept circling Spirit Mountains vicinity without being able to enter. Ever since he and Li Ling entered the periphery of Spirit Mountain to search for spiritual herbs, he had been coveting the legendary cave. However, he had never been able to find it. That time, they went up the mountain with oil lamps when it was close to nighttime to see if they could find the cave at night. Just as they approached Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin suddenly discovered a reindeer surrounded by a group of wolves. The reindeer wasnt as tall as ordinary reindeer. Its small size didnt seem to be enough to fill the gaps between the wolves teeth. Nie Yin immediately ordered them to expel the wolves to save the reindeer. Originally, he thought that the rescued reindeer would escape alone. He didnt expect it to follow Nie Yin and the others all the way to Spirit Mountain. At night, Spirit Mountain was even more terrifying. It was almost impossible to move in the pitch-black forest. After Nie Yin and the others walked around the mountain, they found nothing, so they planned to return the way they came. Unexpectedly, the mountain path was rugged and after several turns, they could no longer find the way back. Just as Nie Yin was at a loss, Tianming walked in front of Nie Yin. It nudged Nie Yins chest with its nose, indicating for him to follow it. Although Nie Yin was a little hesitant, he had no choice but to follow the reindeer in an unknown direction. It wasnt until the sun rose from between the mountains that Nie Yin saw that they were on the main road. He was grateful for the reindeers guidance, so he brought it back to the Nie familys residence. Tianming also got its name because of the sunrise. He originally thought that most of the spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain were wild and difficult to tame. To his surprise, not only did Tianming stay with the Nie family and refuse to leave, but he even ran to Nie Yins room every day to wheedle at him. Ever since Nie Yin left the Nie residence a few days ago, Tianming had been acting irritable and uneasy. No matter how the servant who had tamed it coaxed it, they couldnt calm it down. Helpless, the servant told Nie Lin about this situation. Nie Lins first reaction was that something had happened to Nie Yin! Therefore, they brought Tianming to Spirit Mountain that day. After searching for three days, they finally found the unconscious Nie Yin in a pile of rocks at the foot of Spirit Mountain. At that time, Nie Yin was surrounded by the corpses of the guards who had followed him up the mountain. Below him, there was the corpse of High Heaven Pavilions Deputy Pavilion Master, Zi Xuan. Nie Lin immediately realized that Nie Yin and the others had encountered Zi Xuan on Spirit Mountain. For some reason, the two sides had fought. Nie Lin thought that Nie Yins guards died protecting him, and he killed Zi Xuan at the last moment. And in the end, Nie Yin fell to the ground and couldnt get up anymore. Nie Lin was worried that if High Heaven Pavilion found out about this, they would cause trouble for the Nie family. Although the Nie Family was also one of the five great clans, they didnt want to become enemies with a sect like High Heaven Pavilion. Therefore, Nie Lin instructed someone to dispose of Zi Xuans corpse and bury the corpses of the guards on the spot. Chapter 198 - 198 Chao Bais Change 198 Chao Bais Change When Nie Yin heard Nie Lins explanation, he realized that Nie Lin had been looking for him. But why couldnt Nie Yin contact Nie Lin when they were so close? Nie Yin told Nie Lin about his doubts and said that he didnt kill Zi Xuan, and the entire process of strange things happening to the guards. Nie Lin listened to Nie Yins explanation. After a long time, he said, Youre saying that theres something wrong with that pair of siblings? Nie Yin nodded heavily. Yes! First Elder, where did you find that pair of siblings? Also, you didnt take the medicinal pills they left behind, right? Nie Yin suddenly remembered that Nie Lin had asked the siblings to refine pills. If there was really something wrong with that pair of siblings, what the First Elder said might be the truth! Perhaps the First Elder really had some hidden illness Nie Yin looked at Nie Lin with confusion and concern. Nie Lin didnt want to say much about being poisoned. After all, it wasnt a glorious thing. However, if there was really something wrong with that pair of siblings, wouldnt he Nie Lin suddenly stood up and instructed the guards outside fiercely, Go! Find that damn pair of siblings! Even if you have to turn the entire Imperial Capital upside down, find them! Nie Lins angry expression made Nie Yin frown. From the looks of it, Nie Lin seemed to be hiding something else? Nie Yin felt dizzy. Before Nie Lin could finish venting, his vision darkened and he fainted. Kong Rui instructed the procuress to get someone to clean up the smashed flower pots and temporarily seal the room. When the procuress walked into the room and saw the situation inside, she immediately felt a little baffled. She clearly saw Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and the new master enter this room together. Why did Pavilion Master Zi Xuan suddenly disappear? Even if she was really dead, there should be a corpse! The fight in the room was so loud, but when she came in, only a flower pot was shattered? Could it be that Pavilion Master Zi Xuan had escaped from somewhere? It seemed that the new master was more powerful! With respect, the procuress led a few servants to start cleaning the room. After putting everything in place, she sealed the room. Kong Rui took off her bamboo hat and stretched before turning to look at Chao Bai, who was sitting on the other side. Why did you suddenly disappear today? Chao Bai also took off the veiled hat and stared at Kong Rui. After a while, he said, When are we leaving? Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before asking Chao Bai in confusion, Leave? Where to? You said that you would follow me after you finished your business. Chao Bai repeated Kong Ruis promise. Kong Rui didnt intend to quibble. She only said guiltily, Can you give me some more time? I hope to avenge Kong Niang and fulfill those peoples last wishes, Kong Rui said softly, as if she was afraid that Chao Bai would reject her. Chao Bai stared at Kong Rui, as if he was scrutinizing her or thinking about something. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry to ask. She simply let Chao Bai stare at her. After a while, Chao Bai said again, Alright, Ill accompany you. Hearing Chao Bais words, Kong Rui blinked in surprise. She didnt expect Chao Bai to stay and accompany her. However, Kong Rui felt that there was something different about Chao Bai after he returned this time. She didnt know what had happened, but it seemed that Chao Bai didnt want to talk about her. The two of them didnt get to say much before they heard a commotion outside. Kong Rui frowned slightly and placed the veiled hat on her head as she said, Theres always so much chaos! As Kong Rui spoke, she walked out. Chao Bais expression darkened as he watched Kong Rui leave. He didnt look as relaxed as before. Chapter 199 - 199 Chao Bai Is Missing? 199 Chao Bai Is Missing? After Kong Rui walked out of the room, she saw the procuress rushing over. Something bad has happened! Something bad has happened! Kong Rui was already used to the procuress jumpy personality. She only asked calmly, What happened again? The Nie family has sent many people to search the city for a pair of siblings. As the procuress spoke, she was waving her hands desperately, making her look even more nervous. The Nie family? When Kong Rui heard this, she knew who the siblings the Nie family was looking for were. It seemed that Nie Lin had realized that he had been deceived. However, he didnt know what the effect of the drug Chao Bai had left for him was. When Kong Rui glanced behind her, she realized that Chao Bai hadnt followed her out. Kong Rui immediately felt a little baffled. Chao Bai had been acting a little strange. However, now wasnt the time to analyze what was strange about Chao Bai. Since you rushed over in such a hurry, did the Nie family come looking? Kong Rui watched as the procuress fanned herself with a gauze fan with an anxious expression. The procuress paused for a moment before saying, Thats not it Aristocratic families like the Nie family usually disdain to come to a place like Fragrant Garden The procuress was very self-aware. Kong Rui pursed her lips. Then why did you rush over? The procuress eyes darted around before she said, Master, although Fragrant Garden is not a prestigious place, once something big or small happens in the imperial capital, Fragrant Garden will definitely be the first to know! Previously, when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan was around, she instructed me to report any news to her immediately. After you came, didnt you say that I have to report any news to you immediately? Therefore, as soon as I received the news, I came to deliver the news to you! The procuress words made sense, but Then why did you say something bad happened? The procuress immediately replied righteously, The Nie family is one of the five great clans. Even in the Imperial Capital, they are very powerful. If they mobilize so many people to capture people this time, they will definitely make the people in the Imperial Capital uneasy. At that time, wont it affect Fragrant Gardens business? Wouldnt that be bad? As Kong Rui looked at the procuress, she actually couldnt refute her. After asking the procuress to leave, Kong Rui returned to her room, but realized that Chao Bai had disappeared. After Kong Rui took off her bamboo hat and sat on the chair, she suddenly felt a sense of disappointment. Young Master, theres news from the palace. The queen wants you to meet her immediately! A guard came to Nie Yins bed and whispered. Nie Yins face was still gray and pale. He tried his best to prop himself up, but for some reason, he couldnt exert any strength. Help me up! Very dissatisfied with the unhelpful guard, Nie Yin shouted in a low voice. If it was his previous guards As Nie Yin thought about this, he suddenly stopped. The guard didnt know what Nie Yin was thinking. He thought that the young master had stopped because he hadnt used enough strength, so he immediately exerted strength and forcefully lifted Nie Yins body. Nie Yin felt dizzy and almost fell onto the bed again. He grabbed the guards arm hard as he tried to suppress the dizziness. After a while, the dizziness disappeared, and Nie Yin glared at the guard. The guard didnt understand and could only take two steps back aggrievedly while waiting for Nie Yins instructions. Chapter 200 - 200 Princess Funeral 200 Princess Funeral Wheres the First Elder? Nie Yin sat by the bed and tidied his clothes before asking. The First Elder brought people to the city to search for people. The guard lowered his head as he replied respectfully. Nie Yin stretched out his hand and gestured for the guard to come and support him. However, the guard stared at Nie Yin, as if he didnt understand him. Nie Yin took a deep breath and asked, Are you new? The guard kept his head lowered. Young Master, youre so wise! I just entered the Nie familys residence last month. Nie Yin sighed softly. Alright, come and help me up. Get someone to prepare a carriage. I want to enter the palace! The guard took two steps forward and reached out to help Nie Yin. Nie Yin had just extended his hand when the guard turned to walk out again. Where are you going? Nie Yins expression changed slightly as he asked sternly. Didnt Young Master ask me to find someone to prepare the carriage? The guard said with a troubled expression, as if he didnt know what to do first. Nie Yin closed his eyes and asked, Who else is serving outside? No, most of the people in the residence have been taken out by the First Elder to search for people, the guard replied honestly. Nie Yin pursed his lips and suppressed his anger. Alright! Come and help me first, then get someone to prepare the car! The guard immediately came forward to support Nie Yin. The moment Nie Yin held the guards hand, he felt a withered coldness in his hand. However, in the next moment, the feeling disappeared, and his hand became warm. Nie Yin shook his head. He felt that he was probably in such a bad state that it even affected his sense of touch. The guard helped Nie Yin to the door before saying to the servants sweeping outside, Prepare a carriage for Young Master. Young Master, enter the palace! The servant immediately ran to the stable to get two good horses for the carriage. Nie Yin was helped into the carriage from the side door. If someone discovered his current condition, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble. The side door was in the deep alley and couldnt be seen easily. After Nie Yin got into the carriage, he looked at the driver and asked, Are you new here too? The coachman immediately replied, Young Master, Ive been here for months! Nie Yin rarely went out in a carriage, so it wasnt surprising that he was unfamiliar with the coachman in the residence. However, Nie Yin couldnt tell why the coachman bothered him for some reason. The carriage drove all the way to the entrance of the inner palace before Nie Yin got into the carriage specifically arranged for him by the queen. When Nie Yin entered the palace, she saw the queen sitting upright on the golden chair. Nie Yin coughed, then he raised his hand slightly and said, Greetings, Queen. The queen sat on the high seat as she looked down at Nie Yin, who had a sickly appearance. How did you become like this? The queen didnt seem to mind Nie Yins rudeness. Nie Yin didnt want to say too much about his embarrassing encounter, lest he cause other trouble. Instead of answering the queens question, he asked, Since you were such in a hurry to find me today, did you find what I wanted? The queen narrowed her eyes at Nie Yin, then waved away an oil lamp on the table beside her. Nie Yin! You said that as long as I dont visit the princess, you will definitely have a way to heal her! Now, the princess is dead. How are you going to explain it?! Nie Yin looked at the oil lamp on the ground in dismay. It was the one he had handed to the queen earlier. Now that the thing in the oil lamp had disappeared, it meant that the princess had died! How was this possible? You dont have to pretend! If you cant explain yourself today, Ill bury the Nie family with my child! The queens eyes were filled with anger. She clenched the handle of the golden chair tightly with one hand and actually crushed it. Chapter 201 - 201 Queens Reprimand 201 Queens Reprimand Nie Yins expression changed. He immediately bowed to the queen and said, Please let me take a look at the princess so that I can know how she is She died from being drained of her blood! The queen gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with tears. When Nie Yin heard this, his eyes widened in surprise. Drained of blood? Ever since he found out that Wen Qiongs natural phoenix essence was fake, he had used the people he had planted in the palace to find out who the true possessor of the natural phoenix essence was. The fact that Wen Qiong had these characteristics meant that she had come into contact with the possessor of the natural phoenix essence before! That person was who he wanted to find! However, to Nie Yins surprise, something happened to Wen Qiong while he was in Spirit Mountain! Then wheres Shen Heng now? Nie Yin was anxious to know what had happened and couldnt care less about the queens suspicions. Hatred flashed across the queens eyes, then she said, Shen Heng was the one who killed the Princess! Impossible! Nie Yin retorted without hesitation. He didnt suspect Shen Heng at all. What do you mean by that? The queens voice instantly rose as she glared at Nie Yin. Do you think Ill give a dead person a false accusation? What did you say? Shen Heng is dead? Nie Yin no longer cared about etiquette at this moment and suddenly took a few steps forward. However, his body had yet to recover, so he panted and almost staggered to the ground. The queen looked down at Nie Yin with a gloating expression. After Nie Yin steadied himself, he panted slightly as he looked at the queen again. Queen, how did Shen Heng die? Could it be that you killed him? Nie Yin! Dont think Im really afraid of you! The queen immediately frowned when she heard Nie Yins words, and her tone was filled with anger. Previously, I listened to you because you said that there was a way to save the Princess! Now that the Princess is dead, do you really think the royal family is still at your mercy?! Shen Heng actually dared to kill the princess of the royal family. Isnt this crime enough to sentence him to death? Or do you think that since Shen Heng is your man, he can be spared even if he commits a capital crime? Nie Yin took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the retort that was about to slip out of his mouth. He was injured now, so if he wanted to escape unscathed, he could only appease the queen, who was clearly blinded by hatred. Nie Yin lowered his voice slightly and bowed to the queen. Queen, since Shen Heng is already dead, I think its better for me to take a look at the scene first so that I can find the true cause of the princesss death. From Nie Yins words, it was obvious that he didnt believe that Shen Heng had killed the princess. However, the queen didnt plan to waste her breath on Nie Yin, so she summoned Yin Ling and asked him to bring Nie Yin to the princesss palace. After the princesss accident, in order to prevent the news from spreading, the queen killed all the palace servants in the princesss palace. She also ordered a few spellcasters to set up an array outside the princesss palace to protect the scene. The queens goal wasnt to give Nie Yin a chance to find out the truth, but to interrogate him! Now that the princess, Wen Qiong, was dead, other than venting her hatred, the queen also had the intention to take the opportunity to eliminate the Nie family. The Nie family had always looked down on the imperial family because of their status as the number one family. Nie Yin had repeatedly offended the queen and the princess. If she took this opportunity to pin the blame for the princesss death on the Nie family, she would be able to eliminate the Nie family! Nie Yin also knew the queens plan, but now wasnt the time to go against her openly. Therefore, he had to find out the truth as soon as possible and clear the Nie familys name! Nie Yin was led to Wen Qiongs palace by Yin Ling. After the array was activated, the smell of blood was blocked in the array. If others didnt have extremely high cultivation levels, they wouldnt notice anything amiss when they passed by the palace. Nie Yin was a little weak to begin with due to his injuries, so he didnt notice the abnormality in the array formation at all. However, when the array was removed, the smell of blood almost made Nie Yin faint. Yin Ling glanced at Nie Yin in disdain before saying, Young Master Nie, this way please! Nie Yin came back to his senses and followed Yin Ling into the palace. Chapter 202 - 202 Resurrection? 202 Resurrection? At this moment, other than the heavy smell of blood, there was only dead silence in the palace. The atmosphere here was even more terrifying than what Nie Yin had felt on Spirit Mountain. Nie Yin suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and subconsciously shivered. Yin Ling noticed it. His tone was slightly cold and mocking as he asked, Young Master Nie, are you feeling unwell? Do you need a few palace servants to help you in? Theres no need! Nie Yin naturally understood the ulterior meaning of Yin Lings words, but he still replied in a low voice. Yin Lings lips curled into a mocking smile. If you feel uncomfortable, I can report to the queen. You dont have to come here! Yin Ling, I never knew you were so talkative! Nie Yin finally couldnt take it anymore and reprimanded him. Yin Ling sneered as he walked to the door of Wen Qiongs bedroom quickly. Nie Yin wasnt feeling well, so he walked a little slower. Then, he saw Yin Ling looking at him with disdain. Young Master Nie, slow down. Theres no hurry! Be careful not to fall! For some reason, Yin Ling, who rarely spoke to Nie Yin, actually mocked him repeatedly today. Yin Lings sarcasm made Nie Yins expression turn even uglier. However, he didnt want to cause trouble again before finding out the truth, so he gritted his teeth and quickened his pace. When they walked into Wen Qiongs bedroom, the strong smell of blood became even more obvious and suffocating. Nie Yin walked even faster and finally reached into Wen Qiongs bedroom. The floor of the inner room was covered in blood, but Wen Qiongs corpse had already disappeared from the bed. Shen Hengs corpse was left on the spot. After Nie Yin walked over and checked on Shen Hengs corpse, he saw that his entire body was red, and he looked like he had been cooked. Nie Yin was shocked and immediately took out a small porcelain bottle. After he opened the lid of the porcelain bottle, a black flesh worm slowly wriggled out. The worms pinkie-long body was completely black and covered in fine fur. Yin Ling stood beside Nie Yin as he watched his every move. The black worm was poking its head out of the bottle, looking for something. When Nie Yin moved the porcelain bottle closer to Shen Hengs body, he saw that the black worm suddenly became excited. What are you doing? Yin Ling immediately asked while staring at the worm. The worms limp head was raised high, as if it wanted to break free of the bottle and rush towards something that excited it. Find out the cause of Shen Hengs death! After Nie Yin immediately placed the mouth of the bottle on Shen Hengs body, the worm quickly crawled out. The black flesh worm crawled up Shen Hengs neck until it reached his ear. The bug raised its head again, as if it was searching for a path, and in the next moment, it crawled into Shen Hengs ear. Seeing this, Yin Ling trembled unconsciously and tensed up the moment the worms body disappeared. Nie Yin ignored Yin Ling and stared at Shen Hengs body. Yin Ling frowned and waited for a long time, but he didnt see the insect come out again, so he couldnt help but ask, What did you do just now? Are you trying to destroy evidence?! Nie Yin didnt even turn around as he said coldly, Shut up! Dont let me hear you make any more noise! Otherwise, if it affects me from finding out the truth, the queen definitely wont let you off! Yin Ling was enraged and wanted to retort, but then he heard Shen Hengs body make a soft sound. Yin Ling was shocked and looked at Shen Hengs body to see what was making the sound. Yin Ling looked for a long time, but he didnt see anything amiss with Shen Hengs body. He looked at Nie Yin, but saw that Nie Yin, unaffected by the sound, was still staring at Shen Hengs body. Just as Yin Ling was about to ask again, Nie Yin clenched his hand into a fist and shook it in front of Yin Ling. Before Yin Ling could react, Shen Hengs body suddenly trembled. Then, Shen Hengs dead body actually stood up. Yin Ling was so frightened that he took a few steps back and almost screamed. Chapter 203 - 203 The Cause of Shen Hengs Death 203 The Cause of Shen Hengs Death Yin Ling had a huge reaction, but Nie Yin only sized up Shen Hengs corpse, which had already stood up, calmly. Yin Ling tried his best to adjust his breathing so that he didnt look too panicked. Even Yin Ling, who had seen many bloody and eerie scenes, had never seen such a scene before! Fortunately, Shen Heng didnt have many hideous wounds on his body when he died and looked like he had died in his sleep. However, compared to the first day they discovered the corpse, Shen Hengs entire body was much redder, and he looked extremely terrifying. If a person who had been dead for a few days suddenly stood up, any normal person would be shocked! Yin Ling tried his best to compose himself, but his gaze was fixed on Nie Yins back. What exactly did Nie Yin do? What was he planning to do? Nie Yin suddenly stared at a spot on Shen Hengs body and moved the porcelain bottle forward. Before Yin Ling could react, a red shadow darted out of Shen Hengs open mouth. The red shadow instantly disappeared into the porcelain bottle. What, what is that? Yin Ling tried his best to suppress his surprise, but he couldnt help but stutter. Nie Yin didnt respond. Instead, he took out a small bag of powder and poured it into the porcelain bottle. After a while, the porcelain bottle immediately emitted a faint pink smoke. The pungent smell of the smoke made Yin Ling cover his mouth and nose. It wasnt until the smoke gradually disappeared that Nie Yin poured out the contents of the porcelain bottle. Yin Ling immediately went forward to see what was in the porcelain bottle. Nie Yin didnt hide it from Yin Ling as he poured the item on a piece of white cloth. A charred piece the size of a finger was poured out. The moment the thing was poured out, it emitted a faint fragrance. What is this? Yin Ling couldnt help but ask. Nie Yin took a small branch from the potted plant on the table and fiddled with it as he replied, This insects name is Chi Mo and it feeds on the Nie familys special Gu poison. This insect likes to eat all sorts of poisonous things and the more poisonous something is, the more excited it will be. This charred thing is the black bug from just now? Yin Ling frowned at it with disgust. Yes! It smelled the remaining poison on Shen Hengs body, so it was very excited, Nie Yin continued. Are you saying that Shen Heng was poisoned to death? Then he must have consumed poison after killing the Princess! Yin Ling said firmly. Nie Yin frowned tightly with a strange expression. Why did you kill this insect just now? Yin Ling stared at the charred insect. Thinking of the insects previous appearance, he felt even more disgusted. Nie Yin pursed his lips. He didnt answer Yin Lings question and only asked, Wheres the princesss corpse? I want to see the princesss corpse! The queen wont allow it! Yin Ling replied without thinking. Nie Yin ignored Yin Ling and walked out quickly. After Yin Ling turned around and glanced at Shen Hengs corpse, which was still standing on the spot, he couldnt help but shiver and immediately followed Nie Yin out. Nie Yin was very nervous. Obviously, Shen Heng had died from the poison he had poisoned Wen Qiong with. However, Shen Heng had already consumed Chi Mos egg. Even if he was slightly poisoned, it was impossible for him to die just like that! Unless, he consumed a large dose of poison, which would directly poison the egg and cause him to die from poisoning. If that was the case, could it be that Wen Qiong killed Shen Heng? Then how did Wen Qiong die? Was Wen Qiongs corpse also like this? He needed to verify the cause of Wen Qiongs death urgently and see if there were any traces left on her body. Nie Yin walked very quickly, but because of his injuries, he staggered a few times and almost fell. Yin Ling walked forward impatiently, grabbed Nie Yins arm, and helped him out of Wen Qiongs palace. Outside the palace, a few palace servants were waiting. Lord Yin Ling! Young Master Nie! When they saw the two of them come out, the palace servants immediately bowed and greeted them. Before the palace servants could get up, Nie Yin and Yin Ling had already disappeared in front of them. Chapter 204 - 204 The Cause of the princesss Death 204 The Cause of the princesss Death Queen, theres something fishy about Shen Hengs death. Please allow me to check the princesss corpse! Nie Yin said after a pause. When the queen heard Nie Yins words, her expression darkened. Nie Yin, dont think you can still be so bold and presumptuous in front of me now! Nie Yin didnt want to explain further. It was more important to confirm if Wen Qiongs corpse was as he had expected. Queen, this matter concerns the true cause of the princesss death! Please allow it! Nie Yin bowed and begged sincerely. The queens expression changed slightly, as if she was hesitating about something. The moment she discovered the princesss death, the queen gathered all the Spiritual Doctors in the palace to investigate the princesss death. However, none of those trash could find the real cause of her death. In order to prevent the matter from being leaked, she temporarily locked those Spiritual Doctors in the palace. After she sent someone to the Nie family to summon Nie Yin to the palace and found out that Nie Yin had been out for a few days and had not returned to the residence, this deepened her suspicion that Nie Yin had plotted to harm Wen Qiong. Because of this, as soon as she heard that Nie Yin had returned to the residence, she was in a hurry to summon him. Unexpectedly, after seeing Nie Yins weak appearance, the queen suspected that the murderer was actually someone else! It had been a few days since the incident happened, but despite being filled with anger, she actually didnt know who to take revenge on! The more indignant the queen was, the more she wanted to vent her anger. Finally, she grabbed the handle of the chair fiercely and shouted, I can give you a day to tell me who the murderer is! After obtaining the queens approval, Nie Yin immediately followed the palace servants guidance to the place where the corpse was stored. Wen Qiongs corpse was placed in a huge igloo. When he was a few meters away from the igloo, he could already feel the bone-chilling coldness. Nie Yin was already injured, and the coldness was so intense that he could barely breathe. Yin Ling, who had been instructed by the queen to follow Nie Yin closely, sneered when he saw this. Young Master Nie, seems like your body really cant take it anymore! Ignoring Yin Lings sarcasm, Nie Yin tried his best to suppress the invasion of the cold air. After the palace servant led Nie Yin outside the igloo, he immediately bowed before leaving. As Nie Yin glanced at the huge stone door in front of him, he didnt bother pretending anymore and said to Yin Ling, Yin Ling, please open this stone door. After Yin Ling glanced at Nie Yin silently, he pushed the stone door with one hand. The huge stone door creaked and slowly opened. Yin Ling turned around and gestured for Nie Yin to walk in. A cold air rushed out of the igloo through the crack in the door, making Nie Yin shiver. Nie Yin immediately took out a porcelain bottle and stuffed a pill into his mouth. Then, his face gradually turned red, and his disheveled appearance from the cold disappeared. Yin Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, but didnt say anything. Nie Yin walked past Yin Ling and strode into the igloo. Perhaps because the temperature in the igloo was too low, the strong smell of blood was concealed and didnt permeate outside. However, when he walked into the igloo, the thick stench immediately entered Nie Yins nose. He frowned as he covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve before quickly walking to Wen Qiongs corpse. Wen Qiong was lying in an ice coffin, surrounded by artifacts made of ice. Her corpse showed no signs of decay, but her bluish-pale skin showed that there was almost no blood left in her body. Nie Yin approached Wen Qiongs corpse and bent down. Just as he was about to reach out to touch the corpse, Yin Ling grabbed his arm. What are you doing? Yin Ling asked coldly, his expression filled with vigilance. Nie Yin slowly straightened up and shook off Yin Lings hand. The queen allowed me to investigate the cause of the princesss death. Do you have any objections? Yin Lings expression turned even colder. The queen allowed you to investigate the cause of the princesss death, but she didnt allow you to desecrate the princesss body! Nie Yin gritted his teeth and suppressed the urge to kick the bastard in front of him away. How can I find out the cause of death without checking her body? Nie Yin was also angry. Or are you afraid that Ill find out about something? Chapter 205 - 205 Another Worm 205 Another Worm When he heard Nie Yins question, Yin Lings expression changed imperceptibly. Although the light in the igloo was very dim, Nie Yin still noticed that Yin Lings expression changed and raised his eyebrows at Yin Ling as he questioned, You Without giving Nie Yin a chance to ask, Yin Ling turned to Wen Qiongs corpse and said, The princess corpse is here. Ill watch your every move! Youre only allowed to investigate the cause of death. Youre definitely not allowed to desecrate the princess corpse! Nie Yin couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on Yin Ling. He didnt have much time! He looked at the knife wounds on Wen Qiongs body. Other than the wounds that had yet to heal, the only additional wound was on her neck. The wound was very deep. The flesh had already shriveled, and white bones were exposed. Nie Yin hesitated for a moment before taking out a small porcelain bottle and placing it in Wen Qiongs mouth and nose. Yin Ling subconsciously took a step back. He had seen that small porcelain bottle once before. The disgusting insect inside still made his hair stand on end. After Nie Yin put the porcelain bottle away, he took two steps back and waited quietly. The two of them had just stood still when Wen Qiongs flat abdomen suddenly moved. A small bulge suddenly appeared under her clothes. The bulge grew larger and larger until it was the size of a small fist. Yin Ling gasped as he looked at Nie Yin in disbelief. Nie Yin didnt react. Instead, he stared at the bulge. Suddenly, the bulge moved. Yin Lings lips were tightly pursed, and he held his breath, for fear that something would suddenly jump out. However, the bulge didnt come out of Wen Qiongs abdomen. Instead, it swam around her body. Nie Yin and Yin Lings eyes followed the bulge until it covered Wen Qiongs body and slowly moved from her chest to her neck. A greenish-black shadow flashed past the wound on Wen Qiongs neck. Before Yin Ling could see what it was, he saw the bulge appear on Wen Qiongs face. Yin Ling blinked repeatedly, but he didnt dare to move his eyes away, for fear that he would miss something. As expected, in the next moment, the bulge quickly passed through Wen Qiongs forehead and moved to her mouth. Wen Qiongs mouth suddenly opened, and a greenish-black giant flesh worm about the size of half a fist crawled out of her mouth. The flesh worm twisted its fat body as it crawled across Wen Qiongs face before entering the porcelain bottle bit by bit. Yin Ling swallowed hard and suppressed the gasp that was about to escape his mouth. Damn it! What exactly was Nie Yin doing?! This was the second time he was so disgusted that he wanted to scream! Yin Ling cursed Nie Yin inwardly, but his eyes were still fixed on Nie Yin without daring to look away. Wen Qiong was the queens most beloved person. Whether she was dead or alive, the queen would never allow anyone to do anything disrespectful to Wen Qiong! Although Nie Yin had come under the queens orders to investigate the princess death, he couldnt let Nie Yin do anything reckless! Nie Yin ignored Yin Lings reaction and walked forward to take the porcelain bottle back. He took out another small packet of powder, this time, a faint pink powder. This time, Nie Yin didnt pour the powder into the porcelain bottle. Instead, he placed the powder packet at the mouth of the porcelain bottle. The flesh worm seemed to be attracted to it and slowly stuck its head out of the porcelain bottle. As soon as Yin Ling saw the flesh worm, he subconsciously held his breath and froze on the spot. The flesh worm stuck its head out and searched around before quickly moving into the powder packet. The greenish-black flesh worm was stained with pink powder. The sight of it was very creepy and disgusting. The flesh worm seemed to be searching for something in the powder. After a while, it stopped moving. Its body gradually turned bright red and quickly turned into a pool of blood. Nie Yin clenched the powder bag tightly, and his expression became even uglier. What is this?! Yin Lings tone was filled with confusion. How do you know about the existence of this worm? What did you do to the princess? Yin Lings series of questions didnt receive any response from Nie Yin. He was about to say something when he saw Nie Yin quickly walk out of the igloo. Chapter 206 - 206 Nie Yin Is Acting Strange 206 Nie Yin Is Acting Strange Yin Ling immediately followed Nie Yin out without hesitation. As soon as he reached the door, Nie Yin closed the stone door of the igloo. When the cold air disappeared behind him, Nie Yin heaved a sigh of relief, but then he coughed several times. It seemed that Nie Yins pill was about to lose its effect. It was impossible for him to continue staying in this igloo. Yin Ling looked at Nie Yin in disdain. He no longer remembered how frightened he was by Nie Yins flesh worm just now. Lets go, Young Master Nie! Yin Ling snorted at Nie Yin before quickly walking out of the passageway. The two of them returned to the queens palace and waited quietly for the queens summon. Young Master Nie, I advise you to think carefully about how to explain the two disgusting insects you created! Yin Ling said coldly beside Nie Yin. Nie Yin didnt respond, but his clenched fists showed his tense mood. Wen Qiong wasnt killed by the Gu worm. The Gu worm wasnt able to save her life! This also proved that the last trace of phoenix essence in her body had already disappeared! Who snatched away the last trace of phoenix essence? He actually couldnt find a trace of phoenix essence on Wen Qiongs body. Even the contract with the little phoenix had disappeared! The person with the natural phoenix essence had been here? Did she kill Wen Qiong? Who the hell was she? Nie Yin had many questions, but he knew that the queen wouldnt give him an answer. He was anxious to deal with the queen and find the answer himself! Finally, the queen summoned the two of them. Nie Yin reported Wen Qiongs cause of death to the queen. But the queen wasnt satisfied. What Nie Yin said was the same as those useless Spiritual Doctors, who said Wen Qiong died from serious injuries and blood loss! Although Wen Qiongs injuries had not healed, she seemed to have endless blood, so why did she suddenly die from excessive blood loss? Nie Yin knew very well that the queen couldnt accept the answer he gave, so he said to the queen boldly, Queen, according to my guess, the person who killed the princess is the true owner of the phoenix essence! Upon hearing Nie Yins words, the angry queen instantly fell silent. When Nie Yin glanced at the queen, he saw her sitting on the throne with an ugly expression. The queens body stiffened and she gripped the armrest of the chair, but didnt say anything for a long time. Queen? Nie Yin asked again, but he knew that he definitely wouldnt get any answers from the queen. Yin Ling, who stood at the side, couldnt help but break out in cold sweat. The mention of that person was taboo in the palace! The only person who had participated in that matter back then was an old palace maid of the queen. Yin Ling had also overseen it, but he had never dared to reveal it in front of the queen and the princess. Nie Yin actually dared to blatantly mention that person in front of the queen! The queen took a deep breath and said to Nie Yin, Go back first! Ill send someone to investigate this matter. Youre not feeling well, so go back and rest. Dont leave the residence for the time being! The queen ordered Nie Yin to be confined. Nie Yin didnt seem to mind the queens arrangements. He only bowed and accepted the order before leaving. After Nie Yin left, Yin Ling bowed to the queen and said, Queen, Nie Yin Follow him closely! Lets see what he wants to do! the queen said coldly. She could tell that Nie Yin was hiding something, but since Nie Yin didnt intend to tell her, even if she asked, she would only get a lie. She wanted to see what Nie Yin was hiding! Yin Ling was about to leave, but the next moment, he turned to the queen and said, Queen, I suspect that Nie Yin has something to do with the Princesss death! What do you mean? The queen suppressed her emotions and clenched the arms of her chair. I saw Nie Yin take out two worms from Shen Heng and the Princess corpses. When he reported this to Your Highness just now, he didnt mention this matter. Theres clearly something fishy about it! The queen pondered for a moment before saying, Keep an eye on his every move! As for the rest I have my own arrangements! Chapter 207 - 207 Fruitless Search 207 Fruitless Search Nie Yin was confined in the residence by the queen. Nie Lin led his men to search the imperial capital, but they couldnt find the siblings. Although they heard that a man and a woman had come to Fragrant Garden, when Nie Lin brought people there, the brothels madam and a group of servants repeatedly said that their master had not returned for a long time. Although Nie Lin suspected that these two people were the people he was looking for, he couldnt cause trouble without seeing them. After all, the Nie family had always intimidated the other factions with their prestige as the number one family in the five continents. However, before Nie Lin left, he still sent two subordinates to stay near the Fragrant Garden and wait for the two of them to return. Kong Rui looked up at the gloomy Chao Bai. Um, how long are we going to hide like this? She turned her body awkwardly to leave Chao Bais arms. When Nie Lin arrived with a large group of people, Chao Bai pulled Kong Rui into the room that had just been sealed. As soon as they entered the room, Chao Bai immediately activated the array formation. Then, the two of them arrived at the secret space Zi Xuan had built again. Zi Xuan had spent a lot of effort to build this space. Not only could they enter and exit this place silently with the help of a spirit array, but there was also a natural barrier protecting it, so ordinary people wouldnt notice anything amiss. After Kong Rui was pulled into the space, she originally wanted to take a look at the totems here. Unexpectedly, Chao Bai grabbed her and trapped her here. Although the barrier here could seal their aura and make it difficult for the outside world to notice the situation inside, the people inside could clearly sense what was happening outside. When Nie Lin sent people to search the various rooms, the procuress was originally looking for them in the masters room, but she realized that they were gone. Fortunately, the procuress reacted quickly and immediately told Nie Lin that her master had not returned. Those servants had always listened to the brothel keepers instructions and were very adaptable. After Nie Lin left with a large group of people, the procuress looked around in the courtyard. Why did these two disappear so quickly? They came and went without a trace. Theyre really harder to serve than Pavilion Master Zi Xuan! After saying that, the procuress sighed and called a few servants to work in front of the courtyard. If it werent for me taking care of Fragrant Garden, theres no telling how chaotic it would be! As the procuress spoke, she quickened her pace. Since it was already quiet outside, Kong Rui wanted to break free from Chao Bais arms. Chao Bai glanced at the totems around the space and grabbed Kong Rui with one hand. Without giving her a chance to resist, he brought her out of the space. Kong Rui was immediately unhappy. Whats wrong with you? Youve been acting strange since a while ago. Without speaking, Chao Bai returned to his room and closed the door. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and immediately lost her temper. What happened? How did I offend you? Kong Rui was a little angry, but she had nowhere to vent her anger, so she could only return to her room resentfully and close the door heavily. Initially, she wanted to share the joy of finally taking revenge with Chao Bai, but she didnt expect this person to suddenly become so hostile. The people sent by Nie Lin had been watching the backyard of the Fragrant Garden, but they didnt expect the two of them to have already returned to their rooms through the array. A strange sound came from the room, immediately alerting the people Nie Lin had sent. However, when they checked, they realized that there was no one inside Chao Bai had already set up a barrier outside the room. Although it couldnt resist the detection of an expert like Nie Lin, it could still deal with ordinary guards. Nie Yin returned to the residence. As soon as he walked in, he staggered and fainted again. The servants hurriedly carried him back to his room and found a Spiritual Doctor from the clan to treat him. Then, they hurriedly sent someone to report to Nie Lin. Nie Yin was the future patriarch of the Nie family, so nothing could happen to him! Nie Yins injury from Spirit Mountain had already made Nie Lin as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. If Nie Lin found out that he had fainted after returning from the palace, he might even run to the palace to settle the score with the queen! After Nie Yin slowly opened his eyes, he saw Nie Lins worried gaze. First Elder Nie Yins voice sounded tired and weak. Whats wrong with you? Did the queen do something to you? Ill settle the score with her! When Nie Yin finally woke up, the First Elder immediately asked. This Nie Yin was about to respond when he saw servants and Spiritual Doctors present. When Nie Lin saw Nie Yins gaze, he made them leave. Chapter 208 - 208 Nie Fainted 208 Nie Fainted What exactly happened? Nie Lin walked to Nie Yins bed and asked anxiously. The princess is dead! Nie Yin didnt intend to hide this matter. He still needed Nie Lins help. I implanted a Gu in Wen Qiongs body. That Gu fed on the aura of the phoenix essence, so it kept Wen Qiong alive. However, when the phoenix essence disappeared, the Gu lost its nourishment and lay dormant in Wen Qiongs body. When I went to the palace to see Wen Qiongs corpse, I saw that the Gu worm had been dormant for a few days. When I went, it was already greenish-black. How is that possible? Nie Lin was even more shocked. Didnt you already arrange for someone to extend the princesss life? How did she suddenly die? Shen Heng is dead too! Nie Yin gritted his teeth and said, In addition, I found a Gu worm in Shen Hengs body! Who did it? Nie Lin asked anxiously. According to my guess and the queens reaction, it was probably done by the real owner of the phoenix essence! Nie Yin panted slightly as he said. You mean, you told the queen about this? Nie Lin couldnt help but raise his voice. Yes! Its very difficult to hide this from the queen. Besides, she already suspects us. I cant give her the chance to cause trouble for the Nie family! Nie Yin explained. From the queens reaction, it seems that she doesnt know that the person who was born with the phoenix essence has already returned. She seems certain that that person has already disappeared from this world. Youre saying that after the queen helped the princess obtain the phoenix bone and phoenix essence, she got rid of that person? Nie Lin speculated. Nie Yin coughed twice before continuing, Thats right! That persons return shocked the queen. I think the queen will take action soon and help us find that person who was born with phoenix essence! A scheming look flashed across Nie Yins eyes. Then should we keep an eye on the movements in the palace? Nie Lin asked Nie Yin for his opinion. As Nie Yin coughed again, his entire body trembled. Your body Nie Lin asked worriedly. Nie Yin coughed a few more times before saying, Im fine! Dont worry! However, you have to be careful when keeping an eye on the palace. Dont let the queen and the others notice! Nie Yin emphasized. The queen has confined me at home, so I cant go out. I still need you to take care of me. Between us, theres no need to be so polite! Nie Lin waved his hand. However, your injuries have to be cured. Ill find a few more Spiritual Doctors to take a good look at you. The Spiritual Doctors in the clan are actually helpless about these symptoms. What a bunch of trash! Nie Lins anger made Nie Yin feel guilty. First Elder, you dont have to blame them. My injuries are unusual to begin with, so its normal that they dont know about it, but Before Nie Yin could finish speaking, his vision darkened and he fainted. Nie Lin was shocked and immediately summoned all the spiritual doctors in the family to treat Nie Yin. The Spiritual Doctors formed a circle and examined Nie Yin carefully, but then they couldnt help but shake their heads. Whats wrong with him? Nie Lin asked the Spiritual Doctors as he tried his best to suppress his anger. The leader of the Spiritual Doctors took a step forward and bowed to Nie Lin. First Elder, Young Masters illness is very strange. He said that he was poisoned, but we couldnt find the source of the poison. He said that he was injured, but we couldnt find any wounds The few of us dont know what to do. Please punish us! Nie Lin glared at the few Spiritual Doctors in front of him. He knew very well that even if he killed these people now, he wouldnt be able to save Nie Lins life! After Nie Yin punched the flower rack at the side and shattered the flower pot, the fragments lacerated Nie Lins flesh and blood instantly flowed out. When the few Spiritual Doctors saw this scene, they couldnt help but swallow hard, but they didnt dare to say a word. Nie Lin panted for a long time before finally suppressing his anger. Take good care of him. Ill go find a doctor! With that, Nie Lin turned around and hurriedly walked out of Nie Yins room. Chapter 209 - 209 Recruit 209 Recruit As soon as Nie Lin walked out, a few timid Spiritual Doctors actually plopped down on the ground and couldnt recover for a long time. The leader of the Spiritual Doctors sighed heavily and turned to look at Nie Yin, who was on the bed. Young Master, please be safe and sound. Otherwise, well all be doomed! Nie Yins breathing was extremely weak, as if he could stop breathing at any moment and never wake up again. As Kong Rui sat in the room, she unfolded the kraft paper in front of her and looked at the string of names recorded on it. It seems that the people related to the Li family are all on this list! Kong Rui couldnt help but purse her lips. However, the scope of the Li familys connections really surprises me. It seems that the Li familys fall from power will indeed affect many people. Without Wen Qiong now, its impossible for the queen to leave the Li family alone Looks like the Li family is going to rise again! Its time for me to give the Li family a big gift! Kong Rui smiled as she took out a small jade accessory from her storage space. She looked at it carefully before getting up and walking out. When she walked to the front yard of Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui felt that the atmosphere in Fragrant Garden today was different from before. She waved her hand and called the procuress over. Are there more helpers in Fragrant Garden? Kong Rui asked in confusion as she glanced at a few serious-looking faces in the distance. Those people didnt look like servants. Instead, they looked very fierce, like bandits. Even if such people entered the Fragrant Garden, it was impossible for them to be servants.They would have been sent to the backyard early in the morning to watch the courtyard door or be sent to the kitchen to help. Their intimidating appearances would probably scare away the guests who came! Now, four to five such ferocious people had appeared in the front yard, so Kong Rui was caught off guard. When the procuress heard Kong Rui ask about this, she couldnt help but sigh. She finally had a place to vent her grievances. These people came to Fragrant Garden early yesterday morning and said that they wanted to be servants, but look at their appearances. How can I hire them?! I naturally persuaded them to go back immediately. Who knew that these people would insist on staying?! At that time, you were not around. Only the male master had returned, so I immediately went to look for the male master to chase these guys out! As the procuress spoke, she tilted her head and sighed again with a dejected look. Who knew that the male master only instructed me to let these people stay and chased me out of the backyard? Several guests were frightened away by them! The brothel keepers aggrieved expression made Kong Rui sympathize with her resentment. However, since Chao Bai let these people stay, he probably had his own reasons. Since he wanted to let them stay, she would see what these people were here for! Kong Rui had other things to do now, so she would deal with this in the future! After comforting the procuress, Kong Rui hurriedly left. As the few of them watched Kong Rui depart, all of them stretched their necks and widened their eyes fiercely, as if they wanted to see Kong Ruis appearance clearly. Seeing this, the procuress pointed a finger at them unhappily. What are you guys doing? Hurry up and work! After the procuress finished speaking, she received a few glares. The procuress immediately retracted her hand timidly and patted her chest with an aggrieved expression. Gee! You guys are quite something! With that, she snorted and turned to go to the side kitchen to get busy. When Kong Rui arrived outside the Li familys residence, she saw that it was no longer as grand as before. Due to the destruction of the ancestral hall, the Li familys members were all distraught. Even the servant at the door looked distracted. After Kong Rui looked around and confirmed that there was no one around, she nimbly threw an oil paper bag along the outer wall into the Li familys residence. Kong Rui listened to the commotion inside. For a long time, no one seemed to notice it. She shrugged indifferently. In any case, they would see it sooner or later. At that time, someone would naturally become anxious A worker was moving the materials for rebuilding the ancestral hall. When he passed by the outer courtyard wall, he saw a yellow object in the corner. Recently, there had been many things to do in the residence. Workers like them were busy from morning to night and didnt even have time to rest. Although that bag of things looked worthless, the things in the Li familys residence were very valuable compared to the things outside. The greedy worker immediately went forward to pick up the oil paper bag. Chapter 210 - 210 Personal Item 210 Personal Item The worker stuffed the oil paper bag into his arms and walked towards the ancestral hall. As soon as he reached the entrance of the ancestral hall, the worker was stopped by the Third Elder. What do you have on you? The worker was startled. Because he had a guilty conscience, he confessed that he had picked up an oil paper bag before the Third Elder could interrogate him. After the Third Elder snatched the oil paper bag from the workers hand, the strange feeling just now was even more intense. He quickly opened it, but couldnt help but exclaim, Why is this in your hands? The worker was so frightened that he panicked and immediately admitted that he had taken the things in the residence for himself. The Third Elder ordered someone to bring the workers away while he quickly headed to the Li familys patriarchs courtyard with the oil paper bag. At this moment, the Li familys patriarch was studying a small jade fragment found in the ancestral hall. This fragment looks very familiar. It belongs to the Li family. Who sneaked into the ancestral hall? Ever since the ancestral hall was destroyed, they had been tracking down who had destroyed it and spreading rumors everywhere to ruin the Li familys reputation. The Li family had been in the capital for a hundred years, and the first daughter of the previous generation had become the queen. How could they be toppled so easily? He had to find that scourge who had ruined the Li familys reputation and tear him into pieces! The Li familys patriarch held the jade tightly as killing intent flashed in his eyes. Outside the door, the Third Elder knocked anxiously as he shouted, Patriarch, I have something to report! The Li familys patriarch didnt blame the Third Elder for his rash actions and ordered someone to open the door to let him in. As soon as the Third Elder entered, he immediately handed the oil paper bag in his hand to the Li familys patriarch. Patriarch, take a look at this! After the Li familys patriarch took a closer look, his eyes narrowed. Isnt this Lingers? Where did you find this? Ever since Li Ling disappeared for no reason, they had suspected that the person who had destroyed the ancestral hall had taken her away and even killed her. But they had no evidence. Later, someone also sent news that Li Ling had secretly entered the palace and perhaps had something to do with the Princesss injury. The Li familys patriarch naturally didnt believe that Li Ling would do such a thing, so he suspected that someone had done these bad things in Li Lings disguise. However, they had been searching for Li Lings traces, but to no avail. They had never been able to find the truth. Ever since the princess was injured, the queens attitude towards the Li family had changed. The two sides no longer seemed like kin. Instead, they seemed to be allies who were using each other and scheming against each other. Although the Li familys patriarch was pained by this change, he wasnt completely disappointed. As long as they found Li Ling, they would definitely be able to make a comeback! Li Lings talent wasnt inferior to that of the queen back then. She was the Li familys pride and hope for the future! However, why were Li Lings belongings wrapped in oil paper and picked up by someone? I sensed Lingers aura from a worker. After the interrogation, the worker confessed the truth. The Third Elder explained the origin of the oil paper bag. This spiritual jade is Lingers personal item! Now that the spiritual jade is here, Linger the Third Elder didnt dare to continue guessing. He had a feeling that Li Ling was a lost cause. The Li familys patriarch secretly gritted his teeth and touched the spiritual jade to find a trace of Li Lings aura from it. The spiritual jade was Li Lings personal item and had followed Li Ling for many years. As long as it didnt leave her body for long, it would be tainted with the aura of a spirit soul, so perhaps they could obtain some clues from it. The Li familys patriarch closed his eyes and sensed the aura of the spirit soul on the spiritual jade fluctuating. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and stared at the spiritual jade with a pained expression. What happened? The Third Elder asked anxiously. From the Li familys patriarchs expression, it seemed that something serious had happened. The Li familys patriarch gritted his teeth and said, Lets go! Follow me to Fragrant Garden! The Third Elder blinked in confusion. Why would the Patriarch suddenly want to go to such a place? Before he could ask, he saw the Li familys patriarch leave quickly. The Third Elder didnt dare to delay and immediately called a few servants to follow them to Fragrant Garden. Chapter 211 - 211 Disguise 211 Disguise The Li familys patriarch brought his clansmen to Fragrant Garden in an imposing manner. The procuress was shocked by this scene. The Li family was a famous family in the Imperial Capital, so how could they appear in a place like Fragrant Garden so easily? Moreover, the Li familys patriarch looked down on them. Although the procuress was conflicted, she could only instruct someone to receive him first while she immediately report to her master in the backyard. Not long after Kong Rui entered, she called Su Niang and Tong Sheng to her room and gave them some instructions. Then, she heard the procuress rushing over. Kong Rui instructed Su Niang and Tong Sheng not to move first. After she went out and listened to the procuress words, she asked the procuress to deal with the situation in front. Tong Sheng, do you remember what I told you just now? Kong Rui grabbed Tong Shengs arm gently and asked carefully. Tong Sheng nodded heavily with a cautious expression. I remember everything you said! Kong Rui finally patted his arm in satisfaction. Just as she stood up and was about to bring them out, she heard Chao Bai looking for her in another room. After Kong Rui paused for a moment, she asked Su Niang and Tong Sheng to wait outside before entering Chao Bais room. As soon as she walked into the room, Kong Ruis arm was grabbed by Chao Bai. Kong Rui was shocked and was about to slap him when Chao Bai grabbed her other hand. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and thought to herself, Sooner or later, my cultivation level will definitely surpass yours! Chao Bai didnt seem to have any intention of competing with Kong Rui. Instead, he pulled Kong Rui to a chair and sat her down. Before Kong Rui could react, Chao Bai handed her a pill. Take it. Not knowing what it was for, Kong Rui stared at the pill. Seeing that Kong Rui didnt swallow it immediately, Chao Bai revealed a dissatisfied expression. Then, he took a deep breath and said, This pill can temporarily change your appearance. The Nie family is now searching the city for the siblings wearing the veiled hats. If you go out like this, it will arouse suspicion. Hearing Chao Bais explanation, Kong Rui immediately understood. Without hesitation, she grabbed the pill and stuffed it into her mouth. Kong Rui felt her entire face heat up and swell, as if her facial features were constantly being pinched and pulled. She subconsciously wanted to reach out to touch her face, but Chao Bai grabbed her hands again. After confirming that Kong Rui wouldnt touch her face again, Chao Bai took out a pill and swallowed it. Under Kong Ruis gaze, his face kept changing. After a few seconds, it gradually stopped. Kong Rui looked at Chao Bais well-defined face in disbelief. You look Clearly unable to accept it, Kong Rui frowned. Chao Bai touched his face gently. This is good! Then, he reached out to Kong Ruis face with a dissatisfied expression. You dont look as good-looking as before! Hearing Chao Bais words and feeling his warm hand on her face, Kong Rui blushed. The burning sensation that had finally subsided returned again. Kong Rui immediately stood up from her chair and avoided Chao Bais hand. As she walked out, she said, The Li family is still waiting outside. I have to get out quickly! Chao Bai also followed Kong Rui out. Kong Rui immediately reached out to stop Chao Bai. Dont go out. What if Do you think I changed my face for fun? Chao Bai asked Kong Rui matter-of-factly. Only then did Kong Rui realize that Chao Bai had changed his face so that he could face the Li family with her. After all, Chao Bai went into the Li familys home with Li Ling. Now that Li Ling had disappeared, the expert Li Ling had invited naturally had to disappear too! Kong Rui didnt know if she should feel happy or helpless. Chao Bai was very meticulous, but he always treated her like a child who hadnt grown up yet and kept thinking of ways to resolve everything for her. As Kong Rui thought about this, she couldnt help but frown. This feeling wasnt good! Not good at all! Kong Rui suddenly felt angry and turned to walk out. Not knowing why she was suddenly angry, Chao Bai stared at Kong Ruis back in a daze. He sighed helplessly as he followed Kong Rui out of the room. Su Niang was explaining something to Tong Sheng. When she saw Kong Rui and Chao Bai come out, she froze for a moment before hurriedly bowing to them. Master! Chapter 212 - 212 Finding Someone or Killing Her 212 Finding Someone or Killing Her Tong Sheng stared at Kong Ruis face in a daze. After a while, he blurted out, Master, youre so beautiful! Chao Bai glared at Tong Sheng, who retracted his gaze timidly. Kong Rui smiled at Tong Sheng. Thank you! When the four of them arrived at the front yard of Fragrant Garden, they saw the Li familys patriarch standing in the middle of the hall with his chin raised and a disdainful and frustrated look on his face. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and asked the procuress, Why dont you all sit down and wait? Its unlike Fragrant Garden to neglect guests like this. The procuress looked at Kong Rui with an aggrieved expression. Master, youre finally here! Its not that I dont want them to sit down! Its just that they despise Fragrant Garden for being dirty. Sitting down will dirty their lavish clothes! Hearing the madams words, a guard beside the Li familys patriarch was about to fly into a rage from the mockery. After the Li familys patriarch nodded softly, the guards anger immediately subsided. From the way the procuress addressed them just now, these two should be the new owners of Fragrant Garden, and the mother and son behind them should be the people they were looking for. The Li familys patriarch glanced at Tong Sheng and his mother, but he didnt speak. The Third Elder naturally knew that the patriarch wouldnt ask first at this time, so he asked, Are the two of you the owners of the Fragrant Garden? Kong Rui nodded slightly and said to the Third Elder politely, Thats right! I wonder what youre doing in Fragrant Garden? The Third Elder looked at Tong Sheng and his mother before turning to look at the Li familys patriarch. When the Patriarch came, he had already said that from the spiritual jade, he sensed that Li Ling had seen the son of the Second Elders mistress. They had been searching for him for so long, but it turned out that he was hiding in Fragrant Garden. However, were they the mother and son in front of them? The Third Elder wasnt sure, so he could only wait for the Li familys patriarch to speak. The Li familys patriarch said calmly, Im looking for someone. Find someone? Kong Rui chuckled. Is there a need for so many people to come together? Those who dont know better would think that youre here to tear down Fragrant Garden! When he heard Kong Ruis words, the Li familys patriarchs expression turned even uglier. The Li family is a famous family in the Imperial Capital and disdain to do anything sneaky. Im here today to look for my Li familys lost bloodline! Kong Rui almost laughed out loud when she heard the Li familys patriarchs words. So the people who sneaked into Fragrant Garden a few days ago werent here to look for the mother and son? Has Fragrant Garden become unclean because of this lost bloodline? Will it dirty the eyes of the Li family? Upon hearing Kong Ruis mocking words, the Li familys patriarch was enraged, but didnt flare up immediately. He had an important use for that mother and son, so now wasnt the time to be impulsive! Are you the second elders mistress? The Li familys patriarch didnt want to deal with Kong Rui anymore, so he looked at Su Niang and asked. Su Niang was shocked and didnt know how to answer, so she could only look at Kong Rui timidly. Kong Rui nodded at her. However, Su Niang was still hesitating about something. However, Tong Sheng took a step forward and stood in front of his mother. The Second Elder of the Li family is indeed my father! But my mother is not his mistress! He bullied my mother! When he heard Tong Shengs words, the Li Clans Patriarchs expression became a little gloomy. Su Niang immediately covered Tong Shengs mouth and looked at the Li familys patriarch timidly. I I did so willingly Hearing Su Niangs sobs, everyone present couldnt help but doubt the authenticity of her words. Some people felt more hatred for the dead Second Elder. A sharp-tongued girl at the side muttered in a low voice, That kind of evil person deserved to die! Although her voice was soft, it immediately entered the Li familys patriarchs ears. After the Li familys patriarch shouted, the girl immediately looked pained. Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately said to the Li familys patriarch, Are you here to find people or to kill people? Although the Li familys patriarchs expression was still ugly after being questioned by Kong Rui, there was no longer any strong killing intent from him. The girl coughed a few times and immediately hid behind her companion in fear. Then, she looked at the Li familys patriarch in terror. Chapter 213 - 213 Ghost Valley Master? 213 Ghost Valley Master? The Li familys patriarch didnt want to waste any time, so he said to Su Niang, Bring your son back to the Li family with me. Well talk when we get back! Su Niang glanced at Kong Rui before gently pressing Tong Shengs shoulder and saying in a low voice, Lets go! The procuress stared at Tong Sheng and his mothers backs as they left before turning to Kong Rui. She opened her mouth, as if to say something, but she didnt dare to speak on such an occasion. Wasnt Kong Rui very concerned about Tong Sheng and his mother? Would it be dangerous for the two of them if they went back with the Li family? However, seeing that her master had no intention of stopping them, the procuress could only watch helplessly as the mother and son left. After the Li family left, Kong Rui turned to look at the silent Chao Bai. Arent you going to ask me why I let the mother and son go back? Chao Bai walked straight to the backyard. Im not interested. Kong Rui stared at Chao Bais back as she wondered why he had been so moody these past two days. She frowned slightly, but didnt think too much about it as she followed behind Chao Bai towards the direction of the backyard. After Tong Sheng and his mother returned to the Li family, she still had many things to do. Now wasnt the time to think about those irrelevant things. After Kong Rui returned to her room, she planned to take out the thing Kong Niang had given her to deal with Nie Lin and study it carefully. Previously, Kong Niang had repeatedly instructed her that this thing could only be used when she was confident that she could approach Nie Lin without anyone noticing. Now that she knew Nie Lins weakness, she was just waiting to find an opportunity to approach him. Kong Rui had just opened her storage space when there was a knock on the door. Kong Rui was startled and immediately put it away. Chao Bai also walked out at this moment. After the two of them exchanged looks, Chao Bai said towards outside, Come in! A person rushed in from outside. He had a beard and looked very fierce. Kong Rui found this person familiar. He was probably one of the new servants in the front courtyard. As soon as the person saw Chao Bai, he said anxiously, Young Master When Kong Rui heard that persons address, she raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Chao Bai inquiringly. Chao Bai wasnt in a hurry to explain to Kong Rui. He only asked in a low voice, Whats the hurry? Young Master, among the people from the Li family that came just now, theres someone I know! That person That persons voice was rough, and because he was anxious, his voice sounded even more gnarly. Feeling a little unsettled by that persons voice, Kong Rui frowned. After Chao Bai glanced at Kong Rui, he said to the person, Take your time. Dont be anxious. That person also glanced in Kong Ruis direction before saying, That person had visited Ghost Valley before and said his home was the Demon Abyss! Chao Bai and Kong Rui exchanged looks. They didnt expect such a situation. However, the next moment, Kong Rui noticed another problem. Are you from Ghost Valley? Kong Rui blinked at the burly man. After that person glanced at Chao Bai, he didnt dare to lie. Miss, Im from Ghost Valley! Kong Rui nodded, but didnt say anything. Instead, she pointed at Chao Bai. Then who is he? The person was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Chao Bai awkwardly. Seeing that Chao Bai had no intention of stopping him, he said boldly, This is our young master, the current master of Ghost Valley! Oh! Kong Rui said softly and stood up to walk out. Since its an internal matter, you guys can chat. Ill go out and take a stroll first. With that, Kong Rui walked out quickly without giving Chao Bai a chance to ask her to stay. After walking out of the room, Kong Rui closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief. Ghost Valley? Ghost Valley, which is as notorious as the Demon Abyss and is feared by all the families in the five continents? Kong Rui exclaimed in disbelief. Chao Bai is actually the owner of Ghost Valley? Kong Rui exhaled slowly to calm down first. She hurriedly walked to the front and glanced at the few unfamiliar faces before waving at the procuress. She wanted to ask the procuress in detail. Kong Rui was very curious. Wasnt Chao Bai originally sleeping in the cave of Spirit Mountain? How could he be the master of Ghost Valley? Chapter 214 - 214 The Mysterious Ghost Valley 214 The Mysterious Ghost Valley When Kong Rui was young, she knew that in the five continents, other than the dark imperial palace where she lived, there were four other continents controlled by different royal families. The five major families in the five continents were formed by the strongest families on the five continents. As for High Heaven Pavilion, Haolan Academy, and Profound Heaven Sect, they were independent of these families and formed the upper echelon of the five continents sects. The other families and sects were led by the five major families and the three major sects. However, other than these many families and sects, there were two other unorthodox sects. One was the Demon Abyss, where the so-called orthodox sects and families were chasing after and wiping out the demons. The other was Ghost Valley, which was independent and not controlled by any faction. Unlike the Demon Abyss, Ghost Valley was a place that cultivators from the five continents didnt dare to step foot in. Spirit herbs and spiritual flowers were everywhere in Ghost Valley. There were even some spirit beasts that didnt exist outside. It was a treasure land that everyone coveted. This also emboldened many people who keep trying to break in. However, most of them didnt return after entering Ghost Valley. It was said that there was poisonous miasma in Ghost Valley and that most people who entered Ghost Valley would die. The fact that there was a sect in Ghost Valley was only known to the various families and sects in the five continents after that sect went to slaughter a prominent clan in the Crimson Sand Kingdom for some reason. The people of Ghost Valley rarely appeared outside, let alone interact with other families and sects. Until now, there was no answer as to why that clan had been slaughtered. However, later on, most families and sects who wanted to enter Ghost Valley didnt dare to go rashly, for fear that they would anger the sect in Ghost Valley and cause their clan to be exterminated. Master, you were looking for me? The procuress ran to Kong Rui so hurriedly that her clothes slipped to her shoulders. Kong Rui frowned and reached out to tidy up the procuresss clothes. Who invited those newcomers? When the procuress heard Kong Rui ask this question, she immediately looked like she had a lot to say. After she looked around, she grabbed Kong Ruis hand before walking to a corner. These people came with the male master yesterday. The male master said not to ask anything and just take these people in. As servants, we naturally dont dare to interfere in the masters matters and can only arrange some work for them. But speaking of these people As the procuress spoke, a smile appeared on her face. Despite how fierce they look, theyre very efficient! Theyre much more obedient than the trash we had before! Upon hearing the brothel keepers words, Kong Rui was even more certain that those people were from Ghost Valley. Moreover, these people followed Chao Bai to Fragrant Garden. In other words, Chao Bais sudden change might be related to these people? She could only blame herself for being so busy dealing with the Li family and Wen Qiong that she didnt notice the changes in Chao Bai. Since she had confirmed the relationship between these people and Chao Bai, Kong Ruis suspicion lessened. However, someone from the Li family claimed to be from the Demon Abyss. What was going on? Kong Rui stood where she was with a troubled look. In the distance, a new servant seemed to sense Kong Ruis troubled emotions, so he hesitated for a moment before coming forward and asking, May I ask if theres anything I can help with? Kong Rui glanced at the servant. Compared to the other burly fellows, this servant was actually quite handsome, but Kong Rui didnt notice him at first. When the procuress saw that the servant had actually taken the initiative to curry favor with her master, her expression immediately turned ugly. Seeing that the procuresss expression had changed, the servant immediately smiled and said to her, Madam, dont worry. Ive already finished my work. If theres anything, just instruct me to do it. The procuress lost her temper when she saw the sincere smile on the servants face. Theres nothing for you to do here, so go and see if theres anything in the backyard that needs to be cleaned. Ever since Su Niang left, no one has done the cleaning in the backyard! Since youre willing to do it, go ahead! Not wanting her judgment to be affected by the servants smile, the procuress waved her hand to dismiss him. Kong Rui watched as the servant left with a smile. Then, she looked at the procuress helplessly. Actually, theres no need to send someone to clean the backyard. The procuress said indifferently, This servant causes trouble in the front yard, so let him help in the backyard. Chapter 215 - 215 Pretending To Be From The Demon Abyss 215 Pretending To Be From The Demon Abyss Miss, Master wants you to go over. The bearded man who had appeared in the backyard quickly said to Kong Rui anxiously. Kong Rui nodded and instructed the procuress to tell her if Su Niang sent someone over. Then, she followed the man back to the backyard. As the procuress stared at Kong Ruis back, she felt that her two masters were becoming stranger and stranger. Kong Rui followed the man to the backyard. When she walked into the room, she saw Chao Bai sitting on a chair as he examined a small jade pendant. Whats wrong? From Chao Bais behavior, Kong Rui felt as if something serious had happened. Just now, you heard him say that someone went to Ghost Valley in the name of the Demon Abyss, Chao Bai said while looking at Kong Rui with an extremely serious gaze. Yes, so can you tell me what happened? Kong Rui asked seriously. Just because she avoided it previously didnt mean that she wasnt curious, especially about matters related to the Demon Abyss and the Li family. However, that was an internal matter of Ghost Valley after all, so if Chao Bai didnt want her to know, she wouldnt ask further. Chao Bai gestured for Kong Rui to sit down. Kong Rui sat beside Chao Bai without hesitation and waited quietly. After Chao Bai placed the jade pendant on the table, he pushed it towards Kong Rui. After Kong Rui glanced at the jade pendant, she couldnt help but exclaim. Is this really from the Demon Abyss? From Kong Ruis reaction, Chao Bai had already confirmed the origin of this jade pendant. Yes! Kong Rui nodded. She didnt intend to hide it. This jade is the Black Dragon Jade in the Demon Abyss. Because it has been tainted by the Demon Abysss demonic aura all year round, not only is its entire body black, but it also has a faint demonic aura, Kong Rui explained as she looked at the demonic aura lingering on the jade pendant. This Black Dragon Jade comes from the canyon in the depths of the Demon Abyss. Not only is it protected by the Demon Abyss Forest, but its also guarded by magical beasts. Its very difficult for ordinary people to obtain it! Upon hearing Kong Ruis words, Chao Bai confirmed his guess once again. It seems that someone from the Li family is indeed a demon! Chao Bai said indifferently, as if he wasnt surprised. Kong Rui had expected this long ago, but now that it had been confirmed, she was a little surprised. Who is it? Chao Bai looked at the bearded man. The man immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, Its the green-robed man who serves the Li familys patriarch. After Kong Rui recalled carefully, she remembered that that person seemed to be a member of the Li Clan from the Second Elders lineage. In fact, Li Lings father and this person were cousins. Although they were not direct descendants of the Li family, they were still relatives. It seems that he isnt the only one in the Li family who has cultivated the demonic path. Kong Ruis lips curled up slightly, and her face was filled with disdain. What imperial family? They just want to attack the Demon Abyss! Tell her what else you know, Chao Bai instructed the man. That person immediately replied, That person came to Ghost Valley with a token of the Demon Clan and said that he hoped to cooperate with Ghost Valley in the name of the Demon Clan. How did he enter Ghost Valley? Kong Rui interrupted the man. This was what she was curious about. The man frowned for a moment before saying, He killed a disciple of Ghost Valley and escaped the maze with the disciples token before entering the valley. We only realized that a disciple was missing after he left. Its really The man sighed heavily. Alright, continue! Chao Bai didnt let the man continue to lament over it. Instead, he urged him to continue the topic. That person immediately composed himself and continued, That person said that the Demon Abyss is interested in working with Ghost Valley to eliminate all five families during the Spirit Beast Tournament. All five families? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. She didnt expect such a request. Yes! All of them! The person continued, Before we found the young master, we had no intention of exposing Ghost Valley to the world, so we rejected his request. Hearing the bearded mans words, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and immediately grasped the main point. They had no plans before finding Chao Bai. In other words, after finding Chao Bai, they were prepared to attack the families of the five continents? Although Kong Rui didnt know the reason, she vaguely felt that Ghost Valley wasnt dealing with one or two families, but all the families on the five continents! As Kong Rui was thinking, the bearded man continued, After that person left, we wanted to send someone to track him, but we realized that he disappeared after entering the Demon Abyss. Only then did we confirm that he was from the Demon Abyss. However, we didnt expect him to come with the Li family this time. Chapter 216 - 216 Going to the Li family to Investigate 216 Going to the Li family to Investigate Kong Rui was very concerned about someone pretending to be from the Demon Abyss, especially since this person was related to the Li family. After hearing the report from Chao Bais subordinate, she decided to investigate the background of the Li familys man. Chao Bai naturally saw through Kong Ruis thoughts, but he didnt point it out directly. He waved his hand and asked his subordinates to leave before saying to Kong Rui, No matter what you do, be careful. Just tell me if you need my help, Chao Bai emphasized again. Kong Rui gave Chao Bai a deep look before curling her lips and saying, I didnt know you had so many subordinates! Chao Bai lowered his head slightly without answering. Then, he coughed lightly and handed a small medicine bottle to Kong Rui. This is a pill for disguise. Take it with you. A single pill can last for seven days. If Chao Bai said after a pause, Keep it for yourself in case of emergencies. Kong Rui could tell that Chao Bai was implying something, but she didnt continue asking. Ill take good care of myself. Dont worry! Kong Rui smiled, as if to reassure Chao Bai. Chao Bai still looked troubled, as if he wasnt relieved by Kong Ruis words. Kong Rui couldnt stand this atmosphere, so she stood up to walk out. Tong Sheng has been taken away by the Li family. I still have some other things to do. If theres anything Lets talk later! Kong Rui said as she opened the door and walked out. At the door, a young servant was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw the door open, he didnt seem surprised. He smiled at Kong Rui and said, Miss, are you going out? Kong Rui nodded, but didnt say anything else. When she walked past the servant, the servant looked into the room and saw Chao Bai raise his chin slightly in Kong Ruis direction. The servant immediately nodded and put the broom aside before following Kong Rui. After Kong Rui walked out of Fragrant Garden, she walked towards the Li familys residence. She had only taken a few steps when she sensed someone following her. That persons aura was very clear, as if he had no intention of hiding his whereabouts. He wasnt stalking her? After Kong Rui turned around, she saw the servant from before following behind her. Upon seeing Kong Rui turn around to look at him, he even smiled at her. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, Did your master send you? Seeing how straightforward Kong Rui was, the servant had no intention of lying. Miss, Young Master asked me to protect you and listen to your orders. Kong Rui shrugged indifferently and turned to continue walking in the direction of the Li familys home. When she walked out of the Li familys residence, Kong Rui saw that the streets around the Li family were already heavily guarded. Many palace guards were lined up on the streets. Kong Rui pretended to pass by and didnt stay near the Li familys residence for long. The servant followed half a step behind Kong Rui. Kong Rui walked all the way to Tianxiang Restaurant and was about to go in to hear some useful news when she saw Li Han walking over with a maid, Xiao Cui. Kong Rui subconsciously turned around to avoid them. Only when Li Han walked past did she remember that she no longer looked like Li Ling. Li Han looked weak as she slowly walked towards the inner hall of Tianxiang Restaurant with Xiao Cui. Kong Rui couldnt help but click her tongue. She was already so sick, but she still came out to drink tea? Before Kong Rui could complain, Li Han had already coughed hard. She stood at the entrance of Tianxiang Restaurant and spat out a mouthful of blood before walking into the teahouse with Xiao Cuis help. The servant behind Kong Rui couldnt help but whisper, Will this lady die if she doesnt drink tea for a day? When Kong Rui heard this, she couldnt help but purse her lips. She didnt think that Li Han had specifically come to drink tea. As expected, when she walked into the inner hall of Tianxiang Restaurant, she saw Li Han walking towards a private room on the second floor. Kong Rui saw that someone was already waiting in the private room, but she couldnt see who it was. She didnt choose a private room. Instead, she found a seat near the center of the hall and sat down. There were already many people in the teahouse at this time. As soon as Kong Rui sat down, two gorgeously dressed young ladies walked in with four maidservants. Where is everyone? Are the servers all dead? One of the tall and strong maidservants raised her voice as she shouted arrogantly. Chapter 217 - 217 Information 217 Information The waiter put down the teapot in his hand and hurriedly ran towards the group. Im sorry! Please come in! The tall and strong maidservant looked at the waiter with disdain. Prepare a private room with a good view for our lady! The waiter looked at them awkwardly. Im really sorry, but the private room has just been filled. Do you think What do you mean?! Do you want our lady to sit in the hall with these irrelevant people? the maidservant asked angrily, as if she looked down on everyone in the hall. The maidservants words clearly angered the people in the hall. Some people were already pointing at the maidservant, and some people with fiery tempers immediately jumped up. Fortunately, they were appeased by their companions. Seeing that the situation wasnt right, the waiter immediately bowed and apologized to the crowd while trying his best to suppress the guests anger. A young lady in a light yellow dress standing behind the maidservant coughed lightly, indicating for the maidservant to stop attracting attention. The maidservant immediately took half a step back and stood beside the young lady, but she still looked at the waiter with disdain. The waiter cursed her inwardly, but he still smiled at them on the surface. Theres really no more private rooms in this small shop. Why dont The lady in the light yellow dress smiled at the waiter. Theres no need. Just arrange a clean seat. The waiter looked relieved and immediately led the way for them. The other lady in the orange dress looked dissatisfied. Although she didnt say anything, one could tell that she was unhappy. When the two of them passed by Kong Rui, Kong Rui suddenly frowned. She glanced at the woman in the yellow dress, as if surprised, but then she quickly recovered. The servant standing at the side seemed to have noticed Kong Ruis abnormality and hurriedly asked, Miss, whats wrong? Kong Rui shook her head without saying anything. However, as the group walked away, she looked at the woman in the light yellow dress again. There was a familiar smell on the womans body, similar to the smell she had smelled in the Li familys ancestral hall that day. Kong Rui wasnt sure, so she could only wait and see. After the group sat down, the crowd returned to their original lively state. Kong Rui listened to the conversation of the people around her. The content was that the Li family had brought back a mother and son who were allegedly the mistress and illegitimate child of the second elder of the Li family. Not long after the mother and son entered the Li familys residence, the queen sent a team of guards to summon the mother and son into the palace. The Li familys patriarch didnt want to let them go, but he couldnt go against the queen openly, so he followed them into the palace. After that, the palace guards didnt leave the Li familys residence. Instead, they surrounded it. Although they didnt restrict the entry and exit of the Li familys residence, they still guarded it strictly. No wonder when Kong Rui saw Li Han just now, she covered her face with a veil. If not for the fact that she could vaguely see Li Hans face and Xiao Cui beside her, Kong Rui wouldnt have been sure that it was Li Han. Li Hans entry into Tianxiang Restaurant didnt attract much attention and she seemed to be deliberately avoiding everyones prying eyes. Otherwise, with Li Hans personality, she probably would have been even more boisterous than the maidservant. Kong Rui couldnt help but wonder who was waiting for Li Han in the private room. The servant bowed and whispered into Kong Ruis ear, Miss, that maidservant was so arrogant just now. Do they have some sort of prominent background? As soon as the servant finished speaking, two young men in gray robes appeared at the entrance of the teahouse. The two of them were dressed similarly. Although the gray gown wasnt eye-catching, the material used was high-grade. One of the men had a jade pendant that was completely white at his waist and there seemed to be a totem engraved on it. The other man had a black jade flute at his waist. The flute was engraved with totems, which seemed to be the same as those of the jade pendant. Kong Rui sized up the two of them. Their clothes were similar and they had the same totem, so they must be young masters of some unknown family. Chapter 218 - 218 Trouble 218 Trouble As soon as the two of them entered the teahouse, they searched around, as if they were looking for someone. Kong Rui retracted her gaze and stopped staring at the two of them. The servant bowed and served Kong Rui tea before saying, Two more people have come. They seem to be here to look for someone. Kong Rui couldnt help but chuckle as she glanced at the servant. Youre quite smart. Are you usually so talkative? The servant was stunned for a moment before looking at Kong Rui with an aggrieved expression. Miss, please dont despise me. The First Elder usually despises me for being talkative, so Im not allowed to go out with my senior brothers. It wasnt easy for me to come and serve Young Master, and be able to follow you out, so dont tell Young Master. Otherwise, hell force me to cut trees and dig stones again! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows when she heard the servants words, but she didnt doubt the authenticity of his words. She asked, Whats your name? Miss, my name is Ling Nuo, the servant said happily. The First Elder gave me this name! Kong Rui nodded slightly and was about to speak when she heard people arguing. Hey! Whats going on?! Its been so long since we ordered tea. Why is it still not here? The waiter immediately went forward to comfort the customer. He had a smile on his face, but there was nothing he could do. After finally suppressing the anger of the customers, the waiter hurriedly walked past Kong Ruis table and muttered in a low voice, I dont know whats wrong today. There are so many customers, but the boss isnt here! Kong Rui glanced behind the counter. As expected, the boss who usually stood there to receive customers, settle accounts, and collect money wasnt around. The waiter rushed to the two guests at the door and welcomed them in with a smile. Halfway there, he realized that the tables were all filled. This made things difficult for the waiter. He looked around with a conflicted expression. Only the two ladies and Kong Ruis table were left with two empty seats. The waiter immediately walked towards Kong Ruis table. Miss, is it convenient for these two to share a table with you? After the man holding the flute glanced at Kong Rui, his eyes lit up. He took a step forward and said, Miss, the two of us are disciples of the Tu family. I wonder if we can drink at the same table as you? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. This person sounded very frivolous. Before Kong Rui could reply, Ling Nuo said, My lady only likes to drink tea alone, so you guys should go to another table! When the flute-wielding man saw that a servant actually dared to speak to him so rudely, his expression immediately darkened. Who are you?! How dare you speak before your master even speaks? Arent you afraid of being punished by your master? Before Ling Nuo could speak, Kong Rui spoke first. Young Master, you dont have to worry about whether my servant needs to be punished or not! Hearing Kong Ruis unfriendly tone, the man with the flute immediately became angry. I was kind enough to help you teach your disobedient servant. How come youre making it seem like its my fault? Looks like the people in the imperial capital are all unruly. No wonder even the princess was secretly assassinated! The man with the flute said without thinking. When the other man beside him heard this, he immediately patted his arm hard to stop him from saying anything else. The man bowed to Kong Rui. Miss, please dont mind. Its our first time in the capital, so we dont know the etiquette. Please forgive us. Ling Nuo snorted coldly. You dont know the etiquette? Then do you want me to teach you the etiquette of the Imperial Capital? You! The man holding the flute immediately glared at Ling Nuo coldly. Youre just a servant So what if Im a servant? Did I eat your familys food? Why do you care who I am? Im reasoning with you now! Ling Nuo retorted fiercely. Kong Rui picked up her teacup and remained silent, as if she was watching a good show. She was usually taciturn, so the talkative Ling Nuo saved her a lot of effort. It seemed that Chao Bais arrangement was quite in line with her needs. The man with the flute clearly didnt expect a lowly servant to dare to speak to him like this. He immediately panted in anger. The imperial capital is indeed Stop snubbing the imperial capital! Someone at the next table finally couldnt stand it anymore and immediately stopped the man with the flute. If youre not satisfied, you can go back to your backward hometown. Why are you here?! Thats right! I dont know what has happened in the capital recently, but a group of inexplicable people came and acted like they were some sort of geniuses. Their arrogant attitude is really disgusting! Chapter 219 - 219 Beaten Up 219 Beaten Up When Kong Rui heard that persons words, she realized that other than the major families who were participating in the spirit beast competition, many clans from different countries had also come to the imperial capital. Kong Rui didnt know about these clans in the past, but during the time she lived in the Li familys home, Mr. Li paid special attention to her, his daughter who had suddenly become promising. Not only did he give her some gifts from time to time, but he also ordered someone to send her a whole stack of books. Those books contained books that introduced the various countries, sects, and clans of the five continents, as well as biographies of important figures. Fortunately, Kong Niang had found a demon beast familiar with the Empires language to tutor Kong Rui for a while. Otherwise, even if Kong Rui obtained those books, she wouldnt have been able to read them. When she was bored, Kong Rui would read those books. It was a good way to pastime. She didnt expect that at this moment, she would be able to confirm the various families according to the characteristics described in the book. However, the two people in front of her were probably descendants of some small family, since she had never seen their totem in books. Kong Rui quietly listened to the people at the table beside her arguing with the two men. As things seemed to be getting more and more intense, she glanced in the direction of the private room. Despite such a huge commotion outside, the people in the private room didnt seem to have any reaction. Who was waiting for Li Han in the private room? As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly heard a loud bang beside her. She immediately turned around and saw that the man with the flute had actually fallen to the ground. The maidservant who had spoken arrogantly just now was standing in front of him. The maidservant placed her hands on her hips and looked down at the man lying on the ground as she snorted. You cant even defeat me, yet you still dare to cause a fuss here! Kong Rui couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. Even Ling Nuo, who was beside her, couldnt help but laugh. Although this maidservant was a little too arrogant, she was truly capable. Another man went forward to help his companion up, as if he had no intention of avenging his companion. He glanced at the maidservant and then at the surrounding people who were already eager to try. The two of us didnt mean to offend you guys. If we offended you guys in any way, Ill apologize to everyone here. Lets go! The person said as he pulled his companion away. A burly man stood up and was about to stop the two of them when someone whispered something in his ear. That person looked in the direction of the private room in surprise and made way for the two of them. The Tu brothers didnt pester him anymore and quickly walked towards the entrance of the teahouse. The farce ended just like that. Feeling that something was wrong, Kong Rui frowned slightly. However, before she could think about it carefully, she heard a delicate voice not far away. The Li family is really strange. They were the ones who sent us the invitation, but now, they want us to stay outside the residence. What kind of hospitality is this?! Kong Ruis heart skipped a beat as she looked towards the source of the voice. It was indeed the two ladies she had never seen before. The woman in the orange dress was the one who spoke. When Kong Rui glanced at the two of them, she saw the woman in the yellow dress pick up the teacup and take a sip. Then, she placed the teacup back on the table with a smile. After she put down the teacup, she looked around. Kong Rui immediately looked away and turned her gaze back to the tea in front of her. After looking at the tea, Kong Rui stopped picking up the teacup. Ling Nuo sensed Kong Ruis abnormality and asked, Miss, is something wrong? Kong Rui said softly, Call the waiter over. Ling Nuo looked around and immediately called the waiter over. The waiter walked towards Kong Rui with a smile. Miss, what can I do for you? Has the teahouses tea been changed? Kong Rui asked calmly. Youre an expert! The waiter was amused when he heard that. Tianxiang Restaurant has recently imported a new batch of high-grade tea, but this Who was the person who sold you guys tea? Kong Rui asked anxiously before the waiter could finish. The waiter was stunned for a moment before saying with a troubled expression, Miss, youre making things difficult for me! Chapter 220 - 220 Rumor 220 Rumor Kong Rui nodded and stopped insisting. She only said, Where did your boss go? Why havent I seen him for so long? Upon hearing Kong Ruis question, the waiter looked troubled again. Kong Rui gestured to Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo was stunned for a moment before she took out some money from the small bag she carried with her and stuffed it into the waiters hand. When the waiter saw this, he immediately looked around and lowered his voice. Miss, you might not know, but our boss hasnt been to the shop for a few days! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. As expected, something had happened to the boss. You Kong Rui was about to ask again when the waiter was called away again. When Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui frown, he asked, Miss, is there a problem? Kong Rui waved her hand and pushed the teacup to the side. Its nothing. Ling Nuo didnt say anything else. Instead, he stood at the side quietly and served Kong Rui tea. I heard that the queen summoned the Li family for something big this time! Not far away, someone mentioned the Li family. Kong Rui immediately pricked up her ears to listen. Unexpectedly, that persons companion immediately interrupted him. Shh! Arent you afraid that the royal family will hear you and arrest you? Whats there to be afraid of?! I heard that something big happened in the palace. The people from a few clans have all entered the palace! The person who spoke previously said indifferently, Moreover, I heard that the Li family brought back a mother and son today, who were brought into the palace together. Mother and son? Where did they come from? Someone at the neighboring table became curious and gathered together to discuss. Its said that the Li family has been searching for the second elders son for a long time, the person said with relish. In my opinion, that child might be hiding a secret. Otherwise, why would the Li family work so hard to find him? As soon as the queen heard that they had found him, he was summoned into the palace. Theres clearly something fishy! Kong Rui picked up a tea cake and stuffed it into her mouth as she continued to listen. She already knew about what these people said. Wasnt there anything new? Suddenly, someone at a distant table said, I heard that the five great clans entered the palace because the princess is critically ill. Perhaps the princess has already What nonsense are you talking about?! Another person immediately stopped him. How can you speculate about the Princesss matter so casually?! Do you want to die? The person immediately shrunk his neck and looked around. Seeing that there was no one from the palace, he became emboldened and said, I only heard about it. Otherwise, why would the palace summon everyone from the major families in such a hurry? That seems to be the case But I heard that the Hua family left in a hurry. Another person echoed, Its said that the young master of the Hua family is very weak now. Not long after, he almost fainted in the palace. That cant be. You mean Hua Shang? A female guest at the side immediately asked in surprise, He was so impressive during the spirit beast competition that day! Someone couldnt help but sneer. I really dont know why you women like a man whose face is covered by a veil so much! That person was telling the truth. As soon as Hua Shang appeared in the capital, he immediately attracted the attention of many young ladies. He was much more elegant and refined than the Lei familys members. The corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly. She was very curious if Hua Shang knew what he was like to these ladies. I heard that Young Master Nie Yin has been confined in the residence by the queen! Someone said softly, his tone uncertain. The person at the table beside him also said, I also heard that Young Master Nie was injured. I wonder if he was punished in the palace. Ive heard that Young Master Nie didnt want to marry the Princess. Perhaps its because of this Someone suggested. Could it be that Young Master Nie was dissatisfied with the marriage, so Then, he suddenly fell silent. After he looked around, he lowered his voice. So he murdered the princess? You cant say such a thing so recklessly! If someone hears it, youll be dead meat! No, well all be dead meat! A timid person immediately stopped the other party from guessing. As the people in the hall were chatting enthusiastically, the two women seemed to be discussing something softly. Chapter 221 - 221 Small Chaos 221 Small Chaos Just as Kong Rui felt that there would be no other useful information, there was suddenly movement in the private room. Kong Ruis expression changed and she glanced in the direction of the private room. As expected, Li Han appeared at the door of the private room again. She turned around and bowed to the person in the private room. Then, she turned around and walked towards the door of the teahouse with Xiao Cui. Kong Rui tried her best but still didnt see the other person in the private room. Kong Rui frowned as she picked up another tea cake to take a bite. I dont believe you wont come out! Miss, you dont like this pastry? Should I get the waiter to change it? Ling Nuo noticed that Kong Ruis mood was gloomy and immediately asked. When Kong Rui heard Ling Nuos words, she suddenly had an idea and turned to look at him. Ling Nuo felt that something was wrong with Kong Ruis gaze. Before he could ask, Kong Rui waved at him. Ling Nuo had an ominous feeling about Kong Ruis summoning. However, since Young Master asked him to serve Miss, he had to listen to everything Miss said. Ling Nuo gritted his teeth and placed his ear close to Kong Ruis mouth. You As Kong Rui whispered to Ling Nuo, she glanced in the direction of the private room from time to time. Ling Nuos mouth dropped agape. He didnt know why this lady had so many strange thoughts. Although Ling Nuo didnt understand what Kong Rui wanted to do, he still accepted Kong Ruis order obediently and prepared to perform. After Ling Nuo walked away from Kong Rui and took a few steps towards the counter, he slapped the tabletop. Waiter! Come here! The waiter was startled and immediately ran over to Ling Nuo. Young master, what can I do for you? Ling Nuo looked angry. Tianxiang Restaurant is known as the number one teahouse in the Imperial Capital, but you actually sold inferior tea to customers! Do you want the business to close down? Huh? Why do you say that? The waiter looked aggrieved and at a loss as he looked around. Sure enough, after hearing Ling Nuos words, some customers also complained loudly. I was wondering why the tea tasted so bad today. Turns out its actually tea of inferior quality! Thats right! The tea today tastes really different from usual. I thought it was a new type of tea, but its actually inferior quality tea? These voices of doubt made the waiter panic. He pressed his palms together and bowed to the customers who were complaining. Then, he looked in Ling Nuos direction and begged, Young Master, dont make things difficult for me. This is legitimate imported tea. How can it be inferior quality tea? Ling Nuo snorted and grabbed the teapot on the table. Then, he reached out and took out a handful of tea leaves. The tea leaves were slightly green in color and had a faint tea fragrance. It looked like common high-grade tea. However, when Ling Nuo spread out the tea leaves for everyone to see, they saw that there were actually several tea stems on each tea leaf. This kind of tea leaves might be considered medium-high-grade in ordinary teahouses, but in Tianxiang Restaurant, it was really a joke. After Ling Nuo then pinched it gently with his hand, the tea leaf shattered into dregs. It didnt have the tenacity of high-grade tea leaves. You still dare to say that this is high-grade tea? Ling Nuo questioned sternly. The expression on his face was that of someone who couldnt stand unscrupulous merchants. With Ling Nuos commotion, the teahouse immediately became noisy. Many customers slammed the table and asked the waiter what was going on. Someone even smashed the tea cups and asked the boss to come out to explain. The waiter was shocked. He had never encountered such a situation before. Moreover, the boss wasnt in the shop, so he was really at a loss. The situation in the hall became more and more intense. As the two women stopped talking and watched the scene in front of them, they seemed to have plans to leave. Kong Rui sat at the table quietly. From their hesitant and indignant expressions, she knew that these two hadnt come to Tianxiang Restaurant by chance. It seemed that their target might also be the person in the private room Kong Rui had originally planned to take advantage of the chaos to walk around the door of the private room. Unexpectedly, before she could move, the woman in the orange dress had already sneakily approached. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. She didnt expect someone to be even more anxious than her! Chapter 222 - 222 Nie Yin Is Back? 222 Nie Yin Is Back? The orange-robed woman came to the door of the private room and was about to look in when a tall figure suddenly walked out and blocked the woman from entering. The man looked down at the woman who was a head shorter than him as he asked in a rough voice, Miss, whats the matter? The woman in orange was clearly startled. Fortunately, she restrained her scream and her eyes darted around before she said, I need to find the bathroom. Kong Rui couldnt help but laugh at such an absurd excuse. However, the man didnt expose her. Instead, he pointed to the other side of the corridor and said, Over there. The orange-robed woman thanked him and hurriedly turned in the direction of the bathroom. After Kong Rui retracted her gaze, she picked up a small snack and stuffed it into her mouth. Although she didnt enter the room, she could roughly guess who was inside. Kong Rui stood up and walked towards the door. Seeing this, Ling Nuo, who was standing by the counter, immediately followed Kong Rui. As he chased after Kong Rui, he said relentlessly, I still have something on today, so Ill settle the score with you another day! Even after the troublemaker Ling Nuo left, the customers who stayed behind had no intention of letting the waiter off. The aggrieved waiter wanted to call the boss back. Kong Rui quickly walked out, but stopped when she was two alleys away from Tianxiang Restaurant. Ling Nuo could tell that Kong Rui seemed a little nervous, so he asked, Miss, did something happen? Not planning to tell Ling Nuo too much, Kong Rui shook her head. Lets go back first! Kong Rui said as she hurriedly walked in the direction of Fragrant Garden. Kong Rui had seen the tall and strong man beside Nie Lin before, but it was impossible for Li Han to have any dealings with Nie Lin, so the person in the private room was probably Nie Yin! Although Kong Rui was unafraid of Nie Yin, she still felt a little baffled when she thought of Nie Yins sudden appearance in Tianxiang Restaurant. She wanted to go back and tell Chao Bai about this. How did Nie Yin come back from Spirit Mountain? When Kong Rui returned to Fragrant Garden she realized that Chao Bai wasnt around. There was only a small storage ring on the table. Kong Rui picked up the storage ring and tried to activate the storage space. Only then did she realize that there was actually a space of about two small houses inside. There were a few wooden shelves in the space, and there were dozens of medicine bottles of various sizes on them. Each medicine bottle was labeled. Beside the shelf where the medicine bottles were placed, there were a few large boxes. Kong Rui recognized those boxes. They were the boxes Nie Lin had given them spiritual herbs and spirit stones with earlier. Back then, in order to leave as soon as possible, the two of them packed some spirit stones and spirit herbs. Kong Ruis own spirit stones and spirit herbs were still in her original storage space, so these should be the ones that Chao Bai had packed away. He left these things to me? What does he mean by this? Not understanding what Chao Bais actions meant, Kong Rui frowned in confusion. Kong Rui walked around the storage space before finding a letter at one end of the shelf. After Kong Rui unfolded the letter, the information left behind by Chao Bai immediately entered her sea of consciousness. I have something important to do and need to leave. Ling Nuo will stay and help you. These few short words and calm tone made Kong Rui feel as if she had been abandoned. Kong Rui threw the letter on the ground and left the storage space. She sat on the chair as she looked at the storage ring angrily. Ling Nuo knocked on the door. Miss, Ill be right outside. Just instruct me if you need anything. As Kong Rui nodded, she immediately felt a little dejected. She had probably been with Chao Bai for too long these days, so she wasnt used to the feeling of him not being by her side. This situation wasnt good! Kong Rui gritted her teeth as she thought to herself, What a terrifying habit! I cant continue like this! I still have many serious things to do. I have to pull myself together! Kong Rui tried her best to cheer herself up, but for some reason, she heard the little lion and the little phoenix arguing in the storage space. After Kong Rui let them out, she saw the little phoenix with its hands on its hips while the little lion raised its head. The two of them looked like they were ignoring each other. Chapter 223 - 223 Argument 223 Argument Whats wrong with the two of you? What are you arguing about? Kong Rui was confused as to why these two little fellows, who were usually so intimate, were arguing. When the little lion heard this, it immediately said to Kong Rui, Master, my cultivation level is higher and Im stronger, so you like me more, right? Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Before she could answer, she heard the little phoenix immediately retort, What nonsense are you talking about?! Im clearly the stronger one, and Master cares about me more! Master even specifically ran to the palace to save me! Master suffered so much just to break the contract for me! You know how much Master suffered to save you and break your contract? I thought you had no conscience! The little lion refused to admit defeat and roared back, Do you know how much effort Ive put in to save you? Hearing the little lions roar, the little phoenix suddenly fell silent. The little phoenix seemed to hesitate about something. Seeing that the little phoenix was silent, the little lion stopped in place. Kong Rui didnt participate in their argument and only watched from the side in amusement. This was the first time the two little fellows had such an intense argument since they got back together, so it was quite interesting. After a while, the little phoenix finally spoke again and said, Alright! Thank you! When the little lion heard this, it was even more stunned. It didnt expect the guy who had quarreled with it just now to admit defeat just like that. Kong Rui looked at the two dumbfounded little fellows in amusement. Unexpectedly, she was caught in the crossfire soon. The two little fellows came in front of Kong Rui and held her hand. Master, tell me, which of us is stronger? Kong Rui was stunned. She really didnt know how to answer this question. Saying that anyone was more powerful would offend the other person, and answering that the two of them were both very powerful seemed to be a little perfunctory. Seeing that Kong Rui didnt answer immediately, the two little fellows thought that Kong Rui didnt know how powerful they were and immediately began to show off. After the little lion spread its wings and stomped its feet, its body instantly grew to three to four times its original size. Seeing that it was about to break through the roof beam, Kong Rui immediately shouted for it to stop, for fear that this fellow would tear down the house. The little phoenix wasnt to be outdone. It flapped its wings and ignited the carbon stove in the room in a few moments. At the same time, it also ignited the potted plants and shelves beside it. Kong Rui screamed and immediately rushed forward to extinguish the fire. She went from amused to angry. She placed her hands on her hips and prepared to teach the two troublemakers a lesson. Unexpectedly, just as she got ready, the two little fellows ran forward to beg for mercy. Master, Im sorry. I didnt do it on purpose! The little lion looked at Kong Rui with tears in its eyes. Master, Ill definitely be more accurate next time! Ill work harder! Dont be angry, okay? The little phoenix also said aggrievedly. Kong Rui sighed helplessly and hugged the two babies in each hand as she said, Alright! Its not your fault! Youre still young, so take your time and youll be able to control your abilities better. Master, let me follow you! This way, I can train at all times and will definitely grow faster! The little lion said anxiously as it blinked at Kong Rui. The little phoenix was afraid of being left behind, so it grabbed Kong Rui. Me too! Kong Rui stroked the two little fellows heads as she said helplessly, The two of you are too eye-catching Master, I can transform into a human! The little lion said with a smile. Me too! The little phoenix echoed. Master, look! After saying that, the little phoenix immediately took a few steps away and wrapped itself with its wings. Kong Rui watched as the little phoenixs body suddenly shot out a golden-red light. In the next moment, a cute little girl appeared in front of Kong Rui. On the other side, the little lion also let out a low cry. Watch me! The little lion also wrapped its wings around itself. With a golden flash, it turned into a boy. Kong Ruis mouth dropped agape as she looked at the two three to four-year-old children who had suddenly appeared in front of her and didnt know what to say. Chapter 224 - 224 Two Little Children 224 Two Little Children Master, dont you like our new appearances? The little lion saw that Kong Rui looked slightly surprised and at a loss. The little phoenix also pursed its red lips and cried. Master doesnt like us looking like this. She doesnt want us to follow her Hearing the little phoenixs cries, Kong Rui immediately came back to her senses. She pulled the two little fellows into her arms and said, No, no. Im just a little surprised by your ability to change your appearances. Youre great! Both of you are great! Kong Rui couldnt help but praise. Although it was indeed inconvenient for these two three to four-year-old children to follow her, it was less conspicuous than two ancient divine beasts. However, she had something more important to do now. Ling Nuo, come in! Kong Rui called out to Ling Nuo loudly. Ling Nuo immediately answered from outside and pushed open the door. As soon as Ling Nuo entered, he saw two cute naked babies in Kong Ruis arms. Ah! A scream instantly came from Ling Nuos throat. His surprise and fear was obvious. Kong Rui couldnt help but roll her eyes and shout, Shut up! Kong Ruis words immediately made Ling Nuo stop screaming. He covered his mouth with his hand, but he still blinked at the two dolls in front of him in confusion. Kong Rui couldnt be bothered to explain too much to him. She only instructed, Prepare a few sets of clothes for the two of them. Be quick! Ling Nuo immediately rushed out of the door to prepare the clothes according to Kong Ruis instructions. The procuress heard screams in the backyard, but she didnt dare to run over to see what was going on. Her master had repeatedly instructed her not to run to the backyard unless it was important. That scream was from a man Wouldnt she disturb Kong Ruis fun? The procuress smiled ambiguously. When she saw Ling Nuo hurriedly run out with a pale face, the ambiguous smile on her face deepened. Young man, youre really The procuress said with a smile, but then she noticed a servant who was slacking off. She immediately pointed at the servants nose and scolded, What are you doing? Ill deduct your next months salary if you slack off! The servant looked aggrieved. The procuress was also distracted just now, so why did she have to deduct his salary? He pursed his lips, but he still resigned himself to fate and turned around to get to work. Ling Nuo was very efficient. In less than fifteen minutes, she had bought more than ten clothes for boys and girls. The style of the clothes was exquisite. It was obvious that they were made by the top tailor shop in the Imperial Capital, Xiangfeng. Kong Rui dressed the two little fellows with a satisfied smile. When Ling Nuo saw this strange scene, he couldnt help but think to himself, Young Master, come back quickly! I dont know where Miss got two little babies from! In the future youre going to be a father! Achoo! Chao Bai sneezed, startling Ling Hai and the others in front of him. Young Master, what are you doing? Ling Hai was even more puzzled when he saw Chao Bais puzzled expression. Chao Bai had almost never been sick in his life, and sneezing was even rarer, so he didnt know what was going on at this time. Are you not used to the environment in Ghost Valley, so Ling Hai asked in a low voice. Chao Bai waved his hand. Im fine. Continue! Ling Hai nodded heavily. Then, he pointed at the entire map in front of him and continued, We have already established branches in various places on the five continents. Now, the Chao Clans businesses are spread throughout the five continents. Once Young Master gives the order, we will gather these forces. At that time Chao Bai raised his hand and interrupted Ling Hai. Alright, I understand! Seeing that Chao Bai was a little impatient, Ling Hai hesitated about whether to say something. Chao Bai frowned at Ling Hai. If you have something to say, say it. Dont dawdle! Did you guys act like this around my parents in the past? When he heard Chao Bai mention his parents, Ling Hais expression immediately turned sorrowful. He took a deep breath and said again, Young Master, Master and Madam have passed away. As the last remaining forces of the Chao Clan, we will definitely protect you and help you take back everything that belongs to the Chao Clan. We will make those people pay the price! Chapter 225 - 225 Learning Etiquette 225 Learning Etiquette As Kong Rui looked at the two little fellows in front of her, she grabbed a fair hand with each hand and said, The two of you need names. Arent our previous names good? The little phoenix leaned into Kong Ruis arms and looked up at her. Of course your previous names are very good, but with your current appearances, calling your previous names will inevitably attract attention, Kong Rui explained. Besides, dont you want new names? Kong Rui stroked the little phoenixs head with one hand gently. The little girls soft hair was really comfortable to touch. At this moment, the little lion puffed up its cheeks and looked at Kong Rui unhappily. Master, my head is also very comfortable to touch! As the little lion spoke, it stuffed its head into Kong Ruis arms and pulled Kong Ruis hand with one hand to touch its head. Kong Rui was immediately amused by the two fluffy heads. These two little fellows were really prone to jealousy! Kong Rui rubbed the little lions head hard and said with a smile, The two of you can take my surname, Kong. As for your names Kong Rui looked at the little phoenix who was enjoying her touch and nodded gently. Kong Shu. Then your name will be Kong Yao. Kong Rui knocked the little lions head as she asked, Do you like it? The little lion nodded vigorously. I like it! The little phoenix also nodded with a smile as well. The name Master gave me is really nice! Kong Rui had a motherly smile on her face. She really treated these two children as her children. Ling Nuo stood at the door with a worried expression. Although he couldnt hear what was being said inside, he could still hear the laughter from time to time. Ling Nuo looked up at the sky and tried her best to communicate with the young master in Ghost Valley. Young Master! Come back quickly! Otherwise, these two babies will snatch Miss Kong Rui away! Ling Nuo was communicating with the sky when he suddenly heard a sound from Kong Ruis door. Ling Nuo was startled. When he lowered his head, he saw Kong Rui walking out with a child in each hand. Ling Nuo stood where he was as he greeted Kong Rui uneasily. Miss, what are you doing? Kong Rui smiled at Ling Nuo. Im going out for a while. Please take care of them. When Kong Shu and Kong Yao heard that Kong Rui was going out without them, they immediately protested. I want to go too! Thats right! Master, you cant abandon us! Kong Rui shook her head. You guys still have a lot to learn. Stay here and learn from Ling Nuo. Ill be back soon! Kong Shu and Kong Yao exchanged looks and wanted to refuse, but Ling Nuo had already pulled the two children into her arms. Miss, dont worry. Ill definitely educate them well! Kong Rui nodded in satisfaction. Then, she gave Ling Nuo some instructions and quickly left. Kong Shu and Kong Yao struggled to follow her out, but Ling Nuos words, If you dont study hard, Miss wont bring you guys out, extinguished their anger. Ling Nuo nodded in satisfaction. After he brought the two little fellows back to their room, he began to teach them etiquette and rules. Actually, to Kong Rui, these etiquette rules were not mandatory, but in order not to let these two little fellows follow her, she had no choice but to do this. This time, she was going to the Hua familys residence to find out what was going on in the palace. If the person she saw in Tianxiang Restaurant was really Nie Yin, how did Nie Yin return? Why did he want to find the natural phoenix essence? Kong Ruis mind was filled with questions. She couldnt find an answer at the moment, so she could only go to the Hua family to see what they knew. When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua familys house, the guard immediately stopped her. Miss, theres something important going on in the residence, so its inconvenient for us to entertain guests. Please come another day. Kong Rui looked towards the door again, but the servant stood in front of her. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and asked, Did something happen in the residence? The servant said with an apologetic look, I dont know. Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, Please help me inform your young master that the person who sent the medicine is here. Ask him if his chronic illness has improved. When the servant heard this, he was stunned for a moment before saying, Please wait a moment. With that, the servant called another gatekeeper over to keep an eye on them and jogged into the residence. Chapter 226 - 226 Hua Shang Is Severely Ill 226 Hua Shang Is Severely Ill As Kong Rui stood at the door, she watched as people who passed by on the street pointed in the direction of the Hua familys residence. Kong Rui found it strange, but she didnt dwell on it. After a while, hurried footsteps sounded from the residence. Kong Rui was puzzled when she saw Mr. Hua rush out and shout, My benefactor is here? Where is my benefactor? When Mr. Hua arrived at the entrance, he saw a beautiful girl standing in front of him. He froze for a moment before asking tentatively, You are Halfway through his sentence, Mr. Hua waited for Kong Rui to continue. The corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly. She could tell what Mr. Hua was thinking, so she said, I wonder if the medicine I left behind that day has any effect on Young Master Hua? When Mr. Hua heard this, his eyes lit up and he welcomed Kong Rui excitedly. Our benefactor is really here! I didnt know you had such an appearance! Please come in! When Mr. Hua welcomed her warmly, Kong Rui didnt stand on ceremony. As for Mr. Hua testing her, it actually wasnt his fault. After all, Kong Rui had covered her face with a veil last time, but even through the veil, he could vaguely see her original appearance. Now that she had changed her appearance, it was normal for Mr. Hua not to recognize her. Kong Rui was led all the way to the inner courtyard by Mr. Hua. After walking for a distance, she realized that the residence seemed abnormally quiet. Kong Rui didnt ask further and only followed Mr. Hua to the entrance of Hua Shangs courtyard. Benefactor, you came at the right time today! Go in and take a look! As Mr. Hua spoke, he led Kong Rui into Hua Shangs room. There was a faint smell of grass and flowers in the room, similar to the smell Hua Shang usually had. The other strong smell was that of blood. Kong Rui frowned as she followed Mr. Hua to Hua Shangs bed. Hua Shang was lying on the bed with a pale face. His weak breathing made people suspect that he was about to die. Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in confusion and immediately pulled away the spiritual doctor who was still checking on his condition by his bed. Then, she leaned closer to check his condition. The Spiritual Doctor was wondering why he couldnt find the cause of the Hua familys young masters illness when someone suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and threw him out. After the Spiritual Doctor fell to the ground, he cried out in pain. The two maidservants beside him immediately went forward and helped the white-bearded spiritual doctor up. As soon as the spiritual doctor stood up, he saw a teenage girl beside Hua Shangs bed. The Spiritual Doctor was instantly angered. Where did you come from? How can you be so rude?! As the Spiritual Doctor spoke, he held his waist and cried out in pain. Kong Rui was in no mood to care about the Spiritual Doctor. She was focused on checking Hua Shangs health. Mr. Hua just watched Kong Ruis actions from the side while ignoring this quack. Hua Shang had been like this for two days. He had invited a few spiritual doctors over, but they couldnt find the cause of the illness. After checking Hua Shangs body thoroughly for an entire day and giving him a pill, he actually made Hua Shang vomit blood. This old quack even said matter-of-factly that this was the effect of detoxification and told them not to be anxious. Mr. Hua felt that this old quack was unreliable, but he really couldnt find anyone else, so he could only endure it. Now, he had finally found their benefactor. Now, it was up to her to cure Hua Shang! Kong Rui examined Hua Shangs body carefully, but she felt that he was barely breathing, as if his strength had been sucked out of him. Kong Rui reached out to touch Hua Shangs wrist again, but she heard an angry shout behind her. Why are you so rude?! I said a few words to you, but you didnt even respond. You really dont take me seriously at all! Seeing that no one looked at him even after a long time, the Spiritual Doctor was even more furious and rushed forward to grab Kong Ruis wrist. You little girl Before the Spiritual Doctor could finish speaking, Mr. Hua kicked him in the butt. Get lost! Dont disturb my benefactors treatment! After the Spiritual Doctor was kicked down again, he cried out, but no one went forward to help him. Kong Rui didnt even look at the other party and continued to focus on her treatment. The Spiritual Doctor got up from the ground angrily, but he didnt dare to step forward anymore. He only stood at the side and watched Kong Ruis actions. Since the Spiritual Doctor didnt cause trouble anymore, Mr. Hua ignored him and focused on Kong Ruis treatment. Chapter 227 - 227 Messing Around 227 Messing Around How long has he been suffering from such symptoms? After Kong Rui checked Hua Shangs pulse with one hand, she lifted his blanket with the other to check his health. Mr. Hua immediately went forward to help. At this moment, he couldnt care less about prudish matters. He lifted Hua Shangs blanket to the side and said, Its been two days. Hes so delirious that he cant wake up or hear anything. At first, he was just sleeping, but in the end As Mr. Hua spoke, he turned around and glared at the Spiritual Doctor. In the end, he vomited blood after drinking his medicine and became much weaker. Kong Rui nodded in understanding and took out a small medicine bag containing some grayish-white powder. She handed the medicine packet to Mr. Hua as she said, Get someone to boil this powder with hot water. Then, bring a small bowl of paste over. Mr. Hua immediately waved at a little maid beside him and handed the medicine packet to her. Go quickly! The little maid immediately ran out with the medicine packet. The Spiritual Doctor crossed his arms in front of his chest as he stood at the side and watched Kong Ruis actions with his chin raised slightly, like he was waiting for her to fail. He had been a doctor for decades, but he had never seen such strange symptoms. Could such a young girl treat these symptoms? That packet of powder looked like ordinary powder, so he wanted to see what kind of miracle could possibly happen! Kong Rui ignored the Spiritual Doctor and took out a small knife. The small knife was completely black and the tip was extremely thin. It was even more exquisite than ordinary daggers. Before Mr. Hua could ask Kong Rui what she planned to do, he saw the knife in Kong Ruis hand slash at Hua Shangs wrist. Mr. Hua stretched out his hands and cried out, but it was too late to stop her. The Spiritual Doctor was also shocked. He widened his eyes and watched as Kong Rui cut a deep wound that almost cut Hua Shangs wrist bone. How was she treating his illness? She was just wounding him! However, in the next moment, Mr. Hua and the Spiritual Doctor revealed terrified expressions. The blood flowing from Hua Shangs wrist wasnt red, but light pink. How is this possible? This isnt human blood! The Spiritual Doctor exclaimed. Did you use some illusion technique? Kong Rui ignored him and took the powder that the little maid had just sent over to collect Hua Shangs blood. The blood mixed with the paste in the bowl and actually revealed a faint blue color. What, whats going on? As Mr. Hua watched in fear, he couldnt help but ask. Kong Rui didnt respond. Instead, she took out a small porcelain bottle, took out a brown pill, and stuffed it into Hua Shangs mouth. She got the little maid to bring some gauze and hemostatic medicine and bandaged Hua Shangs wound before getting up and walking to the central hall. Mr. Hua followed behind Kong Rui to ask what was going on. After Kong Rui came to the table, she wrote down the names of the medicinal herbs on a piece of paper. The Spiritual Doctor also came over to take a look, but his frown deepened. This is simply nonsense! Kong Rui ignored him and handed the prescription to Mr. Hua. Get someone to prepare these medicine ingredients. Ill personally cook them tonight. Mr. Hua handed the prescription to the servant beside him and instructed him to come back quickly before walking back to the central hall. Benefactor, whats going on? How did Hua Shangs blood Not knowing how to ask about it, Mr. Hua hesitated. The Spiritual Doctor pointed at Kong Rui angrily. Little girl, I originally thought you were quite capable, but your prescription is nonsense! When Mr. Hua saw the Spiritual Doctors angry expression, he felt that he wasnt faking it. It seemed that he really had objections to Kong Ruis prescription and was very confident in himself. This made Mr. Hua worried. Although his benefactors medical skills were brilliant, was there really no problem with this prescription? Just as Mr. Hua was feeling puzzled, he heard Kong Rui say to the Spiritual Doctor, How do you know that my prescription wont work? Could it be that you have a better prescription? The Spiritual Doctor was rendered speechless by Kong Ruis question. However, he was still indignant and kept muttering, If he dies after taking this prescription, youll know whos right! This this is simply nonsense! The Spiritual Doctor said as he walked out angrily. Chapter 228 - 228 Cursed 228 Cursed Mr. Hua ignored the Spiritual Doctor and glanced at Hua Shang worriedly before asking Kong Rui, Benefactor, whats wrong with Shanger? Mr. Hua was very worried. The future of the Hua family rested on Hua Shang. Although Hua Shang had been weak since he was young, he was an intelligent child that everyone in the Hua family had nurtured wholeheartedly. If something really happened to Hua Shang, how would he explain it to the Hua familys ancestors?! Kong Rui came to Hua Shangs side again and checked his breathing. He must have been cursed, Kong Rui said with a solemn expression. Curse? How is that possible? Mr. Huas eyes were filled with fear. How is that possible?! Kong Rui didnt answer Mr. Huas question. Instead, she focused on Hua Shangs condition. Mr. Hua also went over to look at Hua Shangs pale face. As Kong Rui touched Hua Shangs forehead with one hand, spiritual energy surged in her hand. Soon, a faint pink mark appeared in the center of Hua Shangs forehead. Has Hua Shang seen anyone recently? Kong Rui retracted her hand and asked Mr. Hua. Mr. Hua frowned slightly and thought about it carefully before saying, The day before yesterday, he was summoned into the palace by the queen. Yesterday, the Nie family sent someone to send over Nie Yins invitation, but he fell sick before he could accept the invitation! As Mr. Hua spoke, he sighed heavily, his face filled with worry and helplessness. Kong Rui also expected that Hua Shangs accident had something to do with these two families. However, who did it? What was their motive? Kong Rui couldnt determine it at the moment. After she hesitated for a moment, she asked, Did Hua Shang say anything after his return from the palace? Mr. Hua thought for a moment. Its just that the princess passed away from serious injuries and the queen is preparing for a state funeral, so she hopes that the few families can help. In addition, because the Hua family is good at soul techniques, the queen asked Shanger if she can summon the princesss soul to fulfill her wish and help her enter the cycle of reincarnation as soon as possible. Kong Ruis mind raced. The queen clearly had not summoned Hua Shang into the palace just to ask him about that. Did she want Hua Shang to use a soul technique to summon the princesss ghost? No! She probably had other plans! Since the queen had a way to exchange the natural phoenix essence from her back then, it was very likely that she had another way to let Wen Qiongs soul enter someone elses body. Although this was only Kong Ruis guess, she felt that the possibility was very high. However, Kong Rui didnt intend to tell Mr. Hua her guess so quickly. After all, with Mr. Huas impatient personality, he might rush into the palace to argue with the queen before the matter was clear and get himself killed. Kong Rui lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, Wheres the invitation from the Nie family? Can I take a look? Mr. Hua immediately ordered the little maid to bring the invitation over for Kong Rui to check. Unexpectedly, the little maid searched the room but couldnt find any traces of an invitation. Kong Ruis expression darkened, and Mr. Huas expression also changed. Could it be the Nie familys doing? Mr. Hua guessed, but he was also a little puzzled. Why would they do this? The Hua family and the Nie family are both one of the five great clans, and we have never had any grudges. Why would Nie Yin try to murder Shanger? The more Mr. Hua spoke, the more confused he became and his expression became a little distorted. Kong Rui didnt dare to come to any conclusions now, but the queen and Nie Yin were both suspects. After Kong Rui checked Hua Shangs condition, she stood up to walk out of the room. Mr. Hua instructed the maid to stay and take care of Hua Shang before following Kong Rui out. After the two of them walked out of Hua Shangs room, they saw that the Spiritual Doctor didnt leave yet. Instead, he stopped Mr. Huas servant and asked for the prescription. The servant naturally wouldnt give it to him, so the two of them started arguing in the courtyard. Because the two of them were outside Hua Shangs courtyard, they didnt notice the argument. As soon as they came out, they heard the Spiritual Doctor scold the servant righteously, Ive been a doctor for decades, but Ive never seen such a prescription before. Bring it to me and let me take a look. Dont let that ignorant little girl endanger your young masters life! The servant didnt agree to the Spiritual Doctors request and said, If not for the fact that youre older, I wouldnt be so polite to you! Chapter 229 - 229 Probe 229 Probe The Spiritual Doctor seemed to have predicted that the servant wouldnt dare to attack him and he charged at the servant without restraint. As he reached out to snatch the prescription, almost his entire body was pressed against the servant. The servant dodged left and right. Although he was a little troubled, he didnt let the Spiritual Doctor succeed. Seeing this, Mr. Hua shouted at the two of them angrily, What are you guys doing?! The Spiritual Doctor was startled and his body trembled. Then, he lost his balance and fell to the ground. The servant immediately took two steps back and bowed to Mr. Hua respectfully. Mr. Hua waved at the servant. Hurry up and buy the medicine! Ill punish you if you delay things! The servant immediately obeyed and turned around to run out. After the Spiritual Doctor stood up from the ground, he cursed as he watched Mr. Hua walk towards him. He had no intention of retreating. After Mr. Hua rushed in front of the Spiritual Doctor, he gritted his teeth and asked, What exactly do you want to do? Do you want to kill Shanger? The spiritual doctor raised his bearded chin and said with a righteous look, Im doing this because Im worried that Young Master Hua will be harmed by this little girl! Im protecting Young Master Hua! You dont understand my painstaking efforts. How can you criticize me?! Kong Rui walked forward and sneered at the arrogant Spiritual Doctor. Her smile made the Spiritual Doctors expression even uglier. Youre so young, but youre so crooked that you use these harmful prescriptions! How do you know that my prescription can only harm people instead of saving people? Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry to explain. Instead, she asked. The Spiritual Doctors expression became even more furious. The few herbs in your prescription conflict with each other. If theyre combined together, how can it save people? Its simply poison! Who said that poison is not medicine? Kong Rui asked again, making the Spiritual Doctor furious. Ive been a doctor for decades, but Ive never heard of such a ridiculous thing! The Spiritual Doctor said angrily. Even if someone really uses poison to make medicine, they need to use light poison, unlike your prescription, which is simply lethal poison! Lethal poison! The Spiritual Doctors tone was filled with anger, making Mr. Hua hesitate as well. Ding Mao was considered one of the top spiritual doctors in the empire. Back then, when the few Spiritual Doctors were helpless, only Ding Mao dared to use medicine for treatment. This made Mr. Hua trust him a little. However, his medicine seemed to have worsened Hua Shangs condition, which made Mr. Hua suspicious. Yet, his words were not completely unreasonable. If what Ding Mao said was true, could this prescription still be used? Kong Rui also noticed Mr. Huas reaction, but she only smiled. Youre blaming me for using poison for treatment despite your own incompetence? What kind of logic is that? Even if Im not competent enough, I know that although poison can cure people, you still have to pay attention to the usage. Ding Mao reasoned, Besides, your dosage is too high to treat people. Its harmful! Kong Rui stared at Ding Mao for a long time before saying to Mr. Hua, This Spiritual Doctor can be used. Let him stay. Not knowing how to react, Mr. Hua and Ding Mao were stunned and stared at Kong Rui in a daze. Kong Rui shrugged. Hua Shangs condition cant be cured in a short period of time and I cant stay here for a long time either. You guys dont know medicine and cant take care of him, so its better to keep this guy here! Upon hearing Kong Ruis words, Ding Mao was even more furious. Little girl, why right do you have to arrange my schedule? I Ding Mao was about to introduce himself when Kong Rui interrupted him again. Alright! If youre really that capable, go treat him! Kong Ruis words immediately made Ding Mao lose his temper. He was already at a loss as to how to treat him. Hua Shang immediately vomited blood after he gave him medicine. He wanted to give up on Hua Shangs treatment, but that went against his duty as a doctor. Just as he was feeling helpless, this little girl appeared. What was even more unbelievable was that she actually diagnosed his illness very quickly. Although Ding Mao didnt want to admit it, she had indeed discovered something that he had not. Ding Mao was feeling conflicted when he heard Kong Rui continue to instruct, Ill demonstrate how to use the prescription tonight. How much you can remember will depend on your ability! When Ding Mao heard this, his mouth dropped agape. Prescriptions were supposed to be kept a secret. This little girl was magnanimous enough to tell him? Had he really misjudged her? Chapter 230 - 230 Pharmaceutical 230 Pharmaceutical Ding Maos mind was racing. On the other hand, Mr. Hua was still worried. Will this work? As Mr. Hua looked at Kong Rui and Ding Mao, he felt that Kong Rui seemed to be taking this too lightly. Kong Rui reassured Mr. Hua without hesitation, Dont worry, the prescription isnt difficult to follow. Ill stay tonight. After ensuring Hua Shangs safety tonight, the subsequent treatment will be easier, Kong Rui explained patiently. With Kong Ruis words, Mr. Hua felt more at ease. Not knowing how to react, Ding Mao stood where he was. Kong Rui was invited to the side hall for tea by Mr. Hua and waited for the servants to buy the herbs. Kong Ruis prescription was actually written according to the few secret prescriptions she had seen in the Li family last time. It was coupled with the poison techniques taught to her by the Poison Master in the Demon Abyss and this was her first time trying it out. However, Kong Rui was very confident in her prescription. At the very least, it could guarantee Hua Shangs recovery and allow him to temporarily resist the curse technique. Kong Rui wrote down at least dozens of herbs, of which a few might not be able to be bought at ordinary herb shops. Therefore, the servant spent most of the day buying all these herbs. It was almost evening when the servant returned with two large boxes of herbs. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as she looked at the herbs. They were indeed written on her prescription, and they were all high-grade spirit herbs. Kong Rui nodded in satisfaction before picking up another piece of paper and writing down the names of a few herbs. She handed the prescription to Ding Mao. Grind these herbs into powder. Me? Ding Mao pointed at his nose as he looked at Kong Rui in disbelief. He had been a spiritual doctor for decades, so he had left the grinding of medicinal herbs to his subordinates long ago. This little girl actually asked him to grind medicinal herbs? This was simply an insult! Ding Mao was about to flare up when he heard Kong Rui say, These herbs have to be ground carefully. After grinding, divide them into three portions. I want to use them later. With that, Kong Rui stuffed the prescription into Ding Maos hand and turned to look for something in the herb box. Ding Mao trembled in anger. As he watched Kong Rui busying, he wished he could rush over and teach her a lesson. However, when he looked down at the prescription in his hand, he frowned. After a while, he brought the prescription closer to his eyes to take a look. After a while, he let out a cry and turned around to grind the herbs. When Mr. Hua saw Ding Maos strange reaction, he couldnt help but frown. Seeing that Kong Rui was busy, Mr. Hua didnt want to disturb her. After a while, he finally couldnt help but lean towards Kong Rui and ask, How did you predict that he would do what you instructed? Mr. Hua was too curious, so he couldnt help but ask. When Kong Rui turned around and saw Ding Maos excited expression, she couldnt help but smile. Hes a real doctor. Huh? Mr. Hua was baffled by Kong Ruis words. After freezing for a moment, he turned to look at Ding Mao. He understood the prescription, Kong Rui explained simply. I think he trusts me a little now. Kong Rui smiled and continued to deal with the herbs. Mr. Hua wanted to instruct the servant to help Kong Rui, but Kong Rui rejected him without hesitation. The two of us are enough, Kong Rui emphasized. If were not careful with the poison, other people might be poisoned. Just wait outside. When Mr. Hua heard this, he subconsciously took half a step back, but he didnt leave. Instead, he returned to the central hall and waited quietly. Kong Rui and Ding Mao reached a tacit understanding. After Ding Mao started grinding the herbs, he no longer had that many doubts about Kong Ruis instructions. Although he would occasionally hesitate over what Kong Rui wanted him to do, he would carry it out soon afterwards. Before midnight, the herbs were completely prepared. After Kong Rui went to the small kitchen in Hua Shangs courtyard, she started to boil medicine on the fire that the maidservant had lit. She originally wanted to try refining a cauldron of pills to see if she could make Hua Shang recover faster, but she didnt know if it was because her cultivation level was insufficient or because she didnt have Chao Bai by her side, but her alchemy skills were not very effective. She tried a few times but failed. Helpless, she could only use the method of boiling medicine to temporarily stabilize Hua Shangs condition. Kong Rui kept staring at the medicinal furnace. She didnt dare to be distracted. Ding Mao stayed by the side to listen to Kong Ruis orders. It wasnt until dawn that Kong Ruis medicine was finally ready! Chapter 231 - 231 Silver Needle 231 Silver Needle Kong Rui carried the medicine bowl to Hua Shangs bed, but she wasnt in a hurry to feed him the medicine. She only placed the medicine bowl on the table at the side. Seeing this, Mr. Hua couldnt help but ask, What are you doing now? Hurry up and feed Shanger medicine so that he can recover quickly! Ding Mao stopped Mr. Hua this time. She must have a reason for doing this. Lets just wait and see! Seeing that Ding Mao had been completely won over by Kong Rui, Mr. Hua couldnt ask anything now. He could only sigh heavily and sit at the side to wait quietly. Kong Rui pulled the blanket away from Hua Shang and took off his shirt. Mr. Hua leaned forward to ask Kong Rui what she planned to do, but after some thought, he sat back down. Ding Mao didnt ask any questions and only went forward to help Kong Rui take off Hua Shangs clothes. Kong Rui took out a thin silver needle and inserted it into Hua Shangs chest without hesitation. Although the silver needle was thin, it was half a foot long. Kong Rui inserted a large part of the silver needle into Hua Shangs chest. As the silver needle entered, Hua Shang cried out in pain. Then, he twitched, and after a while, faint yellow liquid flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Ding Mao went forward to wipe Hua Shang, but Kong Rui stopped him. Without asking for the reason, Ding Mao retreated again. Kong Rui saw that the liquid Hua Shang spat out gradually turned from light yellow to pink, so she inserted a short silver needle into each of the three acupuncture points. The three needles made Hua Shang cough so violently that he almost sit up on the bed. Seeing this, Mr. Hua shouted, Nonsense! and was about to stop them. Ding Mao frowned as he stopped Mr. Hua and said quietly, Look again, look again At this moment, Ding Mao was already a little uncertain. Although this little girl seemed skilled in poison techniques, this acupuncture technique made him, who had been a spiritual doctor for decades, tremble with fear. Kong Rui ignored Ding Mao and Mr. Huas reactions. After Hua Shang coughed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of black blood, she instructed Ding Mao, Help him up. Ding Mao immediately went forward and leaned against the bed to help Hua Shang sit on it. At this moment, Kong Rui picked up the medicine bowl and pinched open Hua Shangs mouth with one hand to feed him all the black potion inside. Hua Shang was already so weak that he couldnt swallow. After coughing a few times, he was so weak that he seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. However, not a single drop of medicine was left. Not only did Hua Shang not choke, but he even swallowed a few times after drinking the medicine. How strange! Previously, I could feed him medicine, but he vomited it all out in a short while. When Ding Mao saw Hua Shangs steady breathing, he couldnt help but exclaim. He really drank the medicine without vomiting He drank it? Mr. Hua also came forward to take a look. Indeed, there wasnt a single drop of medicine left. Then when will Shanger wake up? Mr. Hua asked Kong Rui anxiously. Kong Rui gestured for Ding Mao to put Hua Shang on the bed again before turning to face Mr. Hua. Hell probably wake up in half a day. You cant move this needle! Kong Rui instructed carefully. Ill come over tomorrow night to take the needle away. Let him take this pill after he wakes up, Kong Rui said as she handed over a small white porcelain bottle. Mr. Hua immediately reached out to take it, then he shook the small porcelain bottle. There was really only one pill inside. Alright! That Spiritual Doctor should know how to take care of him, so Ill leave now! Kong Rui said and stood up to leave. Mr. Hua glanced at Ding Mao with worry and quickly reached out to stop Kong Rui. Benefactor, is is that all? As Mr. Hua spoke, he glanced at Hua Shang, who was still unconscious on the bed. Chapter 232 - 232 Feeding Medicine 232 Feeding Medicine Kong Rui also glanced at Hua Shang and said to Mr. Hua, I still need to go back and make some preparations, but Ill come again tonight. But Mr. Hua couldnt help but say with worry, What do you need to prepare? Just give the order! The Hua family has everything! Kong Rui shook her head. You guys cant provide what I want! Seeing Mr. Hua frown, Kong Rui knew that he didnt believe her, so she added, I know that your family is rich. Its obvious, since you guys prepared these herbs so quickly. But what I need is rare to find in the world, so Im afraid theres no way you can prepare it. Kong Rui didnt intend to say anything else. She got up and walked out as she stretched her arms. You guys must be tired from the night. Get someone to keep an eye on the silver needle on his body and dont move them. You guys can rest for a while. As Mr. Hua watched Kong Rui leave, he didnt chase after her. Instead, he looked at Hua Shang worriedly. Although Kong Rui made it seem like a small deal, Hua Shang was still unconscious, so how could he leave Hua Shang all alone?! Mr. Hua sighed helplessly, then he ordered someone to place warm water and a brazier in Hua Shangs room. Now that Hua Shang had three life-saving silver needles inserted into his body, no one dared to touch him. He was still lying on the bed with his upper body naked! Mr. Hua couldnt help much, but he couldnt let his weak nephew catch a cold again. Ding Mao looked at the three silver needles on Hua Shangs body with excitement in his eyes. He was looking forward to seeing if Hua Shang would really wake up in half a day! Hua Shang had drunk an entire bowl of poison. If it were an ordinary person, they would have vomited blood and died long ago. However, not only did Hua Shang not die immediately, but he didnt even show any signs of being poisoned. This was simply too unbelievable! After Kong Rui left the Hua familys residence, she returned to the Fragrant Garden. Kong Shu and Kong Yao didnt see Kong Rui the entire night and only fell asleep when it was almost dawn. Ling Nuo also stayed up the entire night. At dawn, he sat down on the chair outside the room and took a nap. He felt that he had only closed his eyes for a moment. Unexpectedly, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw Kong Rui appear in front of him. Ling Nuo was so startled that he almost screamed. When he came back to his senses, he immediately covered his mouth with both hands and barely suppressed his excitement. He blinked as he lowered his hands. Where have you been all night? How were the two of them? Did they study obediently? Kong Rui asked instead of answering. Then, she sat down on the chair and reached for the teapot on the table. Ling Nuo was quick to react. He immediately picked up the teapot and poured Kong Rui a cup of tea as he replied, They studied obediently during the day, but they started to argue at night. They fell asleep when it was almost dawn. After Ling Nuo handed the teacup to Kong Rui, he stood aside respectfully. Kong Rui nodded and said to Ling Nuo, Youre probably tired too, so go back and rest! After Ling Nuo responded, he walked towards the door. He had just taken a few steps when he immediately asked warily, Miss, are you going out again today? Huh? Kong Ruis voice rose slightly, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Ling Nuos question. Ling Nuo immediately explained, Young Master instructed me to serve you. If you need to go out, I can accompany you! Kong Rui took a sip of tea and said, Ill naturally bring you along when I need you. Ling Nuo knew that Kong Rui would be unhappy if he said anything else, so he could only lower his head and walk out. Kong Rui took a sip of tea and stretched before entering her room. She planned to rest first before preparing what she needed to treat Hua Shang. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked into the room, two children rushed over and hugged her tightly. Chapter 233 - 233 Blood Coagulation Pill 233 Blood Coagulation Pill Master, where did you go?! Kong Shu hugged one of Kong Ruis arms and buried her head in it. Master, why are you back so late?! Kong Yao raised his head and looked at Kong Rui angrily. I thought you abandoned us! Kong Shu said gloomily. Her aggrieved voice made Kong Ruis heart ache. Kong Yao immediately scolded back, Idiot! How can Master abandon us?! Shes just just As Kong Yao spoke, his eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter, and his expression gradually became aggrieved. Kong Rui hugged the two little fellows helplessly as she said in amusement, I was delayed by something yesterday, so I came back early this morning! Master, did you encounter trouble yesterday? Kong Shu immediately asked. Well speaking of which, I still need you to help me with something! Kong Rui said as she looked at the two little fellows. Just tell us what you need us to do, Master! the two little fellows said in unison. Seeing that the two little fellows looked like they were willing to sacrifice their lives for her, although Kong Rui felt a little touched, she was also amused. You dont have to do this! I just need a feather and a drop of blood from each of you, Kong Rui said with a smile. Isnt that simple?! Kong Yao immediately returned to his original form. The griffin plucked a feather from its chest. One end of the feather was golden-brown, and the other was dripping with blood. Kong Rui immediately took out a leaf and retrieved the feather. Kid, youre too fast! Fortunately, I was prepared! Seeing this, Kong Shu also transformed into her original body. Then, she took off a bloody feather from her chest and handed it to Kong Rui. Kong Rui carefully put away the two feathers before saying to the two little fellows, You guys must be very tired from yesterday, so dont transform anymore. Rest well. The little phoenix nodded tiredly. The little lion puffed out its chest proudly. Im not tired! I still have to accompany Master Im going to refine your feathers and blood now. Kong Rui interrupted the little lion. The two of you, go back to your storage space and rest. You still have to continue cultivating! Although the little lion was a little unwilling, it still returned to the storage space with the little phoenix under Kong Ruis arrangements. After the room returned to silence, Kong Rui sat on the bed and took out the pill furnace that Chao Bai had left behind. Ever since she refined those furnaces of pills in the Nie family, Kong Rui had never had the chance to try refining pills again. This time, she wanted to try this refinement technique and see if she could refine the Blood Coagulation Pill as she wished. The Blood Coagulation Pill, which was refined from the bones and blood of spirit beasts, could condense blood and gather qi. It had the effect of gathering the essence, energy, and soul of people who had lost their souls or were cursed. Most of the Blood Coagulation Pills refined from the bones and blood of spirit beasts below the fifth level could only reach the effect of a third-grade spirit pill. In the empire, it was extremely difficult to capture a fifth-grade spirit beast and obtain its bones and blood. Therefore, third-grade Blood Coagulation Pills could already be sold for an extremely high price in the empire. It was said that in the five continents, an alchemist once refined a grade four Blood Clotting Pill, but no one knew who this alchemist was. Although this was Kong Ruis first time refining it, the materials she used were much more high-end than the bones and blood of a fifth-rank spirit beast! Presumably, the grade of the pills refined from high-end materials wouldnt be that bad either. Kong Rui recalled the method Chao Bai had taught her and activated it with her spiritual power. Soon, raging flames ignited in the pill furnace. It was only when the entire room seemed to be about to melt from the heat of the pill furnace that Kong Rui took out the two feathers and threw them into the flames. Chapter 234 - 234 Refinement Failed 234 Refinement Failed Because Chao Bai had set up a barrier in the room, no one outside could sense what was going on in the room. However, Kong Rui could clearly sense that ever since the feather burned in the pill furnace, the pill furnace had been emitting a faint buzzing sound. Kong Rui wasnt sure why this was happening, but she didnt dare to go overboard. She could only continue to focus on refining the two feathers. However, even after a long time, the two feathers showed no signs of being refined and swayed in the pill furnace. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. Then, the hand seals in her hand changed and she increased the activation of her spiritual power. However, no matter how she changed her hand seals, the two feathers didnt transform. Around noon, Kong Rui retracted her hand dejectedly. She waved her hand to maintain the raging flames in the pill furnace, but the fire had already been extinguished. Kong Rui sat at the table as she pondered over it. She couldnt figure out what had gone wrong. Could it be that the two feathers couldnt be refined at all? However, according to the method taught by the Poison Master, there was nothing in the world that couldnt be refined. Not to mention the spirit beasts feathers, it could even refine the spirit beasts flesh! The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. As she lay on the table dejectedly, she cried out. Ling Nuo had been guarding outside the entire time, but he couldnt hear any movement from inside. It was almost noon, and Ling Nuo really couldnt sit still anymore. If anything happens to Miss inside, Young Master will definitely yank my head off! Ling Nuo gritted his teeth and knocked on Kong Ruis door a few times. Kong Rui was feeling vexed when she heard the knock on the door, so she said in an irritable tone, Why are you knocking?! Im not dead! Although Kong Ruis tone was unpleasant, Ling Nuo felt much more at ease when he heard her speak. He stood outside the door as he said happily, Miss, what do you want to eat for lunch? Ill get the kitchen to prepare it now. After a while, the room fell silent again. Ling Nuo waited outside uneasily. After a while, the door suddenly opened from the inside and Kong Rui strode out. Lets go! Huh? Ling Nuo was startled by Kong Ruis sudden stride forward. He hurriedly jogged to catch up and asked, Where are you going? Kong Rui ignored him and quickened her pace. Usually, Fragrant Garden was very quiet at this time. However, for some reason, the procuress actually called out a group of servants today. When Kong Rui walked past the hall, she saw the procuress with one hand on her waist and the other pointing at the crowd in front of her. Let me tell you, serve this group of guests well tonight. Otherwise, Ill teach you guys a lesson! Kong Rui, who was about to walk away, retracted her foot. Curious, she walked over to the procuress. Any important guests this evening? she asked. The procuress was startled by Kong Ruis sudden appearance. Fortunately, she had already mastered the ability to act calm. Even though she was startled, she had a calm expression on her face. Master As the procuress faced Kong Rui, she couldnt help but freeze. She still couldnt get used to her masters new appearance. Although she could be considered pretty, she felt that it was still a little different from her masters original appearance. The procuress quickly retracted her gaze and replied respectfully, A merchant surnamed Mo booked Fragrant Garden for three days and said that he wanted to invite guests. I originally planned to ask you two for instructions before making a decision, but the two of you The procuress looked at Kong Rui with an aggrieved and helpless expression. Chapter 235 - 235 The Queens Summon 235 The Queens Summon The corners of Kong Ruis mouth twitched. She knew why the procuress looked so aggrieved. However, she didnt intend to interfere too much in the matters of Fragrant Garden and only stayed here out of convenience. Now that the brothel keeper could manage Fragrant Garden on her own, she would not interfere. However, where did this merchant called Mr. Mo come from? There was no prestigious family with the surname Mo that had such wealth in the capital! Kong Rui couldnt understand, so she didnt intend to dwell on it. She would know when she returned tonight! After thinking about it, Kong Rui smiled at the procuress and said, Youre enough to manage Fragrant Garden. I still have something on, so Ill be heading out first! After Kong Rui finished speaking, she immediately rushed out with Ling Nuo before the procuress could react. The procuress reached out towards Kong Ruis back before sighing dejectedly. Ive been conscientious in Fragrant Garden my entire life. Why do I have to encounter such unreliable bosses?! After lamenting about her life, the procuress turned to the crowd in front of her and said seriously, Do you guys remember what I just said?! Miss, where are we going? As Ling Nuo followed closely beside Kong Rui, he felt her footsteps become faster and faster. Kong Rui ignored Ling Nuo and quickened her pace. Soon, she arrived outside the Li familys door. She had been delayed at the Hua familys house the night before, so she didnt know what the Li familys current situation was. Just as they reached the entrance of the Li familys house, Ling Nuo suddenly pulled Kong Rui and hid in a small alley. Before Kong Rui could ask, she saw a small group of palace guards walking over in a neat formation. Surprised that this kid was actually so quick-witted, Kong Rui turned to look at Ling Nuo. After the small group of guards arrived at the entrance of the Li familys residence, the leader took a few steps up the steps outside the Li familys residence and said to the servant guarding the door with a solemn expression, The queen has summoned the Li familys patriarch! Hurry up and report! The servant frowned slightly, but ran in without hesitation. Not long after the servant ran in, they heard footsteps inside. Someone seemed to have run out with him. At the entrance, an old man with white hair appeared. Sir, after our patriarch returned from the palace yesterday, he felt unwell and is resting in bed now. This What? Are you ignoring the queens orders? The guard raised his voice, clearly dissatisfied with the Li familys patriarchs actions. The white-haired old man had a helpless and nervous expression as he said, Youve misunderstood. All kinds of things have happened in the residence recently. The Patriarch Sigh, please wait a moment. Ill report to the Patriarch again. Seeing that the guards expression became even uglier, the white-haired old man didnt dare to quibble anymore and could only turn back to the residence. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She didnt expect the relationship between the Li family and the queen to be so tense. It had only been two days. Could it be that other than her arrangements, something else had happened? As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw a small figure poking his head out of the Li familys residence. Kong Rui could tell at a glance that it was Tong Sheng. Tong Sheng stuck his head out to take a look before immediately shrinking back. After a while, he stuck his head out again and walked out. Tong Sheng puffed out his small chest and faced the guard leader without fear. I want to see the queen! The guard leader lowered his head and looked at Tong Sheng as he said, Go away! However, Tong Sheng raised his head firmly. The queen said that as long as I want to see her, she will see me! The guard leader seemed to be a little impatient. He waved his hand and was about to push Tong Sheng away. Chapter 236 - 236 Reuniting With Family 236 Reuniting With Family At this moment, the Li familys patriarch appeared at the door. With a shout, a figure immediately stopped the guard leader. The Li familys patriarch pulled Tong Sheng back to his side and said to the guard leader, How can you treat someone from the Li family like this?! The guard leader didnt look surprised at all. He only said to the Li familys patriarch, Since youre fine, please follow me into the palace! Tong Sheng grabbed the Li familys patriarchs hand tightly and refused to let go. He said to the patriarch firmly, I want to go too! The Li Clans Patriarch lowered his head to look at Tong Sheng, then sighed and instructed the white-haired old man beside him, Get them to prepare a carriage. The guard leader didnt stop the Li familys patriarch from making the arrangements. Instead, he waited for the coachman to set up the carriage. He watched as the Li familys patriarch led Tong Sheng into the carriage before instructing the guards to follow behind the carriage. The moment Kong Rui saw Tong Sheng enter the carriage, she suddenly wondered if her previous arrangements were right or wrong. However, now wasnt the time for her to stop him. She hoped that everything would go smoothly for Tong Sheng! After the guards left, the white-haired old man looked in the direction where everyone had disappeared and sighed before instructing the servant to close the door. After Kong Rui walked out of the alley, she saw people gathering at the Li familys entrance. Someone pointed in the direction of the Li familys home and discussed something. Kong Rui stood at the side as she listened to the discussion quietly. Have you heard? The queen seems to have officially broken off ties with the Li family! I heard that the Li familys patriarch and a group of elders were summoned to the palace yesterday, but only the patriarch returned with that little boy! Where are those elders? Are they being confined by the queen? Who knows?! I just heard that the Li familys patriarch fell ill after returning. From the way those guards treated the Li familys patriarch just now, it seems that the queen is planning to abandon her family! The Li family was the one who abandoned the queen first! Thats right! During the spirit beast competition that day, the Li familys attitude was too obvious. They clearly didnt give the queen and the princess any respect at all! Sigh, I havent seen the princess these days. I wonder if she Shh! Dont discuss the princess! I heard that the princess has already Stop talking! If someone hears us later, they might capture us! Kong Rui leaned forward and said to the crowd in a soft voice, I wonder who that little boy is? Someone immediately glanced at her and lowered his voice as he said, I heard that the Li familys patriarch has already included the boy in the Li familys genealogy. I heard that he has already acknowledged him as the second elders illegitimate son and let him return to the family! Really? The second elder actually had a son? Another person said in surprise, I thought that the Li family had yet to give birth to a son. Li Ling suddenly disappeared and Li Han looked sickly, so I thought that the Li family was finished! Now that the second elders son has been found, the Li familys patriarch has probably placed all his hopes on this child! Of course! Didnt you see the Patriarchs attitude towards that child?! In the future, the Li familys revival will probably depend on that child! Hearing everyones discussion, Kong Rui nodded silently and retreated from the crowd. Since they thought that Tong Sheng had reunited with his family, her plan had progressed to the next step. However, she didnt know if Tong Sheng could complete the mission she had given him! However, since the Li familys patriarch thought highly of Tong Sheng, it seemed that her plan to obtain the Li familys secret manual was just around the corner! Kong Rui was in a good mood as she walked in the direction of Tianxiang Restaurant. Chapter 237 - 237 Beast 237 Beast-Skinned Woman When the waiter saw Kong Rui walk into Tianxiang Restaurant, he immediately called out, Madam. He hurriedly went forward. Although he had a smile on his face, his tone was pleading. Miss, why are you here today? Kong Rui looked at the waiter in amusement. Im here to drink tea. What else do you think Im here for? The waiter held back the words he was about to say and said with a smile, Please come in! Kong Rui glanced in the direction of the hall and asked, Why are there so few guests today? The waiter smiled helplessly. Ever since you came that day, Tianxiang Restaurants business has really The waiter didnt finish his sentence, but Kong Rui could sense the waiters resentment. She shrugged and pretended not to notice it. Then, she hurried into the hall and randomly found a seat. When Kong Rui glanced in the direction of the private room, she realized that it was unusually quiet today. This was really a little abnormal. Even if she revealed that Tianxiang Restaurant sold inferior quality goods, it couldnt have become like this overnight. After all, it had been established for decades. How could it fall to such a state just because of her words? There was probably another reason behind this! After Kong Rui instructed the waiter to prepare a pot of tea, she looked around and saw that most of the guests at the surrounding tables were dressed like merchants, but there were few descendants of prominent clans. Kong Rui drank her tea as she listened to the people around her chatting. Unlike a few days ago, no one seemed to be discussing the various clans in the teahouse today, and no one dared to mention the queen. Kong Rui felt bored and was about to leave when she saw five or six people appear at the entrance of the teahouse. These people were dressed differently from most of the clansmen in the capital. They were dressed in animal skin and looked like foreigners. The woman in the lead was wearing a beast skin that covered only a third of her body, but her sharp gaze made everyone present dare not to stare at her. Behind her, there was a little girl with two buns. Her big black eyes sized up the group of people in front of her excitedly. Three tall burly men in animal hides stood at the back. Their dark skin made them look even more ferocious. Beside them, there stood an old man in a gray robe. Although the old mans clothes were different from theirs, it was obvious that he was with them. When the group of people appeared at the door, they immediately attracted the attention of the people in the teahouse. The waiter immediately noticed these guests and hurriedly went up to them to ask, Would you guys like some tea? Please come in! The woman in the lead took a step forward and followed the waiter to a corner of the hall. The woman sat down first, while the little girl looked around curiously before she sat down as well. The three burly men stood behind the two of them, as if they had no intention of sitting down. The old man stood beside the woman until the woman gestured for him to sit down. The waiter immediately went forward and asked what they wanted to drink. The old man seemed to be a regular customer. He ordered a pot of Tianxiang Restaurants signature tea and a few plates of snacks before shooing the waiter away. Seeing this, the people in the teahouse whispered to each other as they discussed the origins of this group of people. Although Kong Rui couldnt recognize those people in animal skins, she recognized the old mans outfit. However Kong Rui sized up the old man, She was certain that he was indeed wearing the usual attire of the Profound Heaven Sect, but she was also very sure that she had never seen this person before. The old man didnt notice Kong Ruis gaze, since his attention was on the woman in the beast skin clothes. The old man muttered something to the woman. The woman frowned from time to time, but looked satisfied at other times. Chapter 238 - 238 Delivering Tea 238 Delivering Tea As Kong Rui sipped her tea, she listened to the discussions of the people around her. From time to time, she would glance at the guests at the table. Someone at the neighboring table seemed to realize these peoples identities and he lowered his voice as he said to his companion, They seem to be from the northernmost tribe. Its said that those people are good at controlling beasts. Spirit beasts that our empire cant control are just ordinary beasts to them. I heard that their capital is frozen all year round, and those people are still living a life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. Moreover, their race is very strange. Women have a higher status than men! I think As the person spoke, he glanced at those people. Those people are most likely from there! That person spoke very seriously. so he was very convincing. Kong Rui frowned slightly, but she doubted that persons judgment. She had read about the tribal people in the extreme north. Although there was a tradition of women being superior to men, their clothes seemed to be a little different from those of the people in front of her. In addition, the book also recorded that the tribes and people in the extreme north had a feud with the other sects and clans in the five continents. It was even more impossible for them to bring a disciple in the attire of the Profound Heaven Sect with them. Kong Rui was even more curious about the identities of these people, but she was even more curious about why these foreigners were here at this time. She wasnt a patriotic person. She just didnt like people coming all the way here to obstruct her plans! Did you notice? That woman has a strange smell on her, said a greasy-looking man at the table on the other side of Kong Rui. Kong Rui immediately pricked up her ears to listen to see what the other party had to say. What smell? Its just the stench of animal skin! Could it be that you want to say its the smell of blood? A friend beside him looked indifferent. The man waved his hand and said in disdain, You guys dont understand these things! That woman has the smell of a special spice from High Heaven Pavilion. That smell is really As the man spoke, he even revealed an intoxicated expression. His friend beside him sneered. You even know the smell of High Heaven Pavilions special spices? Are you The greasy man slapped his friends hand away and scolded, Cant I have a few good besties? It just so happens that I have some of those spices here. Come and smell them. Is this the smell?! As he spoke, he took out a small incense box from the small bag he carried with him. Everyone at the same table leaned over to smell it. Then, they frowned slightly and someone said, It seems to be the same smell! When they passed by, I felt that they smelled different from the girls in the Imperial Capital. So it was this smell! Kong Rui subconsciously sniffed towards the direction of the table, but she didnt smell anything. Instead, she choked on the greasy-haired mans strong smell of cosmetics and coughed a few times. Her cough seemed to alarm the people at the animal fur womans table. When the woman in animal skin looked up at Kong Rui and saw that she seemed to have really choked on something, only then did she retract her gaze and continue listening to the gray-robed old man. Kong Rui took a while to calm down before picking up her teacup again and taking a sip. Eh, its cold already. She put down the teacup and called the waiter over. The waiter went to Kong Ruis side with a frightened expression. Miss, what instructions do you have? Kong Rui sized up the waiter before saying with a smile, Todays tea is not bad. Pack some for me and send it to Fragrant Garden in the evening. Fragrant Garden? The waiter couldnt help but call out, but he quickly suppressed his surprise. Chapter 239 - 239 Find Her 239 Find Her Many people around also heard the waiters shout and glanced in Kong Ruis direction. The waiter patted his mouth lightly and blinked at Kong Rui. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, Miss, are you from Fragrant Garden? What? I dont look like it? Kong Rui asked the waiter with a smile, as if she didnt notice the gazes of the surrounding people. The waiter immediately shook his head and said with a serious expression, You really dont look like it! Kong Rui stood up with a smile as she placed a small cloth bag on the table. The rest is for you. With that, Kong Rui turned around and walked towards the door. The waiter picked up the cloth bag excitedly and was about to bow to Kong Rui when Kong Rui stopped again. She turned her body slightly and said to the waiter, Remember to send it to Fragrant Garden before this evening! The waiter immediately agreed with a smile and watched Kong Rui leave. The womans gaze followed Kong Rui until she disappeared. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry to return to Fragrant Garden. Instead, she walked around the imperial capital. She rarely had the chance to stroll around the capital, and with her current disguise, it was much more convenient for her now. Just as she walked out of the two intersections, Kong Rui saw many people gathered in front of her. Before she could ask what had happened, she heard someone shout not far away, Its the young master of the Nie family, Nie Yin! Look! Its Nie Yin! After that person shouted, everyone looked at a carriage being pulled by a spirit beast. Three dark gray wolves were tied up as they pulled a carriage that could seat more than ten people in the middle of the road. The carriage was covered by a dark gray veil, making it difficult to see the people inside. However, as the carriage moved forward, the veil fluttered, and the figure inside became faintly discernible. It was precisely because of this that someone could see who was inside. Kong Rui looked into the carriage to see if the person inside was Nie Yin. At Tianxiang Restaurant, she didnt see Nie Yin and didnt know what was going on with him. However, according to Chao Bais previous deduction, there was no way Nie Yin could escape from Spirit Mountain without external help! Did Nie Lin find him? Kong Ruis mind was filled with doubts. In the next moment, she suddenly met Nie Yins gaze. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Before she could retract her gaze, her view was quickly obstructed by the thin veil. Kong Rui heaved a sigh of relief and subconsciously lowered her eyes. For some reason, at that moment, she felt as if she had been seen through by Nie Yin. That feeling was simply unnerving! Stop the carriage! Nie Yins voice sounded from the carriage. The guard in charge of clearing the way immediately stopped the three gray wolves. A tall and strong guard walked to the carriage and asked, Young Master, whats the matter? After Nie Yin whispered a few words to the tall and strong guard, the guards gaze swept sharply in the direction where Kong Rui had just stood. Then, he turned to Nie Yin and said, Young Master, that person has probably left! Find her even if you have to dig three feet into the ground! As Nie Yin spoke, he suddenly coughed violently. The tall and strong guard immediately said, Yes! Ill do it immediately! The tall and strong guard jumped down from the steps of the carriage, pushed through the crowd, and chased after Kong Rui. Lets go! Nie Yin, who was in the carriage, recovered slightly and instructed the team in front to continue forward. The carriage slowly moved forward again. The surrounding crowd was surprised to see Nie Yin again. After all, ever since the princess was injured, Nie Yin had never appeared in public again. Nie Yin placed one hand on his chest and traced a bronze plate in the shape of a Vermillion Bird with the other. Could it be you? Chapter 240 - 240 Invitation 240 Invitation In the Nie familys residence, Nie Lin rushed to Nie Yins room when he heard that Nie Yin had returned. Seeing Nie Yin sitting on the bed with a pale face, Nie Lin hesitated for a moment before saying, Your marriage with the princess is no longer valid. For the sake of the Nie family, do you think the clan I already have someone in mind, Nie Yin said. He recalled the girl he had seen on Spirit Mountain before the spirit beast competition. Although he had only seen her once, he still couldnt forget her. Although that girl was gorgeous, he was more interested in her cultivation level. No woman in the empire could compare to her! Previously, he had paid special attention to Li Ling only because Li Ling had the same vibe as her at that time. However, ever since Li Ling disappeared, he hadnt seen such a special woman! Who is it? Nie Lin asked impatiently. Nie Yin shook his head and said I dont know who she is But I will definitely find her! Nie Yins gaze was firm. Thinking of the pair of eyes he saw on the street today, his desire deepened. However, his firm attitude didnt last long. His face turned red and purplish as he had a coughing fit. Nie Lin looked at Nie Yin worriedly. Ever since you returned from the palace, your body seems to have become more and more Before Nie Lin could finish, Nie Yin stopped him. Im fine. Ill have to trouble you to deal with the rest! Nie Yin said as he panted softly after coughing. In addition, there doesnt seem to be any movement from the Hua family these few days, Nie Yin said as he frowned slightly, his expression filled with doubt. Ive already sent someone to investigate this matter. Nie Lin was equally suspicious. According to the report, theres only been one Spiritual Doctor accompanying Hua Shang for the past few days. Although that Spirit Doctors medical skills are not bad Nie Lin paused for a moment before continuing, He probably doesnt have a method to treat Hua Shang. However, according to my inference, Hua Shangs illness acted up these few days, so the Hua family is probably in a mess! But why is there no news about it at all? The more Nie Lin spoke, the more he felt that something was amiss. Why dont I go to the Hua familys residence personally tonight As soon as Nie Lin finished speaking, Nie Yin immediately stopped him. No! Why not? Do you think Im afraid of the Hua family? Nie Lin didnt take it seriously. In the imperial capital, Nie Lin was one of the top experts. Other than Hua Shang, he didnt care about those useless people in the Hua family at all! However, even if Hua Shangs body was fine, he was still several levels lower than him in terms of strength! Nie Yin shook his head. I suspect that theres another expert in the Hua family. Im afraid theyve already set up a trap and are waiting for us to fall for it! To avoid falling into their trap, we cant act rashly! Although Nie Lin was displeased, he still listened to Nie Yins advice. He wasnt a reckless person, but there was no movement from the Hua family, so he felt a little uneasy. Then tell me, what should we do? If we dont find out what the Hua familys situation is like and if Hua Shang is dead or alive, we cant just keep waiting like this! Nie Lin said irritably. Nie Yin pondered for a while before looking up at Nie Lin. Why dont we send an invitation to the Hua family and let them come to us? Would they come at this time? Nie Lin disagreed. Hua Shang was seriously ill, so if the Nie family sent an invitation, the Hua family probably wouldnt accept it so easily! As Hua Shang lay on the bed, he watched Mr. Hua walk around the bed with a vexed expression. Second Uncle, whats wrong? Although Hua Shangs breathing was weak, he was at least conscious now. Mr. Hua patted his head with a sigh and sat down beside Hua Shangs bed. Its all because of the Nie familys sudden invitation. They clearly have ulterior motives! Mr. Hua said angrily. Ever since his benefactor suddenly came to visit last time, he realized that Hua Shangs old illness hadnt relapsed at all. Instead, he had been poisoned. If not for his benefactor, how could Hua Shang be able to sit here and talk to him? When Mr. Hua thought about how Hua Shang had almost lost his life, he wanted to grab the person who had planted the Gu poison and twist that persons head off to kick it like a ball! We still cant be sure that the Nie family did this, Hua Shang said weakly. His already pale face looked even more ghastly than usual. Chapter 241 - 241 Who Will Go? 241 Who Will Go? Mr. Hua looked dissatisfied. When I find evidence Alright, Second Uncle, lets discuss how to deal with the Nie familys invitation! Hua Shang couldnt help but cough again. You definitely cant go looking like this! Mr. Hua said matter-of-factly. Ill go now! Dont! Hua Shang reached out to stop Mr. Hua. Mr. Hua immediately pulled Hua Shangs hand and placed it back on the bed. Dont move! Didnt Ding Mao remind you not to move around for three days?! Halfway through Mr. Huas sentence, Ding Mao happened to walk in. Seeing that Mr. Hua was nagging at Hua Shangs bedside, he immediately said with a displeased expression, How many times have I told you? He just woke up and needs to rest! Mr. Hua looked helpless. Although he wanted to refute, Ding Mao was doing this for Hua Shangs health, so he could only relent. Hua Shang looked at Ding Mao with an anxious expression. Doctor Ding, how long will it take for me to go out? Or is there any immediate method There is! Ding Mao didnt look at Hua Shang. Instead, he placed the first aid kit on the table at the side and replied without looking up. When Hua Shang heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in excitement and looked at Ding Mao. Really? What method? Mr. Hua was also nervous and wished that Hua Shang could recover immediately. Ding Mao sneered. If you continue to mess around, I guarantee that you will go see Hades and be reborn immediately! Hua Shang was stunned when he heard this. The corners of Mr. Huas mouth twitched. He wanted to curse Ding Mao, but he knew that it was useless. Ding Mao stuffed a pill into Hua Shangs mouth expressionlessly. Before that lady left, she said that you should wake up today. I didnt believe it at first, but I didnt expect you to wake up before dawn. As Ding Mao spoke, he laughed self-deprecatingly. Ive practiced medicine for decades, but Im actually inferior to a little girl! Mr. Huas face fell when he heard Ding Mao start nagging again. Ever since their benefactor came to diagnose and prescribe medicine for Hua Shang, Ding Maos image went from an aloof spiritual doctor to a weird old man. But ever since Hua Shang woke up, Ding Mao went from a strange old man who constantly questioned their benefactor to her number one fan. It was also from then on that he started nagging. Not only did he nag them about every small matter instructed by their benefactor, but he also didnt forget to educate everyone about medical knowledge. From morning until now, almost everyone in the Hua family had been educated, and Mr. Hua had already memorized the things to take note of. Although Ding Mao was mumbling, his hands didnt stop for even a moment. He followed Kong Ruis instructions and applied silver needles to Hua Shangs major acupuncture points before feeding him another pill. Remember, dont move! Ill come back in half an hour! With that, Ding Mao packed the first aid kit and continued to study the prescription Kong Rui had left behind without even looking at Hua Shang. Hua Shang and Mr. Hua exchanged looks of dismay. After a while, Mr. Hua sighed and sat down by Hua Shangs bed again. I think we should just go straight back to the Nie familys residence! Mr. Hua said helplessly. No! Hua Shang refused without hesitation. Im afraid Ill have to trouble you for this trip. What? You want me to go for you? Mr. Hua pointed at his nose in disbelief. Then, he immediately waved his hand and said, No, no! Mr. Hua thought about it for a moment and explained, Im not worried that there will be any danger on this trip Its just that the invitation clearly states Patriarch Hua. If I go Hua Shang didnt let Mr. Hua continue. Instead, he said softly, Second Uncle, dont worry! Also, tell the Nie familys residence that Hua Shang is seriously injured and is recuperating. Is that appropriate? Will the Nie family take the opportunity to Mr. Hua was even more worried. According to his benefactors previous deduction, the person who secretly attacked Hua Shang was definitely someone from the Nie family. Telling the Nie family that Hua Shang had yet to recover from his serious injuries was firstly to tell them that Hua Shang wasnt dead, and secondly, to give them a chance to attack again! The more Mr. Hua thought about it, the more he felt that this was a feasible plan. Hua Shang shook his head gently. Second Uncle, the Nie family poisoned me but didnt kill me directly, so they definitely dont want me to die now. Second Uncle, just go this time and find out what they want to do! Chapter 242 - 242 Delivering Tea 242 Delivering Tea Well The waiter of Tianxiang Restaurant carried a small box of tea leaves to the entrance of Fragrant Garden. This was the first time he had come to such a place in his life. He immediately swallowed hard when he saw the dazzling decorations in front of the door. Goodness! This place is much more imposing than Tianxiang Restaurant! No wonder so many high-ranking officials and nobles like to come here! The waiter kept muttering, but his footsteps were cautious. He had just taken two steps forward when he saw a gorgeously dressed woman walking over quickly. Yo, this young man looks unfamiliar! When the brothel keeper saw that the waiter was dressed like a servant, she didnt look down on him, but she didnt lead him in directly. When the waiter saw the brothel keeper, he immediately lowered his head and didnt dare to look at her. He handed the tea box in his hand forward. This was ordered by a girl from Tianxiang Restaurant today. She asked me to send it over later. The brothel keeper looked down at the box. It was an exquisite box, and the aroma of tea leaves emitted from it. It didnt seem fake. A girl? Could it be that it was ordered by her master? However, her master had gone out early this morning and had yet to return Is the girl youre talking about the girl living here? What does she look like? The brothel keeper asked again to confirm just in case. The waiter stammered, but he didnt know how to describe her. After a long while, he simply said, A very beautiful girl. Hearing the waiters words, the brothel keeper couldnt help but chuckle. She turned slightly to make way and beckoned him in. Look, which girl here isnt beautiful?! Huh? Upon being asked by the brothel keeper, the waiter looked into the door and saw a few girls looking in their direction curiously. They were smiling as they chatted about something. The waiter immediately blushed and his palms began to sweat. No its not them! The brothel keeper turned around and said to the girls, What are you looking at?! Hurry up and prepare! Guests are coming tonight! The girls snickered as they turned to leave. The waiter heaved a sigh of relief, but the tea box in his hand felt even heavier. These these tea leaves After the commotion just now, the waiter stuttered even more. He had seen many good-looking girls before, but those people had never given him the time of say. It was already a blessing for them to pay him any attention at all. How could he have a chance to stand in front of a group of girls and be watched by them like just now? The waiters face turned redder as he thought about it. When the brothel keeper saw the waiters bashful look, she chuckled. Since you cant tell me who ordered it, I cant accept it. Then, what should I do? The waiter was in a difficult position. The brothel keeper thought about it for a moment and said, Why dont you sit in the tea shed outside for a while and wait until you see the girl you mentioned? The waiter looked helpless, but the brothel keeper had no intention of backing down. She didnt dare to accept things from others so easily anymore! Back when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan was still around, she had almost been stripped naked and tied to a pillar outside the Fragrant Garden because she had once accepted a few things sent by a clan. Although the two current masters didnt seem to have a fetish for abusing people, perhaps they would punish her for causing trouble for them. Just as the brothel keeper was wondering what to do, she saw Kong Rui walking over leisurely. The waiter also saw Kong Rui and as if he had seen his savior, he rushed over with the tea box. As Kong Rui held the gifts she had bought for Kong Yao and Kong Shu with both hands, she almost bumped into the waiter. Eh? Why are you here? Kong Rui looked at the blushing waiter in confusion. Also, your face is The waiter handed the tea box to Kong Rui. Miss, the tea leaves you wanted are here! Before Kong Rui could react, the waiter turned around and was about to run. After Kong Rui hugged the box. she immediately shouted, Stop! Before the waiter could react, he saw a black shadow suddenly appear in front of him. The black shadow reached out and grabbed the waiters shoulder, freezing him in place. Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo, who had suddenly appeared, in satisfaction and gave him an approving look. Ling Nuo immediately raised her chin proudly as she said to the waiter coldly, Why are you running?! Didnt you hear her calling you? The waiter turned to look at Kong Rui aggrievedly. Miss, do you have any other instructions? Chapter 243 - 243 Interrogating the Waiter 243 Interrogating the Waiter Kong Rui didnt look at the waiter. She gave Ling Nuo a look and said, Bring him along. Lets go! Before the waiter could react, he felt the back of his neck being picked up and his feet were in the air. Before he could scream, he felt the sound of wind whistling beside his ears. In the next second, he appeared in the inner courtyard of a residence. The waiter stood rooted to the ground in a daze as he looked at Kong Rui helplessly and fearfully. Then, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Kong Rui. Please spare me! My life is worthless! As he kowtowed and cried, Kong Rui was amused. After Kong Rui gave Ling Nuo another look, Ling Nuo picked the waiter up by the back of his neck. The waiter already had tears on his face and his entire body was trembling. Ling Nuo didnt care if her actions would scare the waiter and said coldly, Listen to her! Youre not allowed to speak unless I tell you to! The waiter was exasperated, but he immediately stopped crying. It was finally quiet. Just as Kong Rui was about to speak, she heard Kong Yao and Kong Shus telepathic message. Master! Youre finally back! The two of them shouted in unison, making Kong Rui feel dizzy again. She frowned as she said to Ling Nuo, Watch over this person. Dont let him run away. Ill be back soon! As Kong Rui spoke, she turned around and entered the room. The waiter looked like he was on the brink of tears as he watched Kong Rui leave. He glanced behind him, but he didnt dare to move. After Ling Nuo let go of the waiters collar, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at the waiter, like she would cut him into pieces if he dared to move. The waiter waited for about half an hour before Kong Rui finally returned. Fortunately, although his entire body was trembling during this period of time, he didnt do anything embarrassing like peeing his pants. When Kong Rui saw that the waiters face was already pale and he was trembling, she frowned and asked Ling Nuo, What did you do to him? Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui innocently. I didnt do anything! Then why is he like this? Kong Rui took a few steps forward and reached out to check the waiters condition. Before she reached him, the waiter fell to the ground and wailed, Miss, let me go! I really dont know anything! This, this is too scary! Kong Rui glanced at Ling Nuo as she said with an impassive expression, He said you were scary! However, Ling Nuo had no intention of taking the blame. Hes talking about you, Miss! Kong Rui had a look of disbelief as she said, How is that possible?! Im beautiful, gentle, and virtuous! The corners of Ling Nuos mouth twitched. She kept feeling that after Miss went out this time, she seemed to have become a different person. She wondered what had happened to Miss! Kong Rui immediately laughed when she saw Ling Nuo looking at her in dismay. Ling Nuo was in a daze when she heard Kong Ruis instructions. Alright! I have something to ask him alone, so leave! Ling Nuo immediately came back to her senses and left. The waiter didnt feel happy when he saw Kong Rui facing him with a smile. He only felt a chill run down his spine. You are from the Lei family, right? Kong Rui smiled, but her question made the waiter shiver. Of course Im not! The waiter stammered in denial, but sweat flowed down his forehead. Kong Rui naturally wouldnt be fooled by the waiters words and immediately reached for the waiters waist. The waiter was shocked and subconsciously shielded an item at his waist. Kong Rui had a smile on her face as she grabbed the waiters wrist with one hand and twisted it into an unnatural angle. The waiter immediately cried out in pain, but he still tried his best to stop Kong Rui. Kong Rui exerted more force, almost causing the waiter to kneel on the ground in pain. She took a small bronze plate from the waiters waist. On it, there was the side profile of a wolf head. The wolf head was the totem of the Lei family, while the side profile of a wolf head was the totem of the Lei familys side branches. Kong Rui originally didnt know the secret of this wolf head. It was only after seeing the few people in the coffin that she studied the various branches of the prominent families. Chapter 244 - 244 Unique Taste 244 Unique Taste The Lei family was originally the ruler of the Lei Continent. A hundred years ago, they were usurped by someone and became a mere noble family in the Lei Continent. The Lei family had suffered for many years and had always wanted to seize back the throne, but they had never succeeded. The Lei family had originally hoped that the family head of this generation would be able to shoulder this heavy responsibility. Unexpectedly, before the family heads ascension ceremony was even completed, the future family head died in the imperial capital! This was also the reason why the Lei familys First Elder risked his life to find the murderer. In order to fight for the throne, the Lei family naturally spread their bloodline branches throughout the Lei Continent and the five continents in order to accumulate strength and pursue greater ambitions. Kong Rui originally thought that the Lei family would only cause trouble at Fragrant Garden, until Kong Rui inadvertently smelled a unique scent on this waiter at the Tianxiang Restaurant that day. Kong Rui had once smelled that scent in the Li familys homes ancestral hall. Although the smell was tainted with the strong smell of blood, Kong Rui still remembered it immediately. It was because the smell was really unique and it was the smell that the Poison Master had been searching many years for! Therefore, Kong Rui immediately recognized that the waiter smelled exactly the same! As for whether the Lei family controlled the Tianxiang Restaurant or if this waiter was the only member of the Lei family, Kong Rui still didnt know. She called the waiter over today to get some information from him. Kong Rui waved the waist token in her hand. Your totem looks very strange. It looks like the Lei familys totem, but its a little different! Where did this waist totem come from? The waiter blinked. This, this was left behind by a guest that day I saw that this waist token was really beautiful, so I secretly hid it! I didnt know that this waist token had such a meaning! As the waiter spoke, he actually cried with an aggrieved expression. When Kong Rui saw the waiter crying, she raised her eyebrows. Clearly, she didnt believe him. However, she didnt continue to ask about the waist token. She just kept it in her palm. She let go of the waiter and took half a step back. You said that your boss hasnt been to the shop for a few days. Do you know where he went? Not planning to let go of any change in his expression, Kong Rui stared at the waiter. The waiters eyes darted around, and his frightened expression was instantly replaced by nervousness. However, it was only for a moment. In the next moment, the waiter recovered his frightened expression. This time, Kong Rui was very sure that the waiter was pretending to be afraid! The waiter clasped his palms together as he begged for mercy. I-I really dont know where my boss has been these past few days! I just heard that my boss seemed to have offended someone, so he went into hiding! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked at the waiter silently. The waiter swallowed hard and lowered his eyes. After a while, he said, Im telling the truth! I really dont know You dont know where your boss went, but youre still working in the shop every day? Kong Rui chuckled and questioned, It seems that you can handle business very well even if your boss isnt around. Your boss made the right choice by hiring you! The waiter immediately lowered his head and shook his head vigorously. Im just doing my job! Doing your job? To gather information? Kong Rui continued to ask. Her unexpected words frightened the waiter so much that he suddenly looked up at Kong Rui. The waiter was stunned for a moment before replying, I dont know what youre talking about! Why gather information?! Kong Rui had a smile on her face as she looked at the waiter, as if she had seen through everything. You dont have to be so nervous. I was just asking! The waiter was obviously relieved. Unexpectedly, Kong Rui continued, You smell a little special. Do you use spices? The waiter was stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned as he asked, Scent? What spice? Ive never used any spices before! Kong Rui sized up the waiter from top to bottom before continuing to ask, Are you really not a member of the Lei family? The waiter was on the brink of tears. He raised one hand to his ear and pointed at the sky as he swore I swear to the heavens that Im definitely not from the Lei family! Please let me go! I really dont know anything! Chapter 245 - 245 The Treasure in the Royal Palace 245 The Treasure in the Royal Palace Kong Rui clenched the waist token in her hand and had no intention of returning it. As the waiter looked at the waist token, his eyebrows twitched, but he didnt ask for it. Kong Rui sized up the waiter and said, Alright! Ill believe you for the time being! However, I still have something I need you to do for me! If you handle it well, there will naturally be a reward. If you dont handle it well The waiter swallowed hard when he heard Kong Ruis words. A smile appeared on Kong Ruis lips. She looked charming, but terrifying as well. Ill send someone to Tianxiang Restaurant every day to cause trouble! At that time, Im afraid you wont be able to answer to your boss, right? Kong Rui didnt believe that the waiter didnt have any faction behind him. The waiter could only agree. Seeing that the waiter didnt quibble anymore, Kong Rui smiled in satisfaction. Since weve reached an agreement, bring this back. Consider it a reward I gave you in advance. The waiter looked at the bead Kong Rui had placed in his hand in surprise. The small pearl was silver-white and shining under the light. As the waiter held the bead with both hands, he blinked and said, This is a treasure. Miss, I cant accept it! Kong Rui smiled as she patted the waiters shoulder. Looks like you know your stuff. This thing is a treasure from the royal family. Bring this to the Tianxiang Restaurant and find a conspicuous place to place it. You can only put it away three days later! Huh? This The waiter was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground again. How was this a treasure? This was simply a huge disaster for Tianxiang Restaurant! Im afraid its inappropriate for the treasure of the royal family to appear in Tianxiang Restaurant. The waiter didnt dare to be too blunt, so he could only tactfully refuse. You dont want to do it? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and her meaning was obvious. The waiter held his breath and gritted his teeth before saying, Alright! Ill do it! However, if something really happens to the Tianxiang Restaurant Dont worry! If anything happens, just mention me! Kong Rui said indifferently. The waiter frowned at Kong Rui and he wondered if there was something wrong with this girl. This would offend the royal family. Why was this girl not afraid at all? Although the waiter was puzzled, there was no way to escape this situation. After he thought about it, he finally sighed and said, Alright! Ill definitely settle this matter for you! Seeing that the waiter finally relented, Kong Rui patted the waiters shoulder again. Dont worry! I wont let you be in danger! The waiters face was filled with skepticism. Then, he bowed to Kong Rui and left. Master, why did you take so long to come back?! I missed you so much! Kong Shu blinked at Kong Rui. Kong Rui stroked the little girls head with affection and smiled as she said, I had something to do! Cultivate as you guys wait for me to return! Kong Yao, on the other hand, had his back facing her and seemed angry. Kong Rui pulled Kong Yao over and couldnt help but laugh when she saw his angry look. Why are you angry? Master, youve changed! Kong Yao was furious as he said to Kong Rui. Oh really? How have I changed? Kong Rui was amused and couldnt help but ask, Have I changed for the better or worse? Kong Yao pouted. You used to bring us along for everything! Now, you either leave us in the Fragrant Garden or let us cultivate in the space, Kong Yao accused her with reproach. Youre unwilling to share anything with us! You dont love us anymore! Chapter 246 - 246 Investigate the Cause 246 Investigate the Cause Hearing Kong Yaos accusation, Kong Rui couldnt help but chuckle. How can I not love you guys?! Its just that what Im going to do now is unsuitable for me to bring you guys along for. Now, I really have something I need you guys to do. Are you guys going? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows at Kong Yao and Kong Shu with a smile. Kong Shu was about to respond when Kong Yao grabbed her. Master must be thinking of a way to prevent us from following her again. She wants to find something boring to brush us off! Kong Rui reached out and poked Kong Yaos angry face. The bouncy feeling made her poke it twice more. Dont worry, this matter will definitely be interesting! Kong Shu couldnt help but ask, What is it? Ill help! I want to go too! Seeing that Kong Shu wanted to snatch credit, Kong Yao immediately expressed his stance. Kong Rui reached out and pinched their little faces before saying, I want you guys to go to Spirit Mountain and help me find out how Nie Yin escaped the trap array. When Kong Yao heard this, he snorted to express his disdain for this mission. Whats there to investigate? How boring! Kong Shu could tell that Kong Rui seemed to be very concerned about this matter, so she asked, Master, do you think theres something fishy about this? Kong Rui nodded at Kong Shu. Yes! With the array formation Chao Bai set up that day, its impossible for Nie Yin to escape from Spirit Mountain alone without any external force entering. We have to think of a way to investigate who this external force is. Otherwise, allowing others to enter the hinterland of Spirit Mountain at will might be disadvantageous to the Demon Abyss! But how can those people enter the Demon Abyss so easily? Arent they very afraid of the Demon Abyss? Kong Shu asked. Previously, when she heard Her Highness and the others in the royal family mention the Demon Abyss, they always sounded afraid and resentful. Kong Rui shook her head. No! Theyre not afraid. They just havent found a chance to resist the Demon Abyss and exploit it! I definitely cant give them this chance! Kong Rui emphasized again. The last time Nie Yin and Li Ling appeared outside Spirit Mountain, it probably caused alarm. Its just that at that time, I didnt know about the queen and the Li familys scheme! Now that I know, I definitely cant let them have the chance to hurt the Demon Abyss! Kong Shu and Kong Yao immediately nodded. Alright! Well definitely find out the reason! Kong Rui smiled as she stroked the two little fellows cheeks. Alright! Ill leave it to you two! The two little fellows transformed into two dazzling lights in front of Kong Rui and scurried out of her room. As soon as the two spirit beasts left, Kong Rui heard a commotion in the front hall of Fragrant Garden. It seemed that the guests the brothel keeper had mentioned had arrived. Kong Rui couldnt be bothered to deal with these things. Although she was a little curious about those guests, she just had to wait for Ling Nuo to return and report the situation. Kong Rui hadnt cultivated seriously in a long while. Ever since her spiritual power and magic power collided last time, there seemed to be a flux surging in her body. In the past two days, Kong Rui felt as if something was about to rush out of her dantian and it made her feel uneasy. Kong Rui sat cross-legged on the bed as she used her inner vision to check the abnormality in her body. However, when she searched her body, she didnt find anything unusual. Since theres nothing unusual, hurry up and cultivate! Dont waste the pills Chao Bai left behind! Kong Rui thought to herself. After she closed her eyes, she adjusted her internal breath and activated her spiritual power to cultivate. Half a day passed before Kong Rui slowly opened her eyes. Why arent those two little fellows back yet? Kong Rui stood up and walked to the window. As soon as she opened the window, she saw two lights flash into the room. Chapter 247 - 247 Night Beast 247 Night Beast Master, were back! Kong Yao transformed into a little boy and threw himself into Kong Ruis arms. Kong Rui reached out as Kong Yaos soft body pounced into her arms. Kong Shu transformed into a little girl and rushed into Kong Ruis arms as well. As Kong Rui sized up the two little fellows, she suddenly exclaimed in surprise, Have the two of you grown taller? Kong Yao looked up at Kong Rui excitedly. Master, you just realized it?! The two of us have grown up! Kong Rui let go of the two little fellows and took two steps back to size them up. As expected, the two little fellows had already grown from three to four years old to seven or eight years old. How did this happen? Kong Rui asked curiously. Could it be that you two encountered some fortuitous opportunity? How impressive of you to guess it! Kong Yaos eyes lit up. Kong Shu also smiled, revealing two rows of perfectly aligned teeth. We encountered a Night Beast and even sucked it dry! When Kong Yao heard Kong Shu reveal it all on her own, he immediately roared angrily, How can you do this?! We agreed to tell master together! Kong Shu stuck out her tongue. I couldnt help it! Youre always like this! You just want to snatch our masters attention! Kong Yao was even angrier. Kong Shu wasnt to be outdone and she shouted at Kong Yao, Youve been by masters side for so long. I just returned Kong Rui was exasperated by their argument. Kong Rui couldnt help but separate the two little fellows who were about to fight and she shouted at the two of them, Stop! Stop arguing! Which one of you will tell me what the Night Beast looks like? Where did it come from? Kong Rui had seen records of Night Beasts in ancient books before, but most of those records were very vague. Even what the Night Beast looked like was unclear. Although Kong Yao and Kong Shu were young, they were the descendants of ancient spirit beasts after all, so they naturally knew the species and levels of spirit beasts much better. When Kong Yao heard Kong Ruis question, he immediately grabbed her hand and said, Master! Ill tell you! The Night Beast first came from the distant Western Continent. Its called a reindeer over there. The Night Beast is huge, much larger than the spirit beasts we usually see on the five continents. Kong Shu glared at Kong Yao and continued, Night Beasts are famous for their nocturnal activities and are rarely ever tamed. Therefore, most of them appear alone in dark forests. We didnt expect to encounter a Night Beast on Spirit Mountain this time! It was simply too unexpected! Kong Yao interrupted again. Moreover, that Night Beast appeared to be an adult and was close to breaking through. If not for the two of us joining forces, Im afraid we wouldnt have been able to defeat it so easily! If Night Beasts are so powerful, why havent I heard of it in the Demon Abyss before? Kong Rui couldnt help but be curious. If such a terrifying spirit beast really appeared on Spirit Mountain, the Demon Abyss should have sensed it long ago! Kong Yao frowned as he pondered over it seriously. Kong Shu had never lived in the Demon Abyss, so she naturally didnt know the situation in the Demon Abyss. However, Kong Yao had been following Kong Rui, so he was also puzzled by Kong Ruis question. Master, youre right! If this beast was already on Spirit Mountain, it should have been discovered very quickly! Kong Yao shook his head and looked like he was thinking hard about it. Did someone else bring it over? Kong Shu suggested. Kong Rui bit her lip as she thought about it for a moment. In that case, this Night Beast probably has a master. As for who its owner is and how that person actually raised such a spirit beast Kong Rui frowned as she pondered over it. She felt that this matter was related to the five great clans. Since we sucked that Night Beast dry, will its master find trouble with us? Kong Shu was a little worried. Seeing the frown on her face, Kong Rui immediately smiled and reached out to gently smooth out the creases. Dont worry! Im here! Lets talk about it first. Has the matter I asked you guys to do been settled?! Kong Yao spoke first, Master, we discovered that there are many corpses that have been bitten clean by spirit beasts in the periphery of Spirit Mountain. Chapter 248 - 248 Queens Goddaughter 248 Queens Goddaughter Master, we also discovered something else on Spirit Mountain. It might be related to what you asked us to investigate, Kong Yao suddenly said secretively. Kong Rui frowned slightly and was about to blame Kong Yao for being so secretive when she heard him speak. We found that evil womans corpse and that ugly fellow with the big tail! Kong Yao said with a disgusted expression. Kong Rui was stunned at first and was clearly baffled about who Kong Yao was talking about. Only then did Kong Shu explain, Its the corpse of the woman who always wears purple clothes. The corpse of the flying snake was disassembled until only bones were left. Thats right! That corpse has already been bitten until theres nothing left! However, I recognized that damn flying snake at a glance! Kong Yao wasnt to be outdone. You mean Zi Xuan and her flying snake from High Heaven Pavilion? Kong Rui blinked in disbelief. Kong Shu nodded heavily. That womans clothes were tattered, and her flesh had been bitten to pieces. However, the flying snake beside her was even worse. Only a skeleton was left! Kong Rui looked puzzled when she heard Kong Shus description. I know that Zi Xuan and the flying snakes corpses were thrown to Spirit Mountain, but if the spirit beasts of Spirit Mountain ate their corpses, there shouldnt be any bones left! I dont think it was done by the spirit beasts of Spirit Mountain! Kong Yao continued, I summoned two spirit beasts to ask. They said that a group of crazy people attacked that woman and the flying snake. A group of crazy people? Could it have been Nie Yin and the others? Kong Rui exclaimed in surprise. That means Nie Yin already knows that Zi Xuan is dead. I think so. Kong Yao nodded and then said, We encountered that Night Beast near those corpses! It seemed to be looking for something. When it saw us, it rushed forward without any hesitation. We didnt want to kill it, but we didnt expect it to be so aggressive, so Kong Yao looked like he didnt do so willingly. When Kong Rui saw Kong Yaos sheepish expression, she was amused. Kong Shu pulled Kong Ruis arm. Master, that Night Beast was really strange. It seemed to be very hostile to us. At that time, we just wanted to find some clues related to Nie Yin from those corpses, but it acted as if we had touched its things and rushed over without a care. If not for the two of us joining forces, Im afraid it would have been very difficult to defeat it! When Kong Rui heard Kong Shus words, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. Are you saying that the Night Beast was guarding the corpses of Nie Yins subordinates? Kong Shu thought about it for a while before nodding heavily. That seems to be the case! But why does it care so much about those corpses? Someone probably sent it there! Kong Rui was even more certain of her guess now. This Night Beast was probably raised by the Nie family! The Night Beast was sucked dry by you two? Kong Rui looked at the two little fellows again. Kong Yao patted his stomach as he nodded heavily and said, Thats right! Theres nothing left! Wheres the skin? Kong Rui confirmed again. Kong Yao and Kong Shu exchanged looks. Its still on Spirit Mountain! Kong Ruis eyes darted around before she said to the two of them, Then go to Spirit Mountain again and bring back the Night Beasts skin! Kong Yao and Kong Shu looked at each other again. Although they didnt know what Kong Rui wanted to do, they didnt hesitate to follow her orders. After the two of them received the order, they transformed into spirit beasts again before rushing out of Fragrant Garden. Miss, something bad has happened! Ling Nuos voice sounded outside Kong Ruis room. After Kong Rui opened the door, she saw Ling Nuo looking at her anxiously. Whats wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Kong Rui asked. She was already used to Ling Nuo acting flustered. I heard that after a young lady from the Li family entered the royal family a few days ago, she was accepted as the queens goddaughter and the queen is currently arranging her marriage with Young Master Nie! Ling Nuo couldnt help but lick her dry lips. Chapter 249 - 249 The Queens Scheme 249 The Queens Scheme Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she was a little surprised by this news, she wasnt panicking. Is this what you mean by bad news? Miss, havent you been paying attention to the Li family? Isnt this important news? Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui in confusion. Kong Rui was in no hurry to respond. Instead, she fell into deep thought. Li Han was the queens niece. Now that Wen Qiong was dead, it was normal for the queen to acknowledge her as her goddaughter. However, why did the queen think so highly of Nie Yin? Why would she want her goddaughter to marry Nie Yin as well? Could it be that the queen and Nie Yin were using this marriage to make a deal? Kong Rui was pondering over it when she heard Ling Nuo mutter, I also heard that the First Elder of the Li family was so angry that he fell ill when he heard that Miss Li Han was left in the royal family. In my opinion, isnt this a good thing? The queen is a member of the Li family to begin with. Now that she has acknowledged the daughter of the Li family as her goddaughter, the Li family should feel even more honored! But the First Elder of the Li family seems to have suffered a huge grievance. As Kong Rui listened to Ling Nuos analysis, she was even more certain that Li Han must have another reason for staying in the royal family, and the First Elder of the Li family must know this reason! Kong Rui thought for a moment and asked Ling Nuo, Is there any news from Tong Sheng? Ling Nuo shook her head. I heard that after the First Elder of the Li family brought Tong Sheng into the royal family that day, he didnt come back. This old man is quite pitiful. Hes still in the royal family despite his poor health. I wonder if hes dead or alive! Kong Rui didnt care about the Li familys First Elder. Instead, she was even more worried aboue the fact that Tong Sheng didnt leave the royal family yet. However, Hua Shang was seriously injured and couldnt enter the royal family. Otherwise, she really wanted to use the Hua familys power to enter the royal family to investigate the situation immediately! Thinking of this, Kong Rui patted Ling Nuos shoulder and said, You investigated it well! Continue to help me keep an eye on the royal family and the various clans. Im going out for a while! If Kong Shu and Kong Yao return, tell them to wait for me here! With that, Kong Rui quickly rushed out before Ling Nuo could ask. Ling Nuo followed closely beside Kong Rui. Miss, I cant let you go out alone anymore. Otherwise, Young Master will definitely kill me! Kong Rui stopped and glanced at Ling Nuo as she said, Its not convenient for you to come! Dont worry, that place is very safe! Seeing that Ling Nuo didnt seem to believe her, Kong Rui added, If anything happens, Ill explain it to your young master. However, Ling Nuo looked exasperated. Miss, if something really happens, how are you going to explain it to Young Master?! Only then did Kong Rui realize that her words didnt make sense, so she immediately smiled and said, In short, dont worry! Ill definitely be back in the afternoon! Ling Nuo knew that with Kong Ruis temper, she wouldnt bring her along no matter how much she begged. Ling Nuos eyes darted around before she said to Kong Rui obediently, Alright! Miss! Dont worry. Go out and get busy! Ill take good care of this place! Kong Rui frowned at Ling Nuo. She had a feeling that this fellow was plotting something. However, she still had something very important to confirm with Hua Shang, so she couldnt delay any longer. She nodded at Ling Nuo and left without looking back. The brothel keeper looked at Kong Rui, who was in a hurry to leave, and sighed helplessly. Why am I so unlucky?! Fragrant Garden is being treated as an inn! I know that youre the masters, but you should at least share some of the work! After the brothel keeper finished speaking, she saw a servant raise a chair high to stack it on the table on the other side. The brothel keeper screamed as she rushed over. Stop! She poked the servants shoulder with one hand as she scolded fiercely, Are you going to compensate me if you rub off my good paint? Can you afford it? The brothel keeper sighed heavily. Seriously! Youre always causing trouble for me! How can Fragrant Garden operate without me?! As the brothel keeper spoke, she fanned herself to calm herself down. Alright, alright! Dont just stand there! Hurry up and get to work! Hey you, move the boxes of things that the guests brought yesterday to the backyard first! Well deal with them when the masters come back! As the brothel keeper looked at the busy crowd, she sighed again. Chapter 250 - 250 Yin Lings Provocation 250 Yin Lings Provocation What did you say? Tianming hasnt returned? Nie Yin frowned and glared at the reporting guard. Yes! The guard was a little hesitant, but he continued to report, There was no news after Tianming went to the Spirit Mountain to find Pavilion Master Zi Xuans corpse. Then send someone to find him! Nie Yin slapped the bedboard under him angrily, but he knew that what he had said was simply impossible. The terrain of Spirit Mountain was complicated. If not for Tianming leading the way, Nie Lin wouldnt have been able to find Nie Yin and the others. Now that Tianming hadnt returned, who could accurately find the location of Spirit Mountain? Ever since he brought Tianming here to raise him, Tianming had never left for such a long time without any news. This time, Tianming was probably doomed! Nie Yin had already prepared for the worst, but he still refused to give up and instructed people to search around Spirit Mountain. No matter what, he had to work hard to find Tianming, even if only his corpse was left Tianming had saved him twice, so he couldnt give up just like that! Nie Yins face turned pale, and he fainted again right after. When Yin Ling walked into Nie Yins room, Nie Yins servant was rushing out to find a spiritual doctor to treat him. Lord Yin Ling! The servant immediately bowed when he saw Yin Ling. Nie Lin hated receiving these people from the royal family, but because Nie Yin was injured, he had no choice but to bear this responsibility for the time being. When he saw the servant rushing out, he realized that something must have happened to Nie Yin again. When the servant saw Nie Lin, he immediately reported, Young Master has fainted again. Ill go find a spiritual doctor now! Hurry up and go! Nie Lin raised his voice, which made Yin Ling frown. Yin Ling glanced into the room and said, What a coincidence. Why did Young Master Nie faint at this time? The queen is still waiting to discuss important matters with him in the royal family! Nie Lins expression darkened when he heard Yin Lings indifferent words. Lord Yin Ling, my nephew is seriously injured and hasnt recovered yet, but the queen keeps inviting him over. When will his body be able to recover?! If you think its troublesome to invite people from the Nie family, why dont you find someone else next time?! Hearing Nie Lins words, Yin Ling sneered. How could I dare to find it troublesome?! The queen trusts me, so she asked me to come to the Nie familys residence to invite Young Master Nie. If it were anyone else, the queen wouldnt trust them! However, Young Master Nie keeps fainting, so Im afraid the queen will be puzzled. I wonder how I will report to the queen this time. Elder Nie, please enlighten me! When Nie Lin heard Yin Lings sarcastic words, he wished he could punch Yin Lings face. However, Nie Yin had advised him a few times that now wasnt the time to go against the queen, so he could only suppress his temper. Nie Lin took a deep breath and said to Yin Ling, Lord Yin Ling, just report the truth. When he feels better, hell definitely go to the royal family to apologize to the queen! Yin Ling glanced at Nie Yin, who was lying on the bed, again. Then, he covered his mouth and nose with one hand as he said, I dont know when Young Master Nies body will recover. If I stay here for too long, the queen will probably blame me. Young Master Nie has been treated for so long, but still hasnt improved, so I think its better to just fire the attending spirit doctor! With that, Yin Ling strode towards the front courtyard. As Nie Lin looked at Yin Lings back figure, he really wanted to kick him. However, before he could move, Yin Ling turned around first, startling Nie Lin. Do you have any other instructions? The corners of Yin Lings mouth curled up as she looked at Nie Lin and said, You dont look too good either, so you have to take care of your body! With that, Yin Ling smiled and left quickly. As Nie Lin stood behind Yin Ling, he gritted his teeth and said, Lord Yin Ling, take care. I wont see you out! He tried his best to adjust his aura so that he wouldnt rush forward and kill Yin Ling! Ever since Nie Yin returned from the royal family, Yin Lings attitude towards the Nie family had changed from respectful to condescending. Nie Lin didnt know if Yin Lings current attitude was the same as the queens. However, no matter what, the queen had summoned Nie Yin to the palace several times in the past few days while completely ignoring Nie Yins poor health. Nie Lin really couldnt take it anymore. If Yin Ling came again, Nie Lin would definitely find a few unfamiliar faces to teach him a lesson! As Nie Lin was thinking about it, he heard coughing from the room. Nie Yin was awake! Nie Lin rushed into Nie Yins room without hesitation. Chapter 251 - 251 Going to the Hua Familys Home 251 Going to the Hua Familys Home How are you? Why did you suddenly faint again? Nie Lin looked at Nie Yin with concern. Seeing that Nie Yins expression was sulky and sorrowful, he was even more worried. Nie Yin hesitated a few times, but he didnt dare to say it out loud, for fear that his words would come true. In the end, Nie Yin sighed and said to Nie Lin, I heard that Yin Ling came just now? At the mention of Yin Ling, Nie Lins expression became distorted. That damned fellow! He comes to our home with the queens decree every day to show off! Ill definitely seize the opportunity to teach him a lesson one day! Upon hearing Nie Lins irritated tone, Nie Yin knew that Nie Lin could no longer tolerate Yin Ling. However, no matter what, they couldnt offend Yin Ling now, let alone the queen! Nie Yin comforted Nie Lin softly, Wait a while longer. Ive made arrangements already At that time, well capture that guy and teach him a lesson! When Nie Lin heard Nie Yin say these words so weakly, he sighed helplessly. Youre in such poor health now, so you should think of a way to recuperate first before discussing anything else! Nie Lin changed the topic and pointed at the spirit doctor who was treating Nie Yin. Those spiritual doctors are all useless. You havent recovered even after so long! Coincidentally, Nie Yins servant invited the spiritual doctor over at this time. Upon hearing this, the spiritual doctor was immediately so frightened that he didnt even dare to step through the door! Nie Lin glared at the spiritual doctor and said, What are you standing there for? Hurry up and treat Young Master! The spiritual doctor didnt dare to delay and rushed to Nie Yins side with his head lowered. When he saw the spiritual doctor treat Nie Yin, Nie Lin walked to the door and stopped the servant who had just gone out. How did Young Master faint? Nie Lin asked the servant with a frown. When the servant glanced into the room and saw that Nie Yin was resting with his eyes closed, he gritted his teeth and said to Nie Lin, Theres been no news of Tianming since that day. Im afraid The servant didnt finish his sentence, but Nie Lin already knew what he meant. Send someone to find Tianming immediately! No matter what, we must find him! Nie Lin ordered coldly. The servant bowed as he replied, Ive already sent someone to look for him according to Young Masters instructions! Nie Lin glanced at Nie Yin in the room again before sighing heavily. The Empires trip is really complicated! We have to settle things here and leave as soon as possible! As Nie Lin spoke, a strange look flashed across his eyes. Get a few people to follow me out of the residence! Yes! The servant didnt dare to ask further and bowed after receiving the order. Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua familys residence. As soon as she approached the door, she was recognized by the servant she had seen before. The servant rushed over with an excited smile. Benefactor, youre finally here! Young Master and the others are waiting for you! Seeing the servants overly excited expression, Kong Rui knew that Hua Shang had woken up. Bring me in, Kong Rui said calmly without any emotion. The servant secretly marveled to himself that Kong Rui was really brilliant! Although she looked young, she definitely had outstanding talent. Otherwise, how could she treat the young master so quickly and act like she didnt care about claiming credit?! The more the servant thought about it, the more he admired Kong Rui. He felt admiration and he became even more respectful towards Kong Rui. After leading Kong Rui to the inner courtyard, the servant walked straight to Hua Shangs room. Kong Rui paused for a moment. Although she didnt stop, she asked, Dont you have to report it first? Although Kong Rui had been led the way the previous few times she came, the servants still had to report to their master before they could lead her in. Why was this servant so bold this time? Chapter 252 - 252 Divine Doctors Little Master 252 Divine Doctors Little Master Madam, youre the Hua familys benefactor! Young Master and Second Master have instructed that youre an esteemed guest, so we can bring you into Young Masters inner courtyard directly! The servant replied happily. Kong Rui didnt expect the Hua family to really treat her as one of their own. Since she could enter and exit freely, things would be much more convenient in the future. As Kong Rui followed the servant to Hua Shangs room, she bumped into Ding Mao, who was about to get the medicine. As soon as Ding Mao saw Kong Rui, he immediately rushed forward excitedly. Little Master, youre finally here! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but avoided Ding Maos outstretched hand and chuckled as she asked, Doctor Ding, who are you calling? Ding Mao was stunned for a moment, and a blush actually appeared on his slightly wrinkled face. Your medical skills are brilliant., so I admire you. Consider this as my apology for my previous ignorant behavior! Dont! Kong Rui immediately raised her hand and rejected him. I dont deserve to be called a master. Doctor Ding, dont give me this sort of title! After Kong Rui finished speaking, without waiting for Ding Maos response, she asked, Hows Hua Shang? Im here to see how hes recovering! At the mention of Hua Shang, Ding Mao revealed an even more excited expression. Young Master Hua has been able to get out of bed and take a few steps after he woke up yesterday! Youre really a miracle doctor! Youre an expert! Kong Rui didnt want to listen to Ding Maos flattery, so she quickened her pace and rushed into Hua Shangs room. As soon as she walked into Hua Shangs room, Kong Rui bumped into Mr. Hua, who had come out to welcome her. When Mr. Hua saw Kong Rui, he couldnt help but smile. Kong Rui! Youre finally here! Kong Rui nodded and didnt chat with Mr. Hua anymore. She walked to Hua Shangs bed quickly. Hua Shang was sitting by the bed. Although his face was still pale, he seemed to have regained some strength. Kong Rui, youre here! When Hua Shang saw Kong Rui, he immediately wanted to get up and greet her. Kong Rui went forward and pushed Hua Shang back to the bed. Then, she picked up Hua Shangs wrist to check his pulse. Kong Rui wasnt familiar with pulse diagnosis. Although the Poison Master had taught her some basic methods back then, she had only learned these techniques from a medical book later on. Kong Rui frowned as she checked on Hua Shang. Mr. Hua stood at the side with his mouth shut. Ding Mao, who was about to get the medicine, instructed the child beside him to get it instead. Then, he stayed behind to watch Kong Rui diagnose Hua Shang, for fear that he would miss any details. Kong Rui ignored the others and focused on Hua Shang. Hua Shang looked down at Kong Ruis hand and saw that her fair hand was on his pale wrist. In contrast, Kong Ruis hand looked soft and delicate. Hua Shang was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Kong Rui had already retracted her hand. The person who planted the poison is really ruthless! Kong Rui gritted her teeth. Although she already had some guesses about the person who planted the poison, she didnt dare to jump to conclusions without confirming things. Gu poison wasnt like ordinary poison and a single mistake could put Hua Shangs life in danger. Madam, are you saying that the poison hasnt been detoxed? Mr. Hua looked at Hua Shang worriedly. Hua Shang didnt seem to care about his own health. Instead, he asked Kong Rui, Did you bring news from the royal family this time? Not knowing how he guessed her thoughts, Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in surprise. Hua Shang smiled and said, The last time you borrowed a carriage to enter the royal family, Hua Shang guessed that you might be related to the royal family. This time, when Hua Shang was poisoned, you seemed to have guessed who the person who poisoned him was, so I think youre either from the five great clans or the royal family. Chapter 253 - 253 Announcement to the World 253 Announcement to the World Hearing Hua Shangs words, Kong Rui gritted her teeth and squeezed out a smile. Sometimes, its not good to be too smart! However, Hua Shang smiled indifferently. No matter what your background is, I will remember how many times you saved me! If you have any instructions in the future, the Hua family will definitely help! Hearing Hua Shangs solemn words, Kong Rui felt an unprecedented sense of trust. Kong Rui revealed a sincere smile and said to Hua Shang, If I need the Hua family one day, I wont be polite! The smile on Hua Shangs face deepened. Its my honor! Kong Rui carefully checked the poison in Hua Shangs body. Although the Gu poison had not been cleared, the damage to his body had been reduced to the lowest level. After Kong Rui wrote another prescription and handed it to Ding Mao, she instructed him to give Hua Shang the medicine on time according to the dosage and method on the prescription. After confirming that Hua Shangs situation was stable, Kong Rui came to Mr. Huas side. I need your help with something now. I wonder Madam, just tell me. Even if you want me to die Mr. Hua was immediately about to swear. Kong Rui immediately stopped Mr. Hua. No! Theres no need! Its not that serious! Mr. Hua, please follow me, Kong Rui said as she led Mr. Hua out of Hua Shangs room. Kong Rui left the Hua family in a good mood. When she first came to the imperial capital, she was alone and surrounded by dangerous people. After meeting Chao Bai, Kong Rui gained some support, but she couldnt completely trust him. After all, Chao Bais identity was still a mystery. Now that she had the Hua familys help, Kong Rui finally had more confidence. She finally had someone who could support her outside the Demon Abyss! Kong Rui looked at the occasional notices along the street as she walked. Kong Rui, who originally didnt care about national news, was attracted by a notice. After she walked forward and read the contents of the notice, her expression darkened. Some passersby were also looking at the notice, and some were pointing at it. The Li familys daughter, Li Han, became the queens goddaughter and even got engaged to the Nie familys Nie Yin? The passerby held his chin with one hand and shook his head as he read the content of the notice. I heard that something happened to the princess earlier. It seems to be true! But why did she acknowledge a goddaughter so quickly? Moreover, the candidate for the son-in-law hasnt changed? Thats right! How sad will the princess be?! An old woman sighed as she said, Men are really heartless! Back then, I thought the princess and the young master of the Nie family were a match made in heaven. Now, it seems like theyre just so-so! In my opinion, Li Han is quite capable as to make the queen acknowledge her as her goddaughter in such a short period of time and even bestowed a marriage to the Nie family! Some people admired Li Hans capabilities. Shes not that capable! Its just the queens way of winning the Li family over! Someone retorted immediately. Now, the queen doesnt have a daughter, and its equivalent to having no heir. Ever since the last spirit beast competition, the Li family has been much more distant from the queen. If the queen wants to stabilize her position in the empire, she needs a suitable heir. The other great clans are not legitimate, and which small clan in the empire can compete with the Li family? Choosing Li Han is the queens only choice! Upon hearing that persons analysis, someone snorted. Are you stupid? The queen has been afraid of the Li family for a long time, so how could she give the Li family a chance to turn the tables on her? Besides, have you all forgotten what happened to the Li family a while ago? The Li family is That person suddenly lowered his voice. The Li family is suspected of colluding with the Demon Clan! Dont tell me you guys have forgotten about this? Chapter 254 - 254 Caught 254 Caught Kong Rui stood in front of the notice as she listened to everyones discussion. She felt that the fact that the queen had accepted Li Han as her goddaughter was very fishy. However, it was better to go to the royal family personally to investigate than to listen to their discussion. However, Hua Shangs condition wasnt suitable for traveling yet. If she wanted to enter the royal family, she would probably have to wait for a while. Kong Rui was wondering if there was any other way to hear the news faster when she saw the Lei familys carriage drive past. The carriage was driving very fast and almost knocked down the surrounding stalls. The stall owners pointed at the carriage and cursed, but the carriage had no intention of stopping. Kong Rui looked in the direction the carriage was traveling to. It seemed to be Tianxiang Restaurant. The Lei family was in such a hurry to go to the Tianxiang Restaurant because the thing she had asked the waiter to do. However, she didnt expect the Lei family to go to the Tianxiang Restaurant so brazenly during the day to deal with this matter. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry to chase after them. After all, her goal wasnt to see the Lei family fretting. Kong Rui walked back to Fragrant Garden. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Ling Nuo looking around anxiously. As soon as Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui, she immediately ran forward. Miss, something bad has happened! When Kong Rui heard this, she was no longer nervous. She only felt a sense of powerlessness. When would something good happen? Kong Rui didnt ask this question. She only asked the flustered Ling Nuo, Whats wrong? Didnt I ask you to wait for Kong Shu and Kong Yao to return Thats right! Something happened to them! Ling Nuo immediately reported anxiously before Kong Rui could finish. When Kong Rui heard this news, her eyes widened. What did you say? How did something happen to the two of them? What happened? Ling Nuo looked around, as if she was worried that someone was eavesdropping. Kong Rui knew what Ling Nuo meant, so she said, Lets talk inside! This time, the two of them didnt pass through the hall. Instead, they climbed over the tall wall of Fragrant Garden. As soon as she entered Kong Ruis room, Ling Nuo immediately reported anxiously, A man in plain green clothes came to deliver a note just now. I didnt take it to heart at first. The brothel keeper even said that she would personally give it to you when she returned. However, I saw two feathers in the note, so I became vigilant. Feather? Kong Ruis expression became even tenser. Yes! I once saw such a feather in your room, so I snatched the note from the brothel keeper. Ling Nuo spoke faster and looked even more nervous. The note said that the other party treated Kong Shu and Kong Yao as children raised in Fragrant Garden, so they kidnapped them. What does the other party want? Not knowing who she had provoked, Kong Rui asked anxiously. The other party only said that Fragrant Garden has offended someone they shouldnt have recently and done something they shouldnt have done. They asked Fragrant Garden to keep a low profile and shut us down for a month. Ling Nuo took out the note with two feathers and handed it to Kong Rui. After Kong Rui glanced at the note, she was even more puzzled. Is the other party targeting Fragrant Garden? Yes! Ling Nuo nodded and replied, I also feel that the other party doesnt know Kong Shu and Kong Yaos true identities. They might have only treated them as ordinary children raised here. They probably dont know their relationship with you, Ling Nuo guessed. Hearing Ling Nuos words, Kong Rui finally relaxed a little. If the other party was only targeting Fragrant Garden, he probably didnt know Kong Shu and Kong Yaos true identities. Otherwise, why would they turn a blind eye to the two ancient spirit beasts in front of them? However, who was the other party? He actually kidnapped Kong Yao and Kong Shu at the same time? It seemed that there were still some factions that Kong Rui had not noticed in the imperial capital! Chapter 255 - 255 Fragrant Garden Closes 255 Fragrant Garden Closes Although Kong Yao and Kong Shu had been captured, their lives didnt seem to be in danger. Kong Rui couldnt guess the other partys identity, but she had other thoughts about the other partys request. The closure of Fragrant Garden actually wasnt a big deal to Kong Rui. After all, she didnt take the management of Fragrant Garden to heart anyway. She only obtained some useful information from the customers occasionally. Those girls were very obedient. If she asked them to spread the news, they would spread it without being suspected. If Fragrant Garden really closed, Kong Rui would probably have some difficulties obtaining information. However, these days, she had been wandering around the imperial capital and found a few good channels to obtain information from. Perhaps it wasnt impossible to let Fragrant Garden close down for a while. However, Kong Rui didnt intend to let the other party do whatever she wanted. After she found out the other partys identity, she would definitely make him pay the price for everything he had done today! Kong Rui told the brothel keeper that Fragrant Garden would close down for a month. Unexpectedly, when the brothel keeper heard the news, she froze in astonishment, then sat down on the ground and wailed. What kind of sin did I commit?! Fragrant Garden is a business I worked so hard to maintain! Why is it suddenly closing down?! How am I going to survive in the future?! Kong Rui frowned at the brothel keeper who was sitting on the ground and crying. Ling Nuo couldnt help but scratch her ears. The girls also gathered at the side and discussed if Fragrant Garden had encountered any operational difficulties. Kong Rui didnt intend to explain too much. She only said to the brothel keeper, I promise you that Fragrant Garden will definitely reopen after a month! The brothel keeper stopped crying and looked up at Kong Rui. Master, I know I dont have the right to ask you the reason, but Fragrant Garden is a famous venue in the imperial capital. If it really closes at this time, what will happen to the banquet seats booked by the officials and nobles? When Kong Rui heard the brothel keepers words, she felt that although the brothel keeper was very fussy, she was actually a business-minded woman. Although she received a heavy blow, she quickly accepted this reality and looked for problems to solve. Kong Rui admired the brothel keepers adaptability. Seeing Kong Rui staring at her with bright eyes, the brothel keeper immediately felt a little baffled. Master, dont look at me like that! If we dont have any business this month, dont expect me to pay these girls and servants! When Kong Rui heard the brothel keepers words, she remembered that there was still this problem to solve. Although they had closed for the past few days, these girls and servants couldnt be dismissed because of this. When Kong Rui thought of her destitution, she immediately felt a sense of awkwardness. It seemed that she had to think of a way to earn more money! Seeing that Kong Rui had taken her words to heart, the brothel keeper felt much better. Master, I have to remind you that Fragrant Garden is quite famous in the imperial capital, so its better not to let those unrelated people appear here! Kong Rui knew that the brothel keeper was talking about the waiter who had been waiting at the door that day. Kong Rui didnt want to explain too much about the waiter. After all, it was better for the brothel keeper to know less. Youre only in charge of the garden. As for who I interact with and who I receive, you dont have to worry about it! Kong Ruis expression darkened as she instructed the brothel keeper. The brothel keepers expression froze, but then she nodded at Kong Rui. These days, Kong Rui rarely ordered them around, so the brothel keeper was uncomfortable with Kong Ruis sudden order. However, even though Kong Rui still looked like a kid, she was still her master! After the brothel keeper received the order, she instructed the girls and servants to prepare some paper. Then, she wrote a notice to close the business and posted it outside the door of Fragrant Garden. After everything was prepared, Kong Rui went out again to find some useful clues to see if she could save Kong Yao and Kong Shu as soon as possible. Chapter 256 - 256 Going to Tianxiang Restaurant Again 256 Going to Tianxiang Restaurant Again As Kong Rui walked, she felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her. However, when she looked around, she didnt see anyone else. Kong Rui became even more careful, since she didnt want anything to go wrong at this time. She stopped along the way. She originally planned to go to the Hua family again, but she changed directions because of this secret stalker. When she arrived at the entrance of the Tianxiang Restaurant, Kong Rui paused, as if waiting for something. As soon as the waiter saw Kong Rui appear at the door, his expression froze. Then, he smiled and came forward. Miss, youre here. Please come in! With that, the waiter turned around and led the way for Kong Rui. This time, the waiter brought Kong Rui to a relatively hidden corner table. Kong Rui didnt raise any objections as she sat down. Not long after Kong Rui sat down, two young men in navy blue robes appeared at the entrance of the teahouse. One of them held a sword in his hand, and the other held a saber. They stood at the door as they looked into the teahouse, as if they were searching for something. When Kong Rui glanced at the two of them from the corner of her eye and saw that they didnt find the person they were looking for, she asked the waiter a few questions and found a seat. Kong Rui was stunned. These two didnt seem to be looking for her. They werent the ones tracking her? As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw a few burly men wearing animal skin clothes walk into the teahouse. These people were with the woman wearing animal skin clothes Kong Rui had seen in the teahouse last time. However, she didnt know why these burly men, who didnt seem to know much about tea, had come to Tianxiang Restaurant. However, she was certain that these people were not the ones who had followed her just now. If it was really these people, Kong Rui would have immediately sensed their background the moment they followed her. Kong Rui was even more confused. This person had followed him for so long, but he actually didnt follow her into Tianxiang Restaurant? Could it be that he was guarding outside and waiting for an opportunity to take action? Just as Kong Rui was feeling puzzled, she heard a hearty laugh from outside the Tianxiang Restaurant. The sound was very penetrating, and it even made ones heart thump. As the laughter became louder, a ragged old man appeared at the door of Tianxiang Restaurant. The old man was dressed in rags and linen clothes. His hair was messy, and he looked like he had not washed it for a few years. His arms and limbs were wrapped in rags. As he carried a broken basket on his shoulder and a wine gourd with a missing handle on his waist, he even emitted a strong stench. The customers at the tables near the door immediately looked disgusted. The waiter arranged for the two men in animal skin clothes to sit at a table near Kong Rui. Then, he immediately went forward and stopped the old man. Sir, this is a teahouse. You What? I cant enter the teahouse? Does your teahouse have a rule that forbids guests from entering? The old man ignored the waiters obstruction and walked in. The waiter reached out again and glanced at the old mans wine gourd. Look, if you want to drink, theres a wine shop at the right corner of the road. I guarantee youll be satisfied. Who said I wanted to drink? Im here to drink tea! The old man said as he pushed the waiter away. The waiter staggered a few steps after the old mans push. The waiter immediately lost his temper after being pushed by the old man. Why did you push me?! The old man shook his head and said with a smile, Kid, youre too weak. You fell to the ground with just a light touch! After the waiter was pushed and even scolded, he was enraged. Why are you being so unreasonable?! If you continue acting like this, Ill send you to court! The old man said indifferently, Youre so weak, but youre quite hot-tempered! You have no tolerance or observation abilities. It must be hard on your boss to keep someone like you to solicit business! After the old man scolded the waiter, the waiter was so angry that his face instantly turned red. Old man, dont go too far! Although were open for business, we didnt say that we wouldnt hit troublemakers! What? Do you think you can defeat me? The old man snorted, his face filled with disdain. The waiter was so angry that he immediately threw off the cloth on his shoulder and clenched his fists as he rushed towards the old man. Chapter 257 - 257 Troublemaking Old Man 257 Troublemaking Old Man When he saw the waiter rush over, the old mans expression didnt change at all and he took a step forward calmly. The waiters fist was about to hit the old mans cheek, but in the next moment, the old man somehow circled behind the waiter. Not to mention the waiter who almost fell flat on his face, even the guests who were watching the show didnt see what had happened. The old man looked at the waiter, who had suddenly turned to glare at him, with a smile on his face. Are you still unconvinced? The waiter already felt aggrieved because Kong Rui had come today and now, he was being played by this old man. He had nowhere to vent his anger. Old man, if you have the ability, stand still and dont dodge! The waiter rolled up his sleeves resentfully while looking like he was going to fight the old man today. The old man laughed heartily. Then, he picked up the wine gourd in his hand, opened it, and took a sip. Seeing this, the waiter punched the old mans waist again. The waiter thought that the old man was drinking and didnt notice his actions. Unexpectedly, before his fist could touch the old mans body, the wine gourd hit his head. The waiter cried out in pain and squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. The old man grabbed the wine gourd in his hand and took another sip of wine before saying, Youre so unruly. You actually ambushed me when I had my guard down! Youre quite something! The old mans disdain made the waiter even angrier. Seeing that he couldnt defeat the old man alone, the waiter retreated into the hall of Tianxiang Restaurant and shouted, Someone has come to Tianxiang Restaurant to cause trouble. Someone, drag him out! After the waiter finished drinking, people from the kitchen ran out one after another. A few waiters who were not burly but looked quite smart came to the hall and glared at the old man, as if he was their common enemy. The old man seemed to find this scene interesting. He leaned against the door frame as he said to the boys in front of him, You guys wanna gang up on me? Ive been wandering outside for so many years, but Ive never seen a shop that dared to treat me like this! Forget it! I havent exercised in a while, so Ill use you guys to entertain me! After the old man finished speaking, he crossed his hands in front of his chest and beckoned the waiter and the others. That disdainful look made the waiter and the others furious. After the waiter shouted, the others rushed towards the old man. The guests guarding the door immediately picked up their teacups and plates before going to the next table to continue watching the commotion. The people at the next table were also used to it, so they immediately vacated seats for the customers who came to share tables. Then, they watched together. Although Kong Rui had been in the imperial capital for a while and had encountered many troublemakers before, such a crushing difference in strength made her curious. This old man looked like a peerless expert, but she didnt expect him to come to such a small place to bully people. Moreover, the old man clearly didnt think that he was bullying others. Instead, he felt that these boys needed to be taught a lesson. Kong Rui had no intention of participating in such a battle. However, this waiter was now her subordinate, so she had to keep an eye on him to prevent him from being injured. Just as the group of boys pounced on the old man, they heard the two men in navy blue robes who had entered earlier suddenly make a strange sound. Before anyone could understand what was going on, the old man narrowed his eyes and rushed towards the two men in navy blue robes. The boys missed. Before they could react, the old man had already jumped onto the table of the two men in navy blue robes. You old man! Why are you? The waiter became even more anxious. Before they could fight, the old man ran away. It would have been fine if he just escaped, but now, he had run onto the guests table. How outrageous. The waiter immediately ran to the two of them and apologized to them before turning to the old man to scold him. However, just as the waiter opened his mouth, a smelly shoe was stuffed into his mouth. The waiter suddenly took half a step back in a daze. Fortunately, his other companions had already run over. Chapter 258 - 258 Helping Out 258 Helping Out The boys rushed forward and held the waiter. The waiter took out the smelly shoe from his mouth angrily and spat before planning to argue with the old man. Seeing that he really couldnt win, the waiter didnt plan to fight head-on. He only planned to kick the other party out after arguing. However, before he could speak, he saw the old man wink at the two men in navy blue robes. You two look so strange. Dont tell me youre planning to do something wicked? When everyone present heard the old mans words, many of them suppressed their laughter as they thought to themselves, How dare you say that others look strange with your appearance? Although these two men looked a little strange, they looked much more righteous than the old man in front of them. The two men seemed to have no intention of paying attention to the old man. They picked up their tea and drank it, as if the person sitting on the table didnt exist. Their strange behavior made Kong Rui pay more attention to them. Ordinary guests would probably have ordered the waiter to change tables even if they didnt fight with the troublemaker. However, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened. This made them seem fishy. With this thought in mind, Kong Rui looked at the two of them. The two of them seemed to have noticed the change in the surrounding gazes. The two of them shifted in their seats and one of them said to the old man, Sir, weve never offended you and were just drinking tea here, so why did you insult us? As soon as that person spoke, everyone shifted their gazes to the old man accusingly. After the old man picked up his wine gourd with one hand and took a big gulp, he placed his other hand on the table and bent his right leg. With his bare foot on the table, he glanced sideways at the person who spoke. What? I cant even say a few words to you because I dont like you? Or do you have some noble status? The old man looked like he despised the other party. The person who spoke earlier had a dark expression as he said to the old man, Sir, were being polite to you. Please dont push your luck! The old man chuckled and glanced in Kong Ruis direction. If you guys are really that polite, why did you guys stalk a little girl for so long?! When the two people in navy blue robes heard the old mans words, their expressions changed. Although the two of them didnt look over, Kong Rui could sense that their attention was on her. Kong Rui frowned as she cursed them inwardly. So these two fellows had been following her! She actually thought she had misunderstood them! After Kong Rui cursed the two of them inwardly, she was immediately curious about why this old man was helping her. Seeing that Kong Rui had realized it, the old man looked impressed. He said to the two men again, Im not interested in what dirty things you want to do, but if you dare to bully a little girl in the imperial capital, dont blame me for being merciless! After the old man finished speaking, he suddenly threw the wine gourd in his hand. Although the two men were already on guard, they were still startled by the wine gourd that suddenly appeared in front of them. The weapons in their hands flashed, but they were not as fast as the wine gourd and they were beaten black and blue. The waiter who stood not far away touched his head with lingering fear when he saw the blood on their foreheads. It seemed that this old man had shown mercy just now. Otherwise, he would have been smashed by the wine gourd long ago! The waiter secretly heaved a sigh of relief and his original disgust towards the old man subsided. Even the smelly shoe in his hand that he didnt have the time to throw away yet was no longer so disgusting. Although the old man had taught the two men a lesson, this was only the old mans side of the story. The victim that the old man had mentioned had never appeared, so the others present were dubious. After all, the old mans words were quite exaggerated, so his story was unbelievable if there was no evidence. As everyone was thinking about it, Kong Rui had already stood up and came to the old mans side. She bowed to the old man. Sir, thank you for your help! Everyone looked at Kong Rui in surprise, including the waiter. Could it be that the two of them were following this girl? The old man waved his hand and said with a smile, Didnt you discover them long ago?! Im just doing you a favor! Kong Rui had a smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with vigilance. I wonder why you helped me? The old man smiled in relief. Chapter 259 - 259 Assassin Organization 259 Assassin Organization After being taught a lesson by the old man and realizing that they had been exposed for following Kong Rui, the two men left in a hurry before the waiter could chase them away. Kong Rui wanted to chase after them and ask, but the old man stopped her. Stop chasing! Theyre just people who get paid to do things! Do you know them? Kong Rui asked curiously. She felt that this old man seemed to know something. The old man jumped down from the table with a smile and said to Kong Rui, Can you treat me to a cup of warm tea? Kong Rui was stunned and immediately said, Of course! I was too negligent. This way, please! After Kong Rui led the old man to her table, the waiter didnt dare to be careless anymore. He immediately went forward and prepared tea for the two of them again. He even specifically brought a basin of hot water to wipe the old mans hands and face. The old man nodded in satisfaction. Then, he stepped onto the stool and started eating the refreshments. The waiter looked anxious, but he knew that he didnt have the ability to stop him. He could only sigh and turn to leave. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry to ask when she saw the old man eating and drinking. After a while, the old man took a sip of tea and burped before glancing at Kong Rui as he said, Youre not bad! Kong Rui smiled and asked, Do you know me? The old man revealed an unfathomable smile. I just wanted to see what expert my stupid disciple lost to. I didnt expect my disciple, who has been learning from me for decades, to be defeated by a little brat like you. Kong Rui wasnt satisfied with the old mans way of addressing her. Since you said that your disciple lost to me, it means your disciple is inferior to even a little brat! Kong Rui deliberately emphasized the words little brat, making the old man laugh. You little girl! Why are you still fussing over these useless things? The old man stroked his messy beard as he continued, I traveled all over the world and happened to arrive at the imperial capital. I heard that my stupid disciple actually admitted defeat for the first time, so I planned to come and see what kind of powerful person the victor is. I happened to bump into those two ignorant people following you on the way, so I followed you all the way here. You know those two people, right? From your tone, you seem to know their identities. Kong Rui confirmed again. The old man despised the two of them, and they didnt resist the old man at all just now. This proved that they had met each other before. Theyre just two lowly thieves! The old man waved his hand and said, Have you heard of an organization called Xing? Kong Rui frowned and recalled carefully before saying, Is it that famous assassin organization? Pfft! Famous? They exchange human lives for money! The old man spat indifferently. Kong Rui knew that the old man probably despised this organization, so she didnt say anything else. The old man continued, Those two are the two deputy elders of that organization. The last time they were on a mission, they happened to bump into me. I spared their lives, but I didnt expect them to still be working! The old man became angrier and angrier as he spoke, as if he expected better from them. Kong Rui pursed her lips. People like them would probably never be able to leave that profession. After all, they had killed too many people. Even if they retired, they wouldnt be able to escape the fate of their enemies finding them. The final outcome would be the same. It was said that the structure of such an assassin organization was very stringent. If anyone wanted to leave the organization, they might have to be skinned alive by the organization first! Kong Rui didnt know much about their internal structure and had only read some information about them. However, the old man looked like he wanted to enlighten them and make them human again. Kong Rui felt a little helpless. However, she didnt intend to persuade the old man. After all, she had no right to interfere with other peoples plans. The most important thing now was who had hired an assassin organization to stalk her? These people didnt kill her in secret. Instead, they followed her in broad daylight. This was a little creepy! Seeing that Kong Rui seemed to have something on her mind, the old man said, Lets not talk about them. Lets talk about you! What do you want to know? Kong Rui smiled, but her eyes were filled with resistance. Seeing Kong Ruis resistant expression, the old man couldnt help but feel amused. Chapter 260 - 260 Ding Maos Master 260 Ding Maos Master Seeing that Kong Rui and the old man were chatting, the waiter dismissed the other waiters and made them go back to work, but he kept an eye on the two of them from time to time. Just a strange girl alone was enough to torment him. Now that there was a strange old man, wouldnt he be tortured to death?! The more the waiter thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Although the other guests no longer seemed to care about the conflict just now, the old man sitting in the hall was a little unsightly. The waiters eyes darted around and he suddenly had an idea. He walked to Kong Ruis table and leaned towards her as he said in a low voice, Miss, there are too many people in this teahouse. If you sit with this old man its inevitable that the old man will be criticized. Why dont I prepare a private room for you so that you can talk to the old man in detail? After Kong Rui glanced at the waiter, she looked at the old man inquiringly. The old man clearly didnt care, so Kong Rui was prepared to agree. Before she could speak, she heard an anxious shout from the entrance of the teahouse. Master! Master, why didnt you tell me you were here?! I chased after you for a long time before I heard someone outside say that you were here! After the old man turned to look at the person at the door, he sighed and said to that person in disdain, Youre so useless! Why did I take you in as my disciple back then?! Curious about who this old mans disciple was, Kong Rui looked in the direction of the door. After Kong Rui glanced at that person, she couldnt help but exclaim, Doctor Ding? Pfft! What miracle doctor?! The old man immediately waved his hand in disdain. He didnt show any cordiality to his useless disciple. Ding Mao had an anxious expression and when he saw that Kong Rui was sitting opposite the old man, his eyes widened in surprise. Why are you here? Ding Mao pointed at Kong Rui in disbelief. The old man smacked his silly disciples hand away and snorted. Is that what I taught you? Where are your manners? Hearing the old mans question, Kong Rui almost laughed. Putting everything else aside, just based on the old mans behavior, did he really teach Ding Mao any manners? Ding Mao froze for a moment before bowing to the old man. Greetings, Master. Then, Ding Mao turned around and bowed to Kong Rui. Greetings, Little Master. Upon hearing Ding Mao calling her little master, Kong Rui frowned. However, before Kong Rui could react, she heard surprised cries from the side. Someone in the teahouse had already recognized Ding Mao! Although in front of Kong Rui and the old man, Ding Mao was only an incompetent spiritual doctor, in the capital, Ding Mao was a divine doctor! Ding Maos medical skills were superb. Even the spiritual doctors in the royal family respected him. Ding Mao could always use strange methods to treat many difficult illnesses, so he was highly respected. However, his temper wasnt good. Many clans wanted to invite Ding Mao for a consultation, but if they didnt appease him, they might not be able to invite him! Seeing that the usually high and mighty Doctor Ding was so respectful to this old man in tattered clothes and a young lady who looked to be only in her teens, many people were amazed and puzzled. From Doctor Dings words, this old man, who didnt look eye-catching and even made people keep a respectful distance from him, was his master Then who was the other young lady? Under everyones puzzled gazes, Kong Rui rejected Ding Mao with a look of disdain. I told you not to call me Little Master! Were not familiar with each other! Hearing Kong Ruis words, not only was Ding Mao not angry, but he even said happily, Little Master, youre right! Ill listen to you! Chapter 261 - 261 Ding Familys Medical Hall 261 Ding Familys Medical Hall Kong Rui couldnt stand Ding Maos flattery and was about to reject him when she heard the old man opposite her say, Move aside! Its not your place to interrupt when Im talking to the young lady! The old mans words immediately silenced Ding Mao. All the tea guests in Tianxiang Restaurant opened their mouths in shock. Seeing that the tea guests attention was focused on them, Kong Rui felt that it would be difficult to keep their conversation a secret. She didnt intend to become someone elses topic of conversation! Kong Rui waved at the waiter, who immediately jogged over. Miss, what can I do for you? Kong Rui lowered her eyes and said to the waiter, This is the money for the tea. Send another box of tea leaves to the previous place this evening. The waiter froze for a moment, but he knew that he couldnt refuse. He could only brace himself and accept the money. After Kong Rui sent the waiter away, she said to the old man, Sir, why dont we talk somewhere else? The old man naturally had no objections and he said to Ding Mao, who was standing at the side, Find a place for me to talk to her in detail. Ding Mao said happily, Ive opened a medical hall in the capital, so why dont you two follow me there? The old man looked at Kong Rui, as if asking for her opinion. Kong Rui didnt intend to have much to do with Ding Mao, but she had no other choice now. She didnt intend to bring these two to Fragrant Garden since it would cause trouble for herself! Kong Rui nodded in agreement. Ding Mao was overjoyed. It had been decades since he opened that medical center. Every time he invited his master, he was rebuffed. Now, he invited both of his masters over! As Kong Rui looked at the gorgeously decorated three-story building in front of her, she couldnt help but feel surprised. She pointed a finger at the building in front of her. You said this is a medical center? Ding Mao pointed at the huge plaque hanging in the middle of the first and second floors. Its the Ding Clinic. Kong Rui couldnt help but roll her eyes. When Kong Rui looked at the old man again, Kong Rui saw that he was snorting like her. The old man coughed and said, This kid only knows these superficial things and doesnt have any true abilities. He can only use these to show off! Although the old man said that, he still walked into the medical hall under Ding Maos lead. As Kong Rui looked at the medical hall that was even more luxurious than Fragrant Garden, she followed him in. The inner hall of the medical hall was dazzling. If one were to say that this was a shop made of metal, stone, and jade, others would probably believe it! Kong Rui was a little dizzy from the dazzling sight in front of her. After she blinked profusely, she finally adapted to the environment. From the center of the first floor, the second floor of the medical center seemed circular. There were ten treatment rooms and two pharmacy rooms. On the far right side of the second floor, there was a staircase that led to the third floor of the medical center. However, standing on the first floor, one could only see the golden roof and not the interior of the third floor. Ding Mao introduced, There are a total of six consultation rooms and four regular pharmacy rooms on the first floor of this clinic for patient consultations. The treatment room on the second floor is for follow-up treatment for more complicated illnesses. The other two pharmacies store precious herbs and some medicinal pills. When Kong Rui heard Ding Maos introduction, she couldnt help but marvel that Ding Mao was simply a business powerhouse in the medical world! The old man snorted in disdain as he followed Ding Mao to the second floor. When they reached the second floor, Ding Mao continued, As for the third floor, its mainly the alchemy room. As Ding Mao spoke, he bowed and invited the old man to leave first. Looking uninterested in the situation on the third floor, the old man waved his hand dismissively. Kong Rui didnt intend to pry into Ding Maos medical center, so she followed the old man and found an empty treatment room on the second floor. Chapter 262 - 262 Obstacles to Cultivate Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path 262 Obstacles to Cultivate Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path Ding Mao instructed the waiter to prepare tea and snacks. Although the old man was disdainful, he didnt reject Ding Maos arrangement. Tea and snacks were served on an exquisite porcelain plate. The service was much better than that of Tianxiang Restaurant. After Kong Rui took a sip of tea, she couldnt help but sigh. If this place didnt become a medical center and became a teahouse instead, Tianxiang Restaurant would probably lose its reputation as the number one teahouse! Although the old man was dissatisfied with Ding Mao, he liked these refreshments very much. After eating a few pieces of refreshments, the old man suddenly remembered that Ding Mao was still beside him. Why are you still standing here?! Go do your own thing! This Ding Mao hesitated. Clearly, he didnt want to leave just like that. Ding Mao glanced at Kong Rui for help, only to see Kong Rui holding a cup of tea, which covered her face. Kong Rui ignored Ding Mao. Someone else would deal with him now anyway. The old man snorted. Why arent you leaving? Ding Mao looked aggrieved, but he could only turn around and leave. When he reached the door, Ding Mao glanced into the room indignantly. After the old man snorted again, Ding Mao immediately left the room and closed the door. The old man finally picked up the teacup and drank it in satisfaction. After drinking the tea, Kong Rui reached out to pour tea for the old man, but the old man had already picked up the teapot and filled his own cup. Kong Rui shook her head helplessly and asked, Old Master, lets get back to the topic! Did you come to me today because of Doctor Ding The old man didnt reply. Instead, he picked up his teacup and downed it in one gulp again. After eating and drinking his fill, the old man leaned back in his chair and patted his belly in satisfaction. Although Ding Mao doesnt have any abilities, he has good taste! The magnificent scene on the first floor of the medical center immediately flashed across Kong Ruis mind and she couldnt help but shiver. The old man ignored Kong Ruis actions and continued, However, no one can inherit my skills. How The old man sighed heavily. Kong Rui felt that something was wrong with the old mans words and immediately said, Youre old but strong, so youll definitely be able to find someone you like to inherit your peerless medical skills! The old man couldnt help but laugh when he heard Kong Ruis insincere flattery. However, the old man discerned Kong Ruis rejection. Youre quite interesting, the old man said as he sized up Kong Rui. The way you cultivate is also very unique. Kong Rui, who was about to pick up her teacup, paused. Sir, did you discover something? The old man smiled even more aloofly. Dont be afraid! I have seen all kinds of people, so this is not the first time Ive seen someone who cultivates both the spiritual and demonic path. However, Im curious that you can have such a situation at such a young age The old man paused, as if waiting for Kong Rui to continue. Kong Rui retracted her hand and rubbed her hands together tightly, as if she was conflicted about something. The old man wasnt in a hurry to urge her. Instead, he waited for Kong Ruis response quietly. After a while, Kong Rui looked up at the old man. Sir, I cant tell you about my experience, but Im a little puzzled about something. I wonder if you can enlighten me? The old man placed his hands on the chair and acted as if he had known that Kong Rui would need his help. Kong Rui frowned again and thought about it for a moment before saying, I do cultivate both the spiritual and demonic path, but thats an accident. Kong Rui didnt intend to hide it anymore. Since the old man had already discovered it and the other party didnt seem to have any ill intentions, it was better to ask the other party. However, ever since spiritual power and demonic power entered my body, it has been very difficult for my cultivation level to improve. My progress has been very slow until now. When the old man saw Kong Ruis humble attitude, he smiled in satisfaction. Chapter 263 - 263 Imparting Heart Technique 263 Imparting Heart Technique Cultivating both the spiritual and demonic path is a huge opportunity. How can it allow you to improve so easily? The old man shook his head. He didnt look like a sloppy old man anymore, but like a wise man instead. Kong Rui listened to the old man humbly, her eyes filled with anticipation. If you want to improve, you can suppress one sides power and cultivate the other side first. However, this might also cause your weaker side to be restrained and you might not be able to cultivate it anymore. The other method is to rely on external forces! The old man said mysteriously and deliberately paused afterwards. Kong Rui immediately asked, What external help? The old man had already expected Kong Rui to ask, so he didnt intend to hide it. Use a pill! When Kong Rui heard this, she frowned. Ive read many medicinal pill books, but theres no record of how to cultivate spiritual power and demonic power at the same time! The old man smiled happily. Youre usually quite clever, so why are you so stupid now?! The books youre reading must be books about spiritual cultivation in the five continents. Why would they record medicinal pills related to spiritual power and demonic power? Besides, although cultivating spiritual power and demonic power at the same time is a great opportunity, its a taboo in the current five continents. How can there be records of this sort of thing? Kong Rui looked enlightened. Indeed, most of the books she had read in the Demon Abyss recorded how to cultivate demonic power. When she arrived at the imperial capital, the books mainly recorded the cultivation method of spiritual power. It was no wonder that she couldnt find a suitable method. Then do you know the refinement method of spiritual herbs that can help me cultivate spiritual power and demonic power at the same time? Kong Rui looked at the old man expectantly while waiting for him to nod. However, the old man shook his head and sighed. Although I know how to refine this spirit medicine, I cant refine this pill. Kong Rui leaned back in her chair in disappointment. Why? When the old man saw the disappointed expression on Kong Ruis face, he said helplessly, Refining this sort of spirit medicine requires a few rare herbs. Even this clinic might not be able to find all of them. Moreover, the most important medicinal catalyst needed to refine this spirit medicine can only be found in one place. Thats not a place ordinary people can go to! Where? Kong Rui asked without thinking. Ghost Valley, the old man said as he stared at Kong Rui. When Kong Rui heard this, the anticipation in her eyes gradually dissipated. She had also heard of Ghost Valley. Not just anyone could enter it! Thinking of this, Kong Rui became even more dejected. Seeing how crestfallen Kong Rui was, the old man immediately felt a little regretful. Then, the old man said to Kong Rui, I have some cultivation methods. Although they cant let you improve quickly, they can at least ensure that no one will notice you cultivating spiritual power and demonic power together! Kong Ruis eyes lit up again. Now that her identity as a spiritual power and demonic power cultivator had been discovered by the old man, she might be discovered by others in the future as well. If there was really a way to hide it, it would save her a lot of trouble! Kong Rui immediately stood up and cupped her hands at the old man. Please enlighten me! The old man dug into his tattered clothes and immediately took out a green jade tablet. The old man handed the jade tablet to Kong Rui and said, This is a cultivation technique that can hide the demonic energy in your body. As your spiritual power and demonic power cultivation level improves, the demonic energy in your body will definitely become stronger. Before you can use your strength to hide this demonic energy, this mental cultivation technique can ensure that you wont be exposed to anyone below the Heaven Realm. In addition, if you use demonic power to activate a spell, this mental cultivation method can also transform it into a similar spiritual power spell. Dont worry! Chapter 264 - 264 The Queens Decree 264 The Queens Decree Kong Rui put away the jade tablet and thanked the old man before preparing to leave. The old man said to Kong Rui, You accepted my jade tablet, but I dont need your gratitude. How about you become my disciple instead? Kong Rui smiled bitterly. She didnt expect that the old man was still unwilling to give up. She bowed to the old man and said, I dont intend to acknowledge anyone as my mentor yet. Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you. You dont have a mentor? The old man was even more surprised. I was wondering which otherworldly expert could teach a disciple like you. So you dont have a mentor? The old man became more and more excited as he spoke. He even stood up and grabbed Kong Ruis wrist. Kong Rui was shocked. She didnt expect the old man to touch her. The old man laughed crazily. The heavens are really helping me! No matter what, Ill definitely take you in as my disciple! The old man grabbed Kong Ruis hand and was about to walk out. The moment he opened the door, he saw Ding Mao eavesdropping. The old man smacked Ding Maos head. What are you eavesdropping on?! I want to take in a disciple. Hurry up and prepare! Seeing that Ding Mao was about to turn around and prepare things, Kong Rui immediately stopped him. I dont plan to acknowledge a mentor! The old man didnt give Kong Rui a chance to continue struggling. He said to Ding Mao, Go! Dont waste my and your juniors time! Kong Rui wanted to break free from the old man, but she knew that with her current strength, she couldnt break free at all. However, how did things develop to such a state? Kong Rui thought about it, but she couldnt figure out what the problem was. While Kong Rui was still in a daze, Ding Mao had already started the apprenticeship ceremony with great fanfare. Before the apprenticeship ceremony began, many guards from the royal family suddenly appeared on the first floor of Ding Clinic. When the old man saw this, he couldnt help but frown. Go and send those irrelevant people away! What a buzzkill! Ding Mao immediately went downstairs to ask those guards. After a while, he walked over with a solemn expression. The old mans expression darkened. What? Cant you deal with those bastards? Ding Mao looked troubled. The queen has decreed that I should enter the palace to treat the new princess. The old man waved his hand. Youre not needed here, so just go! When Ding Mao heard this, he became filled with worry. Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately said, I dont think today is a good day to do it. Why dont we choose another auspicious day to discuss it? When the old man heard Kong Ruis words, he wanted to reject her. However, with a group of irksome people standing there, he wasnt in the mood to take in a disciple. The old man waved his hand to signal Ding Mao to go about his business. Kong Rui glanced at the guards but didnt ask further. The so-called new princess was probably Li Han. If she wanted to invite Ding Mao for a consultation, was something wrong with Li Hans body? However, by making such a huge commotion, she was probably afraid that Ding Mao would reject her! The old man naturally noticed Kong Ruis expression. After Ding Mao left, the old man asked Kong Rui, Do you know that new princess? Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before saying, I dont know her. I just heard that the new princess is not the queens biological daughter. The old man waved his hand indifferently. The royal family is so complicated! Its just like that child from the Nie family. I dont know what possessed him. He can barely survive but he still wants to marry that new princess! Speaking of Nie Yin, Kong Rui had some questions. Have you seen Nie Yin before? Uh-huh! Weve only met once, the old man said with some disdain. He originally had good cultivation potential. I wonder what the head of the Nie family did to that kid to make him like this! Nie Yin can barely survive? Kong Rui probed again. Even thats an overestimate! Hes probably on the brink of death! The old man said perfunctorily. Do you know why he became like that? Wanting to know Nie Yins exact situation, Kong Rui asked. Chapter 265 - 265 Apprenticeship 265 Apprenticeship The old man was about to respond when he suddenly paused and looked at Kong Rui curiously. You seem to be very concerned about that kid? Kong Rui immediately shook her head and said, No! I just heard that he was once the number one genius of the five continents. How did he end up in such a state? The old man didnt continue asking and only said, That kid got injured somewhere. Although they put a lot of effort into his recuperation, they used poison techniques and forbidden techniques before he even recovered! Forbidden technique? Kong Ruis eyes widened. What forbidden technique? The poison technique Nie Yin used was probably the poison technique used on Hua Shang. However, who had he used this forbidden technique on? The old man didnt intend to answer, but seeing that Kong Rui was asking anxiously, he said after some thought, This forbidden technique is a little complicated. To put it simply, its a Resurrect Technique. Resurrect? Kong Ruis eyes widened. Resurrect who? The old man finally couldnt hold it in anymore. Why are you so concerned about that kid? Its not that I want to be nosy, but that kid is not a good man! Dont fall in love with that kid! Kong Rui was amused. Youve misunderstood. Im just a little curious about forbidden techniques! Kong Rui randomly found an excuse. The old man looked at Kong Rui meaningfully as he said, Thats good! I dont know who they want to resurrect, but if that kid continues like this, Im afraid he wont have much time left! Of course, Kong Rui didnt care about Nie Yin, but why would Nie Yin know about the Resurrect Technique? Other than the Li family, only Kong Rui was suddenly stunned and thought to herself, Could this be the reason why Nie Yin poisoned Hua Shang? Kong Ruis stunned expression made the old man puzzled again. Little girl, do you really not have any feelings for Nie Yin? Kong Rui denied without hesitation, Of course not! I despise that kind of person the most! Although the old man didnt know what kind of person Kong Rui was talking about, he was relieved as long as she didnt fancy Nie Yin! Although he couldnt take Kong Rui in as his disciple immediately, the old man didnt plan to let Kong Rui off just like that. Here, this is the jade archive that I always carry with me. Keep it as a greeting gift from me! As the old man spoke, he took out a small white jade tablet from his clothes once again. Kong Rui hesitated about whether to accept the jade tablet. Seeing this, the old man stuffed it into Kong Ruis hand. From now on, youre my disciple. If anyone bullies you, Ill avenge you! When Kong Rui recalled how the old man had helped her out today, she hesitated for a moment before putting the jade tablet in her hand. Thank you for the gift, mentor! As Kong Rui spoke, she was about to kneel and bow. The old man grabbed Kong Ruis hands with one hand and scooped her up. Sigh! Dont do such nonsense! I hate these unnecessary formalities the most! I still have some things to deal with, so I cant teach you anything at the moment. You just have to master that mental cultivation technique first! Thank you, mentor! Kong Rui bowed. This time, the old man didnt object. He looked at Ding Mao, who had left with the guard, as he lamented, Sigh, why was I blind as to accept such a useless disciple?! Seeing the old mans pained expression, Kong Rui immediately felt that her senior brother was a little pitiful. Kong Rui bid farewell to the old man and returned to Fragrant Garden alone. That evening, the waiter arrived at the inner courtyard of Fragrant Garden with familiarity. He couldnt help but be curious when he saw that Fragrant Garden suddenly closed. However, he didnt dare to ask further, for fear that he would suffer again if he provoked this lady! Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Obstacles to Cultivating Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path Chapter 266: Obstacles to Cultivating Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The rumors of the divine doctor Ding Mao fawning over a little girl quickly spread throughout the capital. The guests in the teahouse that day were witnesses. Some people even said that Doctor Ding called the young lady mentor. Even a peerless doctor like Doctor Ding acknowledged her as his mentor. What kind of expert was she?! For a moment, there were all kinds of guesses about the little girls identity. Kong Rui didnt know the rumors about her. Ever since the waiter came to Fragrant Garden again, she had locked herself in her room for two days. Ling Nuo was worried about her condition, but every time she asked, Kong Rui answered perfunctorily to express that she was still alive. Ling Nuo didnt dare to barge in to see what was going on. She could only wonder when Young Master would come back! .. Kong Rui had been studying the mental cultivation technique the old man had given her for the past two days in hopes of quickly increasing her cultivation level so that she could think of a way to save Kong Yao and Kong Shu as soon as possible! Ever since she fought Zi Xuan last time, she realized that the demonic energy and spiritual energy in her body were not very stable. Sometimes, there would even be conflicts in her body. After using the cultivation technique, she would feel sleepy and wouldnt be able to recover until a few days later. Kong Rui had to solve this problem as soon as possible and let her cultivation level rise to the next level. Only then could she complete the mission Kong Niang had given her as soon as possible! Kong Rui sat on the bed as she cultivated her mental cultivation technique with all her attention. She also took out a few pills that Chao Bai had left for her to replenish her spiritual energy. Because she had lived in the Demon Abyss all these years, the demonic energy in her body seemed to have taken root. Not only could she absorb the surrounding demonic energy, but she could also nurture new demonic energy endlessly. The spiritual energy ball that had already formed in Kong Ruis body was surrounded by demonic energy, making it even more difficult for her to eliminate the spiritual energy and only cultivate the demonic path. Ever since her spiritual energy and demonic energy cultivation level advanced at the same time that day, the spiritual energy and demonic energy in her body seemed to have become tied together. If she wanted to give up on either one, the other would protest with her. In that case, she could only continue to cultivate spiritual power and demonic power according to her bodily condition. Although Kong Rui was focused on cultivating, she wasnt completely unaware of what had happened in Fragrant Garden. Ling Nuo greeted her outside the door and conveyed the brothel keepers dissatisfaction with the sudden suspension of business every day. In addition, she would report the news about the royal family and the five major families to Kong Rui in detail. In just two days, news spread that Nie Yin had brought people to the hinterland of Spirit Mountain to look for some spirit beast, but in the end, Nie Yin was carried back because of exhaustion. The second day after Nie Yin was carried back, Li Han, who was about to be conferred the title of princess, personally visited the Nie familys residence. This confirmed the news that the two of them were about to get married. As for the Li family, because of Li Hans change in identity, the royal familys guards, who had been making things difficult for the Li family, changed their attitude towards the Li family. However, the First Elder of the Li family was sick and seemed to be on the verge of death. It was said that the young master of the Li family, who had just reunited with his family, was still in the royal family and had not returned for many days. There were even rumors that the young master was a hostage left behind by the queen. Kong Rui had other thoughts about Tong Sheng being left behind by the queen. Back then, she had arranged for Tong Sheng to return to the Li family because she hoped that he would have the chance to approach the Li familys secret technique or even the royal family. Unexpectedly, this kid stayed in the royal family just like that. Apart from the queens fear of the Li family, Tong Sheng had probably played an important role in this as well! If he was just a silly child, the queen probably wouldnt have kept him in the royal family for so long! Kong Rui couldnt help but marvel. That foolish second elder of the Li family actually gave birth to such a smart child.. What a miracle! Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Appointment Ceremony Postponed Chapter 267: Appointment Ceremony Postponed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the afternoon of the third day after Kong Rui locked herself in her room to cultivate, just as Ling Nuo was thinking about whether she should send a message to Young Master, Kong Ruis door suddenly opened. When Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui standing at the door, she cried and almost pounced on her. Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuos tearful face in disdain. Whats with that expression? Dont you want to see me? Ling Nuo immediately shook her head vigorously. Of course not! 1 was worried that something would happen to you! You havent eaten for three days! Kong Rui pursed her lips. She couldnt explain to Ling Nuo that she didnt need much food to cultivate. After she thought about it, she decided to change the topic first to prevent Ling Nuo from crying. Is there any news about the people who captured Kong Shu and Kong Yao? Kong Rui walked out of the room and stood under the sun to stretch, which dispelled her tiredness from the past few days. .. Ling Nuo replied respectfully, Theres no news yet. I sent someone left behind by the First Elder to investigate, but theres still no news. Kong Rui nodded and continued to ask, Is there news from the Nie family? Ling Nuo replied again, Nie Yin hasnt left the Nie familys residence since he was carried back from Spirit Mountain that day. That young lady from the Li family went to visit the Nie familys residence. She stayed for half a day before the Nie familys First Elder personally sent her back to the royal family. The queen has issued a decree. The appointment of the princess and engagement will have to wait until Young Master Nie Yin recovers. Surprised by this news, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. It was obvious that the queens motive for acknowledging Li Han wasnt simple. Although she was anxious to form an alliance with Nie Yin, she was definitely not someone who would care about Nie Yins health. But what made her willing to wait for Nie Yin to recover? Kong Rui suddenly remembered the forbidden technique Hua Shang had mentioned. Im going out for a while. We ll talk when 1 come back! With that, Kong Rui jumped out before Ling Nuo could react. Ling Nuo stood rooted to the ground in a daze. After a while, she said, Miss! The brothel keeper has been waiting for you for three days. Her eyes are already swollen from crying. At least listen to her plea first! As Ling Nuo spoke, she sighed helplessly and shook her head as she said to the brothel keeper, I tried my best! Miss ran away before I could say anything! After Ling Nuo finished speaking to herself, she heaved a sigh. When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua familys house, she bumped into a disciple of Ding Clinic. Kong Rui had seen this disciple before. He was the disciple called Xiao Jiao, who served them tea. Xiao Jiao was Ding Maos disciple, so he seemed to be quite familiar with that old man. When Xiao Jiao saw Kong Rui, he was stunned for a moment before greeting her. Greetings. Kong Rui wanted to explain that she and the old man had not officially held the apprenticeship ceremony yet, but she decided not to after she thought about it. Since she had already cultivated the mental cultivation technique left behind by the old man, they had a master-disciple relationship now. Wheres your mentor? Kong Rui looked at the medical kit Xiao Jiao had. Xiao Jiao lowered his head with a troubled expression. My mentor didnt return after entering the palace that day. I wonder how hes doing now. However, that day, my mentor instructed me to deliver some spirit medicine to the Hua familys home every day and check on the young master. Kong Rui thought to herself, Ding Mao is really considerate. He even instructed his disciple to deal with the aftermath in advance. It seemed that Ding Mao had already expected that he might not be able to come out after entering the palace! While Kong Rui and Xiao Jiao were talking, a servant from the Hua family heard the commotion outside and opened the door to check. Ever since Kong Rui treated Hua Shang, she had instructed the Hua family to minimize guest visits to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to cause trouble again. Mr. Hua had always treated Kong Ruis words as an imperial edict. Now, even the gate was closed.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Relapse? Chapter 268: Relapse? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The servant recognized Kong Rui at a glance and immediately jogged forward. Madam, youre here! The servant and Xiao Jiao had met a few times before, so he nodded at Xiao Jiao and said, You must be here to deliver the medicine! What a coincidence! Please come in! After the servant led the two of them into the residence, he summoned another servant to bring Xiao Jiao to the kitchen and handed the herbs to the spiritual doctor in the residence to deal with. The servant bowed to Kong Rui again and said, Madam, this way please. Kong Rui followed the servant into the inner courtyard. When they arrived outside Hua Shangs courtyard, the servant stopped. When the servants in the courtyard saw Kong Rui, they immediately went forward to welcome her. Greetings, Madam! .. Kong Rui nodded at the servant and followed him to Hua Shangs room. As the servant walked, he said, Young Master has become much more energetic these few days, but his cough seems to have worsened in the past few days. Kong Rui didnt respond and only listened to the servant continue, Second Master instructed the people from the outer courtyard not to approach Young Masters courtyard, for fear that Young Master would be schemed against again. As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived outside the door and happened to hear Hua Shang coughing inside. When Kong Rui heard Mr. Huas coughing, she became slightly anxious. If he keeps coughing like this, his lungs will get injured! How come his cough has become more serious after I got rid of the poison?! After coughing for a while, Hua Shang panted for a while before saying, My body is weak to begin with, and this coughing has been accompanying me for many years. Its probably because the poison aggravated the coughing. Sigh! Why is the queen asking for you every other day? Shes just trying to torture you to death! Mr. Hua said angrily. That day, when I entered the palace on your behalf, that old woman actually got someone to chase me out without even seeing me! This is ridiculous! Upon hearing this, the servant at the door suppressed his laughter and looked like he had a story to tell. Hua Shang also coughed a few times. Clearly, what happened that day wasnt as simple as Mr. Hua made it out to be. This smile made Mr. Hua even angrier. After he muttered a few words, the servant stopped smiling and said, Young Master, Second Master, Madam is here! The room instantly fell silent. Then, they heard footsteps. The door opened and Hua Shang, who was still a little pale, stood at the door. He looked at Kong Rui as he said, Madam, youre finally here! Seeing that Hua Shang could walk, Kong Rui felt much more at ease. Although she was confident that her method could cure Hua Shang, it was still her first time trying it and Hua Shang wasnt in good health, so she would feel guilty if anything bad happened to him. Mr. Hua, who stood beside Hua Shang, smiled at Kong Rui. Madam! Youre really elusive! Kong Rui nodded at the two of them and walked into the room after Hua Shang stepped aside. This time, Hua Shang was no longer lying on the bed in a sickly manner. As the three of them sat at the round table in the middle hall, they were much more relaxed than before. However, just as the three of them sat down, Hua Shang covered his mouth and nose before coughing a few times. I heard that your coughing is quite serious. Has this been the case for the past few days? Kong Rui looked at Hua Shangs slightly flushed face. Im fine. Hua Shang didnt want to cause Kong Rui any more trouble, so he answered vaguely. However, Mr. Hua immediately retorted, What do you mean by fine?! Youve been coughing even harder recently! Its much more serious than before! After Kong Rui reached out and placed her hand on Hua Shangs wrist on the table, she remained silent for a while. Mr. Hua also held his breath and watched from the side, for fear of affecting Kong Ruis treatment.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: The Person in the Dungeon Chapter 269: The Person in the Dungeon Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Finally, Kong Rui let go of Hua Shangs wrist and said, It shouldnt be a big deal. Its just that the prescription for the next few days needs to be changed. Ill write a new prescription for you later. Get the spiritual doctor to bring me the herbs to choose before using them. Mr. Hua immediately nodded and stood up to instruct the servants waiting outside. Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui meaningfully and asked after a while, Madam, is there a problem with this medicine? Kong Rui smiled and said, Its not a big problem, but your family might have given birth to a little mouse. Hua Shang didnt seem to understand what Kong Rui meant and only looked at her in confusion. Kong Rui didnt intend to explain too much. She would know when she brought the herbs over later. .. While waiting, Kong Rui asked Hua Shang about the matter of the queen summoning him to the palace. When Second Uncle came to the palace that day, the queen didnt even see him. She only asked Yin Ling to come back with him to see what was going on with me. Hua Shang frowned with dissatisfaction. After that, she asked Yin Ling to come to the residence a few more times. One time, the butler brushed him off, and another time, Second Uncle chased him out. The queen didnt send Yin Ling over after that, but that day, Second Uncle caught someone sneaking around outside the courtyard. He said that he wanted to steal something valuable from the residence, so Second Uncle locked him in the dungeon of the residence for the time being. As Kong Rui listened to Hua Shangs description, she knew that they didnt believe that he was just an ordinary thief. However, they probably had not found a way to investigate that thiefs background yet. Can you bring me to see that thief? Kong Rui asked Hua Shang. Before Hua Shang could respond, Mr. Hua, who had already walked back, immediately asked anxiously, Madam, do you have a way to investigate that thiefs background? Kong Rui frowned slightly and thought about it for a moment before saying, I can try. Before Hua Shang could respond, Mr. Hua said, Ill bring you over there now! Hua Shang also stood up. Ill go with you! Mr. Hua was about to refuse when he heard Kong Rui say, Okay! Since Kong Rui, the attending doctor, agreed, Mr. Hua naturally couldnt object. He instructed the servants to take care of Hua Shang along the way, then he led Kong Rui to the dungeon in the residence. When the dungeon door opened, he heard a pleading voice. Please let me go! I wont dare to do it again! I really just wanted to steal some gold, silver, and jewelry. I didnt plan to do anything else! Despite hearing that persons heart-wrenching pleas for mercy, Kong Rui had an impassive expression. His one-sided story wasnt trustworthy. It wasnt until they arrived at the cage where the person was imprisoned that Kong Rui finally saw the persons appearance. That person was dressed in black, and his hair was tied up. He looked like he was dressed for action. A thin rope was placed outside the persons cage and there was a bronze five-clawed hook on the rope. Kong Rui couldnt help but be surprised. From this persons equipment, he seemed like an ordinary person without any cultivation. An ordinary cultivator wouldnt need these tools for merely climbing a low wall. However, this might just be a cover. Seeing that a young lady had followed them to the dungeon, that person turned his attention to Kong Rui. Young lady, you look kind. Help me plead for leniency! I wont dare to do it again! 1 promise I wont steal anything after 1 get out! My family is very poor. Thats why I came up with this plan! That person spoke tearfully. If he was outside the cage, he probably would have pounced on Kong Rui and hugged her thigh. Kong Rui seemed unmoved by the persons begging and walked straight to the cage. When that person saw Kong Rui walking over, his eyes darted around, and his expression became even more pitiful. That person thought to himself, Those people from the Hua family seem to think highly of this little girl. The young master and second master of the Hua family personally came with her! Moreover, this little girl doesnt seem to be on guard.. Why dont 1 find an opportunity to capture this little girl and use her to threaten those people into letting me go? Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Healing Chapter 270: Healing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui walked up to him as he wished. Kong Rui walked forward and sized up the person. That person approached the edge of the cage and knelt on the ground. Then, he raised his hand high, like he was begging Kong Rui for mercy. Miss, please believe me! 1 really just wanted to steal something! The person said as he lay on the ground and cried. Kong Rui bent down slightly and looked at the person. Mr. Hua wanted to remind her, but Hua Shang stopped him. Hua Shang believed that Kong Rui could tell that persons scheme, so she wouldnt fall for it so easily. .. Although he didnt know Kong Ruis identity, he believed that Kong Rui wasnt that easy to fool! Kong Rui approached the cage and leaned towards that person, as if she was checking that persons injuries. That person raised his head slightly and looked at Kong Rui with tears in his eyes. Coupled with his red face, he looked a little pitiful. That person reached out and grabbed Kong Ruis hand while muttering, Please let me go! Kong Rui didnt shake off the persons hand. She didnt even look at her hand. Instead, she stared at the persons face with a frown. That persons eyes were red as he stared at Kong Rui. Kong Rui looked at the person with concern. As she looked again at the mans hand, which was on her hand, the scarred skin made her frown involuntarily. She turned to look at Hua Shang. Can you let him out? At least let me treat his wound! Mr. Hua was about to stop him when Hua Shang stopped him again. He instructed a guard in the dungeon, Go release him. Young Master, this The guard was clearly hesitant about Hua Shangs arrangement. He had never seen Kong Rui before. Although he heard that the Madam had saved the young masters life, the guard only had one thought in his mind: Wasnt she fooling around?! Mr. Hua was also dissatisfied with Kong Ruis actions. Seeing the guard stop her, he echoed, Thats right! This fellow is as slippery as a loach. It took a lot of effort to catch him! If we let him out like this, what if Hua Shang raised his hand and stopped Mr. Hua from continuing. Mr. Hua sighed. He knew that Hua Shang only listened to Kong Rui. Mr. Hua prayed that Kong Rui wouldnt cause any trouble! The guard opened the cage door but didnt remove the shackles on the mans hands and feet. That person looked at Kong Rui gratefully as he walked out of the cell door and knelt in front of Kong Rui. That person kowtowed repeatedly. His sincerity didnt seem to be fake. Kong Rui didnt seem to be on guard against that person. After she went forward and helped him up to the table and chair at the side, she took some porcelain bottles from the table and looked at them. Then, she gestured for that person to treat his injuries. That person looked at Kong Rui gratefully and excitedly. Hua Shang and Mr. Hua, who stood in the distance, didnt relax at all. After Kong Rui cleaned the persons wound carefully, she sprinkled the powder in the porcelain bottle on the wound. Then, she took out a pill from the porcelain bottle. Eat this. Your injuries will be able to heal faster! The person immediately reached out and took the pill. Without hesitation, he stuffed it into his mouth. After he swallowed it, he said to Kong Rui, Miss, youre really benevolent! I dont even know how to repay you! As the person spoke, a sinister look suddenly appeared in his eyes. With a flip of his wrist, the person suddenly grabbed Kong Ruis hand. Kong Rui seemed to be shocked and struggled vigorously.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Difficulty Chapter 271: Difficulty Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations That person tightened his grip on Kong Rui again and pulled hard, turning her around so that her back was facing him. That person clenched his other hand into a claw and grabbed Kong Ruis throat tightly. Hmph! Little girl, youre too naive! As the person spoke, he grabbed Kong Ruis throat with his claws and twisted her arm, making her lean against him. Mr. Hua and Hua Shang were shocked. Although the two of them had already expected the other party to attack, they still panicked a little when facing such a situation. After all, her life was very important. They couldnt be careless at all! If not for the fact that she had already hinted to them not to worry, the two of them would probably have panicked and surrounded the dungeon! When that person saw Hua Shang and Mr. Huas panicked expressions, he immediately sneered. I didnt expect this little girl to be so important to the two of you. Looks like Ive made the right bet! .. As the person spoke, he exerted strength in his hand and forcefully raised Kong Ruis arm that had been bent behind her back. Kong Rui cried out in pain. A satisfied smile appeared on that persons face, and his other hand tightened around Kong Ruis throat. Let me out now! Also, Young Master Hua, please come with me! Although Kong Rui was restrained, she still asked in a hoarse voice, Who are you? Since things have come to this, Im not afraid to let you know! That person clearly felt that victory was in his grasp, so he didnt care about anything else. Im a secret guard trained by Mr. Yin Ling to deal with disobedient scions like you! Did Yin Ling send you here? Kong Ruis voice was a little hoarse, and her face was already flushed. Young lady, you know Mr. Yin Ling? The person couldnt help but be curious when he heard Kong Ruis tone. Kong Rui couldnt help but cough and she tried to catch her breath before continuing, Then why did Yin Ling ask you to come here? To kill Hua Shang? The person sneered, as if he was very disdainful of Kong Ruis guess. How can a little girl like you guess Mr. Yin Lings plan so easily?! Then what does he want to do? As Kong Rui was restrained by that person, she found it difficult to speak. Mr. Hua clenched his fists anxiously, but he didnt dare to rashly go forward and save Kong Rui. Hua Shang knew that Kong Rui was trying to get that person to tell her. He was already clenching a jade slit ring tightly in his hand. As long as Kong Rui was in any danger, he would definitely kill that person! However, that person didnt sense that something was wrong at all and still said to Kong Rui proudly, This young master of the Hua family has a special identity. Its said that he has the Soul Changing Technique. Mr. Yin Ling asked me to come and see if Young Master Hua is really sick or if he refused to enter the palace for other reasons! If he spoiled the queens plans by pretending to be sick, we must arrest him and take him to the royal family! When Kong Rui heard that persons words, her eyes flickered and her expression turned vicious. It was indeed related to the queen. Was the queen in a hurry to catch Hua Shang because of the Soul Changing Technique? Who was she changing souls for? Kong Ruis mind raced, and she quickly thought of an extremely impossible but most reasonable explanation: the queen wanted to change Wen Qiongs soul! Only Wen Qiong could make the queen so attentive! Only Wen Qiong could make her offend the five families at all costs! However, Wen Qiong was already dead. How could she change her soul? Kong Rui frowned in confusion. When Hua Shang saw Kong Ruis expression, he knew that she already found out what she wanted to know.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: What Did You Do? Chapter 272: What Did You Do? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hua Shang asked Kong Rui if he should kill the thief now. Unexpectedly, Kong Rui gave Hua Shang another look, signaling him to wait a little longer. Although Hua Shang was puzzled, he endured it. Kong Rui also knew that this thief probably didnt know what the queen wanted to do with this Soul Changing Technique, but since he was sent to keep an eye on the Hua family, then the Nie family Young Master Hua is indeed injured and cant walk, Kong Rui said as she looked at Hua Shang. Hua Shang coughed violently at the right time and his entire face turned pale, as if confirming Kong Ruis words. The thief didnt loosen his grip, but said fiercely, I dont care if hes injured or not. Even if hes on the brink of death, Ill keep him alive until he sees the queen! .. What did you say?! When he heard the thiefs words, Mr. Huas expression instantly turned ferocious. The thief didnt seem to care. Since Im trapped here and cant give Mr. Yin Ling a reply, Mr. Yin Ling already knows that theres something going on in the Hua familys home. I believe that the queens decree will come to the Hua family soon! If you let me go, I can plead with Mr. Yin Ling or ask the queen to spare the Hua family! When he heard what the man said, Mr. Huas expression became distorted. Do you think the queen can control the Hua family? You think too highly of yourself! The thief burst into laughter. How powerful is the Hua family? How can the Hua family be more powerful than the Nie family? Look at how the Nie family is bowing down to the royal family now. Dont you know what kind of outcome you guys will face? The thief spoke proudly, but Kong Rui frowned. The Nie familys reaction was indeed a little strange. The Nie family couldnt compete with the Empire with their strength, since there was still a gap between a family and a country after all. However, it would be ridiculous to say that the Nie family was bowing down to the royal family! If the Nie family really bowed down to the royal family, why would they secretly recruit troops and buy horses all these years? Why would they even sponsor an assassin organization? However, these things were secrets. Not to mention the thief in front of her, even Yin Ling probably couldnt find out about these things. If Kong Niang hadnt told Kong Rui about this because she asked her to take revenge on Nie Lin, Kong Rui wouldnt have been able to see through the Nie familys scheme so easily. Youre saying that the Nie family also participated in the soul swap? Kong Rui asked the question on her mind. This was the problem that troubled her the most. Other than Wen Qiongs soul, the implementation of the Soul Changing Technique definitely required other soul bodies. After her recent investigation, Kong Rui was certain that the body that was about to be replaced was definitely Li Hans! The First Elder of the Li family must have known what the queen was going to do, which was why he fell ill and hadnt recovered yet! However, according to the rumors outside, Li Han was already overjoyed to be able to acknowledge her aunt as the queen and get engaged to Nie Yin! To think about it, she was really pitiful! That person seemed to suddenly realize that something was wrong and fierce expression appeared on his face as he tightened his grip. Why are you asking so many questions?! Youre being Upon seeing that persons sudden ruthless move, Mr. Hua and Hua Shang were about to attack when the persons expression suddenly froze. You As the person spoke, his eyes suddenly widened in shock and fear. He suddenly released his grip on Kong Ruis throat. His entire hand remained clenched, but it kept trembling. His other hand subconsciously let go of Kong Ruis hand while his body trembled. In just a few seconds, that person fell to the ground, his entire body twitching. He pointed a finger at Kong Rui.. W-What did you do to me? Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Interrogation Chapter 273: Interrogation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui turned to smile at the person. I just wanted to give you a warning Dont underestimate the enemy! The smile on Kong Ruis face deepened, but killing intent flashed across her eyes. That persons hands were twisted and curled up in front of his chest. He looked very pained. Mr. Hua and Hua Shang immediately walked over to see if Kong Rui was injured. Kong Rui waved her hand and said, Im fine. This guy cant hurt me! As she spoke, she lowered her gaze and looked at him with a gaze that resembled that of a hunter. Ill ask and youll answer. In that case, perhaps I can ease some of your pain. That person lay on the ground, his teeth chattering, and he glared at Kong Rui with bloodshot eyes. Who are you? .. Kong Rui didnt answer his question. Instead, she continued, 111 give you three more chances! One! Kong Ruis voice wasnt loud, but it gave off a sense of pressure. That person seemed to be in even more pain. He wanted to grab his throat, but he couldnt. Kong Rui ignored the person and continued to count, Two! White foam mixed with some blood suddenly appeared at the corner of that persons mouth. It looked creepy and terrifying. 1,1 wont As the person spoke, a sharp pain suddenly spread from his heart to his entire body. The threat of death instantly changed his mind. Just as Kong Rui was about to count to three, the person grabbed Kong Ruis ankle. No! Save me! 1 dont want to die! Kong Rui looked down at the hand holding her ankle. His hand was purple skin and covered in dark red veins. Tell me! Who else is involved in the Soul Changing Technique? Kong Rui asked the question on her mind. That person immediately shook his head desperately and said, I really dont know! 1 dont know! Seeing the dark red veins on the persons face, Kong Rui asked again, Where is Wen Qiongs corpse now? That person paused for a moment, as if he was hesitating. Kong Rui knew that person definitely knew the answer! Youre unwilling to tell me? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and her beautiful face was filled with ruthlessness. I Ill tell you! Sensing the threat of death, he could only grit his teeth and say, The princess has been placed in an ice palace behind the queens palace. Ice palace? Kong Rui thought for a moment, but she had never seen such a place before. Is there anyone guarding the ice palace? What mechanisms are there? How can we enter? Kong Rui continued to ask. Since this person mentioned the Ice Palace, he definitely knew how to enter! The man hesitated again, but in the next second, his expression became even more ferocious. He opened his mouth and tried his best to breathe, as if he was suffocating. Kong Rui snorted, as if reminding him that it was best to cooperate obediently. After the man swallowed hard, he finally recovered and said, Other than the queen and Mr. Yin Ling, only the bell sorcerer can enter the ice palace. Bell sorcerer? Kong Rui seemed to have heard of this name before, but he was a talent who was no longer in this world anymore! Could it be that there was another bell sorcerer? Although Kong Rui was puzzled, she didnt ask about it for the time being. She only asked the person, How do we enter? What mechanism is there? Tell me quickly! The person looked at Kong Rui with a pained expression. Save me. Please save me. I If you tell me what you know, Ill let you suffer less! Kong Rui emphasized again. The man swallowed hard before saying, Thats really all I know! Please As Kong Rui looked at the persons forlorn gaze, she lowered her eyes slightly and squatted down.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Medicine to Revive the Dead Chapter 274: Medicine to Revive the Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When that person saw Kong Rui leaning towards him, his eyes flashed with hope. In the next moment, Kong Rui stabbed the persons neck with a bright dagger. The moment the dagger was pulled out, blood spurted out and shot two to three meters high- The person looked at Kong Rui in shock. You, why Blood splattered from the persons mouth as he glared at Kong Rui. I only said that I would reduce your pain, Kong Rui said as she wiped the few drops of blood on the dagger with the mans clothes and slowly stood up without caring about the blood on her body. I didnt say I wouldnt let you die! The persons eyes gradually darkened as he fell to the ground. Only the sound of blood gurgling from his mouth could be heard. .. Mr. Hua watched Kong Ruis actions in a daze. Hua Shang walked to Kong Ruis side quickly and asked with concern, Are you alright? Are you injured anywhere? Kong Rui shook her head and said, 1 still have something on, so Ill be leaving first! Hua Shang grabbed Kong Ruis elbow. Wait! Kong Rui turned around in confusion. Do you want to change your clothes first? Hua Shang looked at Kong Ruis clothes as he reminded her kindly. Only then did Kong Rui look down at her clothes. Because Kong Rui was too close to that person, a lot of the blood that had just spewed out landed on her. She shrugged helplessly and said, Then Ill have to trouble you, Young Master Hua! Only then did Hua Shang smile. Madam, youre too polite. Please follow me! Hua Shang led Kong Rui out. The two of them ignored Mr. Hua, who was still standing there in a daze. After Kong Rui changed her clothes, she immediately left the Hua familys residence. The thiefs words gave Kong Rui a bad feeling. If it was really as he said, and the queen was prepared to use Li Hans body to replace Wen Qiongs soul, Nie Yin definitely knew about this! The Nie family must have some ulterior motive for submitting to the queen. The queen had already fallen out with the Hua family in order to achieve her goal, so the other great clans would probably suffer the same blow! Thinking of the coffins in the Li familys ancestral hall, Kong Rui felt that the queens scheme was probably more than that! When Kong Rui returned to Fragrant Garden, she saw Ling Nuo waiting at the door. Why are you looking for me? Miss, Young Master asked you to be careful of the Li family. Its said that the Li family has sent people to look for people from Ghost Valley these few days. Ling Nuo immediately took two steps forward and reported to Kong Rui. Ghost Valley? Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo in confusion. Why did the Li family send people to Ghost Valley? Its said that they want to find a medicine that can revive the dead! Ling Nuo replied. Is there really such a medicine? Kong Rui turned to look at Ling Nuo and stared at him intently, as if weighing the truth of his words. Ling Nuo swallowed hard and said, Of course not! Kong Rui didnt say anything and just stared at Ling Nuo quietly. Ling Nuo held his breath for a long time before saying, Although Ghost Valley doesnt have such a medicine, with Ghost Valleys spell technique, it can achieve the same effect! Only then did Kong Rui relax and stop staring at Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo secretly heaved a sigh of relief. But soon, Kong Rui asked again, Do you know who the Li family wants to revive? This time, Ling Nuo was really stumped. Ling Nuo shook her head, her face filled with confusion. I havent heard of anything happening to anyone in the Li family recently! Could it be that the Li familys First Elder is dying? Ling Nuo guessed. Kong Rui shook her head in disagreement. Go investigate who else in the Li family has been in trouble recently, Kong Rui instructed. Then, she added, Or check if anyone related to the Li family has been in trouble! Yes! After Ling Nuo received the order, he immediately turned to leave.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Adopted Daughter Chapter 275: Adopted Daughter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Brother Nie Yin, are you feeling better? Li Han sat on the chair beside Nie Yin shyly and glanced at Nie Yins face from time to time. Back then, when Wen Qiong and Nie Yin got engaged, Li Han was furious! However, she had always paid attention to her status as the daughter of the Li family and didnt let her emotions show. She wasnt like Li Ling, who pestered Nie Yin all day long and didnt act like a noble lady at all! At that time, Li Han often thought about how good it would be if Wen Qiong was no longer around! Nie Yin was who all the daughters of famous families in the five continents lusted after. He was the number one genius in the five continents! Now that Wen Qiong was gone and that annoying Li Ling had disappeared for a long time, it was finally her turn! Li Han didnt hide her desire at all, but Nie Yin looked at Li Han coldly. .. This woman was really stupid! She didnt even know that she was going to die in Wen Qiongs place! If not for his need to have a marital alliance with the Empire, how could he be with such a foolish woman?! Although Nie Yin was impatient deep down, his expression was filled with warmth. I havent been feeling well recently, so 1 cant accompany you. I still need you to come to the residence to visit me personally! Nie Yin said as he coughed heavily a few more times. If not for Li Han sending people to invite him to the palace every other day and sending her maidservant to check on Nie Yins health from time to time, Nie Yin wouldnt have invited Li Han into the residence! This woman was simply a troublemaker! Li Han couldnt sense Nie Yins displeasure at all. She was filled with joy and thought that Nie Yin also had feelings for her, so he still wanted to see her despite feeling unwell. Brother Nie Yin, dont worry. Aunt Mother said that she will send a spiritual doctor to nourish your body! You will definitely recover as soon as possible! At that time Li Han lowered her eyes shyly. At that time, we can get engaged as soon as possible! Hearing Li Hans shy words, Nie Yin felt nauseous. He looked at Li Hans lowered head coldly, but when Li Han secretly looked up at him, his expression instantly changed into a gentle one. Ill definitely recuperate as soon as possible! You have to listen to the queen. Dont make her angry! Nie Yin instructed Li Han in case she caused trouble again. Li Han thought that Nie Yin was worried that if she angered the queen, the queen would refuse to let the two of them get engaged. She smiled shyly and said with a blush, I know! Before we get engaged, 111 definitely listen to her arrangements! Although my foster mother didnt let me see you, she was probably worried about your health, so she allowed me to visit you this time! Li Han said as she looked at Nie Yin with an aggrieved expression. If you hadnt asked me to go to the royal family to accompany my foster mother when she was sad, Im afraid we wouldnt have Li Han revealed a shy smile again and was secretly happy that Nie Yin had created this opportunity for her. Back when Wen Qiong had just died of illness, the royal family didnt publicize this matter. Nie Yin found Li Han immediately, but only told her that the queen had been in a bad mood recently and asked her to go to the palace to accompany the queen more often. Only then did she discover that something had happened to Wen Qiong. The moment she returned to the Li family, she told the First Elder about this. The First Elder asked her to keep it a secret and not tell outsiders. Li Han also knew that as long as the royal family didnt announce this matter, outsiders couldnt discuss it, so she could only give up. But soon, the queen kept asking her to come to the court, and she cried for a while every time she saw her. Finally, one day, the queen looked at her with a gratified expression and asked her if she wanted to become her adopted daughter. At that time, Li Han realized that Nie Yin had suggested that the queen take her in as her adopted daughter so that she could relieve the pain of losing her daughter.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Nie Yin Is Going to Die Chapter 276: Nie Yin Is Going to Die Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Hans eyes were filled with joy. Occasionally, she would look up at Nie Yin with deep affection. Nie Yin, on the other hand, lowered his head slightly, as if he was slightly depressed because he wasnt feeling well. Li Han looked at Nie Yin worriedly. Brother Nie Yin, are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to call a spiritual doctor over immediately? In order to make it easier for her to talk to Nie Yin, Li Han instructed the servants to stay far away. Nie Yin didnt want the servants to gossip, so he tacitly agreed to Li Hans actions. Nie Yin reached out and grabbed Li Hans hand. Theres no need! The spirit doctor in the residence has already prescribed a prescription for me. My body is getting better by the day, so theres no need to trouble the spirit doctor in the palace. Li Han said with a dissatisfied expression, No matter how impressive the spiritual doctor in your residence is, hes not as skilled as the top-notch spiritual doctor my foster mother found from the five continents! .. This time, my foster mother specifically instructed me to understand more about your condition so that she can send a suitable spiritual doctor over. Theres no need! Nie Yin refused without hesitation. It was obvious why the queen sent the spiritual doctor here. She wanted to find out if he was really seriously injured! Only Li Han was so silly that she couldnt tell the queens true intentions. If such a person really stayed by his side in the future, she would probably be a troublemaker! Nie Yin narrowed his eyes slightly and hid the disgust and disdain that flashed across his eyes. Li Han thought that Nie Yin was worried about troubling her, so she advised, Brother Nie Yin, you dont have to be afraid of trouble. Those spiritual doctors are all at my disposal now. As long as I Nie Yin felt vexed. Suddenly, his vision darkened and he almost fainted. Li Han had been secretly glancing at Nie Yin. Seeing that Nie Yins condition wasnt right, she immediately reached out and covered Nie Yins hand as she hurriedly asked, Brother Nie Yin, whats wrong? Are you alright? The servant guarding the door immediately rushed in when he heard Li Hans shout. Li Han was about to help support Nie Yin when she was pushed to the side by the servant who rushed in. Li Han exclaimed and almost fell to the ground, but she couldnt be bothered to question the servant and only stared at Nie Yin. When Nie Lin heard that Nie Yin had fainted again, he rushed over. When he saw Li Han, his expression darkened. Miss Li, Nie Yin isnt feeling well today. Please go back first! Li Han was naturally unwilling. Just as she was about to refuse, Nie Lin glared at her and she was so frightened that she fell silent. Li Han gritted her teeth and followed the servant out reluctantly under Nie Lins signal. After walking out of the Nie familys door, Li Han clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Return to the royal family! Godmother! Li Han rushed to the queen as she cried, then fell beside the queens hind legs. The queen swallowed her disgust and asked with concern, Haner, whats wrong? Li Han looked up, her eyes filled with tears. Godmother, send someone to save Brother Nie Yin! The queen narrowed her eyes. Is Nie Yin really seriously ill? Li Han nodded heavily. Hes more than seriously ill! 1 think Brother Nie Yin is about to die! Those quacks from the Nie familys residence probably dont have the ability to treat Brother Nie Yins illness, so they harmed him to this state! Godmother, you must send the best spiritual doctor to save him! I I dont want to see Brother Nie Yin like this! The queen reached out to caress Li Hans head gently. Good child! Dont worry! I wont let anything happen to Nie Yin! Really? Li Han looked up at the queen with tears in her eyes. Of course! For you The queen stared at Li Han with a meaningful gaze, as if she wanted to see another person through Li Han.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Scammer Chapter 277: Scammer Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Han finally smiled. I knew you were the best! The queen stroked Li Hans head gently, then looked up at the servants waiting in the distance and instructed, Get Yin Ling to bring the best spiritual doctor over. He must cure Young Master Nie! The servant immediately left. Li Han leaned against the queens leg gently with a blissful smile on her face. The queen looked into the distance, but her hand on Li Hans head gradually clenched into a fist. While Ling Nuo went out to gather information, Kong Rui didnt stay idle either. Previously, she had met that mentor at Ding Maos place. Because Ding Mao had been summoned to the royal family, he bid farewell. .. Since the problem was in the royal family, perhaps Ding Mao could bring back some news when he returned. Kong Rui made up her mind and went to Ding Maos medical center. When she arrived at the entrance of the medical center, she saw more than ten people surrounding it. Kong Rui asked a white-bearded man beside her curiously, Did something happen here? The white-bearded man glanced at Kong Rui and said unwillingly, Its said that Doctor Dings mentor will be in the medical center for two days, so everyone wants an examination from him. Kong Rui nodded. So the mentor was personally overseeing his disciples business. When Kong Rui looked inside, the crowd around her squeezed her. Kong Rui accidentally stepped on the foot of a fat woman. The fat woman wailed and hugged her feet as she jumped around. Kong Rui turned to look at her. She didnt want to cause trouble at this time, so she immediately apologized to that person. Unexpectedly, just as Kong Rui apologized, a short man beside the fat woman grabbed Kong Ruis wrist. You injured my wife! You have to compensate! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and thought to herself, Did 1 ecounter a scammer Kong Rui sneered as she looked at the short man. You said at the entrance of the medical center that I injured someone, so why dont we go in and see how your wife got injured?! Fine, well take a look! The short man said firmly. I saw with my own eyes that you injured my wifes foot. How can 1 lie?! With the short mans commotion, many people around looked over. The short man even shouted for the surrounding people to help uphold justice. Although many people were curious about what had happened and looked over, no one was willing to come uphold justice. Seeing that no one had any reaction, the short man cried and said that these people were heartless. No matter how he and his wife were bullied, no one was willing to help. Kong Rui really couldnt stand that persons crying, so she turned to look at the sea of people in front of her and shrugged. Im afraid we ll have to wait a while before we can enter. As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, she heard someone calling her from afar. Kong Rui looked in the direction of the voice and saw Xiao Jiao, whom she had seen in the Hua family previously, waving at her. Since there was an acquaintance leading the way, Kong Rui said to the two people beside her, Lets go! The short man clearly didnt expect a bystander to know someone from the medical center, so he immediately exchanged glances with his wife, as if he wanted to give up. How could Kong Rui let them off just like that? It wasnt like her to accept being blackmailed! She grabbed the shortys hand that had just let go and grabbed the fat womans wrist with her other hand. Dont go! Treatment is more important! As Kong Rui spoke, before the two of them could even react, she tapped her feet and actually soared into the air with them. There was an uproar in the crowd. Kong Rui grabbed the two of them and flew through the crowd to land at the entrance of the medical center.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Martial Uncle” Chapter 278: Martial Uncle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, the few people at the front immediately shouted unhappily, Hey! Line up at the back! Why are you cutting the line?! Kong Rui turned around and smiled at them apologetically. Im sorry, Im here to look for someone! You cant look for someone either! Who isnt looking for someone?! A fat man with crooked mouth and slanted eyes pointed at Kong Rui with a trembling finger and said incoherently, You guys Before the fatty could finish speaking, Xiao Jiao had already rushed in front of them. Youre back! Hurry up and go in! Its very busy inside! Kong Rui was stunned for a moment, but when she saw that the indignant people around her were also stunned, she smiled approvingly at Xiao Jiao. Sigh! Im back! Xiao Jiao immediately led Kong Rui inside. The short man and the fat woman turned to escape, but Kong Rui grabbed them. Dont go! After treating this injury, we still have to have a good chat! Kong Rui said as she gestured to Xiao Jiao. .. Xiao Jiao immediately got a few servants to surround the two of them. How dare you cause trouble at the entrance of our medical center?! Tell me! Who sent you two?! The short man lowered his head and rolled his eyes before saying, No one sent us here! Were here to see a doctor! Xiao Jiao looked at Kong Rui and waited for her instructions. Kong Rui shook her head slightly before saying to the short man, Youre injured, right? Come! Let me take a look at you! Where are you injured? This leg? Or your arm? Kong Rui said as she reached for the short mans arm. Before the short man could react, he heard a crack. When he looked at his arm again, he saw it hanging there, as if it had been broken. The short man was stunned for a long time before he suddenly wailed. His voice even made the people queuing at the entrance of the medical center take a few steps back. Kong Rui tilted her head and looked at the short man. All! It seems that this arm has to be treated well! Xiao Jiao, arrange a seat for this patient and let him sit down and rest first! Ill go take a look at the other one! Kong Rui said as she reached for the fat womans feet. The fat woman, who was originally limping, jumped up, for fear that Kong Rui would touch her leg. How could Kong Rui let her dodge like this? Before the fat woman landed, she kicked her feet and hit the shin of the fat womans right leg. There was another crisp sound, followed right on the heels of a heavy object falling to the ground. Before the fat woman could scream, her head hit the ground and she fainted. Kong Rui retracted her foot and stood there to take a look before saying to Xiao Jiao, Get a few more people to carry her away! With that, Kong Rui clapped her hands. When she looked at the door again, she saw that the crowd had already retreated two meters and was looking at Kong Rui warily. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and leaned back slightly. Whats wrong? Xiao Jiao immediately leaned forward and whispered to Kong Rui, Theyre probably expressing their reverence for your medical skills! After Kong Rui nodded and took a step out, the crowd took two steps back. Kong Rui smiled at the crowd. Dont worry, everyone. Any difficult illness can be cured at Ding Clinic! Our medical center has always been honest. If youre sick, treat your illness. If you arent sick As Kong Rui spoke, the smile on her face became even more sincere. If youre not sick, we also have a way to treat you! The few people standing at the front immediately swallowed heavily, for fear that Kong Rui would say something scary again. This time, Kong Rui didnt say anything else. She only gave Xiao Jiao a look and walked into the medical center. Xiao Jiao looked at the crowd again and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that although everyone at the door looked timid, they had no intention of leaving. Ding Clinic might close down before his mentor came back! Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Li Family’s Guard Chapter 279: Li Familys Guard Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Kong Rui arrived at the room where the old man was treating people, she heard the old man shout in the room, You want me to treat these minor illnesses? Does your mentor pay you guys for free? Hearing the old mans energetic voice, Kong Rui, who was standing at the door, felt her ears buzz. She could imagine how everyone in the room would react. After a long while, Kong Rui knocked on the door and walked in. When the old man saw Kong Rui, his originally gloomy expression immediately lit up. Kong Rui took a few steps forward and sat in front of the old man. Why are you here? The old man sighed helplessly. Last night, my unfilial disciple sent a message. He said that he probably wont be back for ten days to half a month. 1 was worried that some critical patients wouldnt be able to be treated in time, so I came to help! That stupid disciple of mine has few reliable workers even after so many years! How useless! Seeing the old mans resentful expression and the thick stack of prescriptions beside him, Kong Rui smiled slightly. Seeing Kong Rui smile, the old man asked, Are you here for a consultation today? .. Kong Rui shook her head and thought for a moment before saying, I heard that someone has been using a secret technique recently, so 1 came to see if youre back. I want to ask if you know whats going on. When the old man heard this, his expression changed slightly, but he didnt say anything. When Kong Rui saw the old mans expression, she guessed that he might know something. However, if he was unwilling to tell her, Kong Rui probably wouldnt be able to get anything out of him. Kong Rui was hesitating when she heard someone at the door say, Someone outside is dying. Hurry up and take a look! The old man frowned impatiently, but he didnt stop walking. Kong Rui wasnt interested in watching, but she heard someone ask, Doesnt that person deserve to die? Kong Rui paused and followed the old man out. As soon as she reached the hall of the medical hall, Kong Rui asked about the gloomy aura of death in the air. In the middle of the hall, a person with an ashen face and on his last breath was lying on a wooden shelf and being carried in. When Kong Rui looked at the person from afar, she saw that his skin and flesh were already cracked. He even emitted a stench. He didnt smell like a living person, but like someone who had been dead for a few days. But that person was clearly still breathing. How could he be a dead person? Whats wrong with this person? Some people looked in from afar. They were curious about how this person had become like this. An insider sighed and said, Isnt this Stone, the guard from the Li family?! I heard that not long after he went out with the First Elder of the Li family, he fell ill! At that time, they found a doctor, who said that he had been poisoned and wouldnt live for more than a few days. His family even prepared his funeral and was ready to bury him. Then, one day, he suddenly recovered! At that time, the two elders of the Shi family were terrified. They thought that their precious son had been possessed! Their family is also strange. Isnt it a good thing that this person has recovered? Why do they think that hes possessed?! Someone questioned. Sigh, after he recovered, he kept repeating something. The person continued to explain. Other than being on duty at the Li family every day, he doesnt do anything else! Its said that this person woke up sickly in the morning, but when he returned on duty, he was full of vigor! Some people even said that the Li familys feng shui is good, since he became much more energetic after he entered! Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Treatment Chapter 280: Treatment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As Kong Rui listened to that persons description, she felt that Stones situation was somewhat similar to that of the second elder of the Li family back then. However, the Li familys ancestral hall had already been destroyed by her. Where did Stone absorb the spiritual energy to extend his lifespan? The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more baffled she felt. Suddenly, she heard someone exclaim, Look! Whats that?! Kong Rui looked in the direction the person was pointing in and saw black-red liquid gradually seeping out of Stones body. Something seemed to be squirming in the liquid, and it looked even more terrifying in the foul-smelling liquid. At this moment, the old man had already arrived beside Stone to check on him. The old man raised Stones arm and checked it for a while before saying to Xiao Jiao, Send him to the second floor! .. With that, the old man turned to Kong Rui and said, Come up with me! Kong Rui nodded and followed without hesitation. Since it was related to the Li family and this persons situation was strange, she wanted to investigate. When the two of them arrived at the second floor, the old man instructed Xiao Jiao and the others to leave. After closing the door, the old man said to Kong Rui, Girl, this persons injuries are very creepy. Come and take a look. The old man didnt avoid Kong Rui. Kong Rui knew that the old man trusted her, and this matter probably had something to do with her. Kong Rui went forward to look at the place the old man was pointing at and saw a strange wound. Kong Rui frowned and thought for a long time, but she couldnt think of what had injured him. Seeing that Kong Rui didnt say anything, the old man said, This injury was caused by a spirit beast. Moreover, its an ancient spirit beast, the Phoenix! Kong Ruis eyes widened when she heard this and she looked at the wound again. The wound was neat but deep to the bone. If one didnt have some knowledge, one would probably think that it was caused by a heavy sword. However, the flesh inside the wound was exposed, and there seemed to be traces of a hook-shaped structure. The old man looked at Kong Rui inquiringly. Kong Rui narrowed her eyes slightly and said after a while, How did you know that this was caused by a phoenix? Could it be that youve seen a phoenix? The old man smiled. 1 didnt have the chance to see the phoenix, but I know that a phoenix has appeared in the imperial capital. This Phoenix appeared in the Imperial City. Although its whereabouts are unknown, it was probably taken away by the royal family. After all, only the former princess was able to give birth to phoenix essence! When she heard the old mans words, Kong Ruis expression didnt change at all, but the nails of one hand were already dug into her palm. The old man didnt look at Kong Ruis reaction anymore. He only looked at the other wounds on that persons body and said, The injuries on this persons body are strange to begin with. Hes also from the Li family. With the relationship between the Li family and the royal family, its not surprising that he saw that Phoenix. However, its a little strange why he was injured by the Phoenix. Look at this wound. Its been a few days, but it doesnt seem to have been infected at the same time as the creepy aura on his body. Kong Rui recalled what the insider had just said and immediately asked, Mentor, do you mean that this person was injured by the Phoenix after being tainted by the creepy aura? As Kong Rui spoke, her eyes flickered. In other words, this person had been injured by the little Phoenix recently! He had seen the little Phoenix! Seeing Kong Ruis anxious expression, the old man continued, Im just guessing. Let me try to wake this kid up. Its best if you ask him in person! Kong Rui looked at the old man, her eyes filled with anxiety. Can we wake him up? Didnt that person just say that he has been out of his mind for a long time? The old man, on the other hand, looked smug.. He shook his head and said, I dont have any other abilities, but its not difficult to clear ones mind! Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Inquiry Chapter 281: Inquiry Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the old mans confident expression, Kong Rui didnt hesitate and only said, Thankyou, mentor! A smile appeared on the old mans face before he stared at Stone with sparkling eyes. He picked up the tobacco pipe at his waist, took out a small handful of tobacco leaves, crushed them, and placed them in. A hint of red fire ignited, and a faint wisp of green smoke slowly rose. Kong Rui stood at the side as she watched the old mans actions. She saw him tap the smoking pot with a red flame on Stones abdomen, chest, and forehead. The smoke pot was scorching hot. The skin would be dyed red even if it only came close to it, let alone when burning the skin directly. It had already burned off a few pieces of Stones ashen skin. .. Stones flesh fell, but Stone didnt seem to feel any pain and just lay there without any reaction. The old man flipped his tobacco pouch, raised Stones neck, and pushed him to sit up. After Stone sat up straight, the old mans smoke pot tapped a few acupuncture points on his back again before knocking down heavily on his head. The old man was quick, but his strength was enough to kill someone. Kong Rui couldnt help but sweat for Stone. Although Stone was already on the verge of death, wasnt he afraid of killing him directly? Before Kong Rui could react, the old man threw the smoke pot down. Stones eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth opened wide as he panted heavily. The old man put away the tobacco pipe and took out a few silver needles from his waist to stab the acupuncture points he had just pressed before finally stopping. Alright! If you have any questions, ask him! The old man said. Then, he picked up his tobacco pipe and took a few sips before walking towards a chair. Seeing that the old man was still sitting on the chair with one leg propped up on the chair in a relaxed posture, Kong Rui pursed her lips and walked to Stone. Your name is Stone, right? Kong Rui looked at Stone, who had just adjusted his breathing and was looking around in confusion. Hearing someone call his name, Stone turned around and looked at Kong Rui blankly. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry. She just waited for Stone to respond. After a while, Stone finally seemed to be able to see the person in front of him clearly. You are Stones voice was hoarse, like the sound of a poorly made instrument. Kong Rui ignored his question and only said, Do you know where you are? Why are you here? When Stone heard this, he looked around again, then he turned to look at Kong Rui in confusion and shook his head as he said, I dont know! 1 was clearly on duty in the Li familys home. Why am I here? On duty? Kong Rui thought for a moment and continued to ask, You dont remember how you were sent here? Do you know what day it is? Stone nodded slightly. The fifth of August. My birthday will be in a few days! Kong Rui frowned slightly, and her expression changed. 5th of August? That was two months ago! She looked at the old man inquiringly, but he didnt look at her at all. He was studying his tattered cloth bag. Kong Rui pursed her lips and turned to look at Stone again. Youre on duty in the Li family, so do you have any missions? When Stone heard this, he immediately looked at Kong Rui warily. Who are you? Why are you asking me this? Kong Rui knew that Stone must have received some secret mission. Kong Rui wasnt in a hurry. She only continued, You fainted while on duty in the Li family and were sent to the medical center. We have to know what happened to you so that we can treat you! When Stone heard Kong Ruis words, although he was a little suspicious, he felt conflicted when he saw that he really seemed to be in the medical center. Why am 1 at the medical center? What happened to me? As Stone spoke, he lowered his head to look at his body. Only then did he notice the strange change in his body. He tried his best to stretch his arms, but he realized that he couldnt control his body at all. He cried out in shock, Whats going on? Whats wrong with me? Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Forbidden Drug Chapter 282: Forbidden Drug Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui didnt intend to explain to the other party any further. She only continued to ask, Do you remember what you were doing before you fainted? Although Stone was on guard, after he looked at the room full of herbs and then at himself, who couldnt move his limbs, he gritted his teeth and said, I only remember that today is my day of duty. Because the Li familys ancestral hall was destroyed a few days ago, the old masters were very angry and vented their anger on us. We were all very nervous and served them carefully all day long, for fear that we would anger them and suffer their wrath again. As Stone spoke, Kong Rui recalled that she had indeed heard that many servants of the Li family had been fired. It seemed that things werent as simple as they seemed. At noon today, the boss ran over and said that he wanted us to go somewhere with him tonight. He said that he had a special quest. When Kong Rui heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly, but she was in no hurry to ask. .. Stone froze for a moment with a puzzled expression on his face, but then he continued, What special quest is it again? What are you going to do? Stone seemed to have fallen into a daze and his eyes seemed to be getting blurrier and blurrier. Kong Rui was about to shake Stone, for fear that he would fall asleep again. Kong Ruis hand was about to touch the stone when she heard the old man shout, Dont move! Kong Rui was shocked and froze on the spot without daring to move. The old man immediately went forward and brushed the bottom of Stones nose with one hand. Then, he picked up the pot and knocked the back of Stones neck with it. After Stone suddenly let out a cry, his body trembled and his head instantly drooped. Kong Rui panicked and said to the old man anxiously, Dont tell me hes dead?! 1 still have something to ask him! We cant let him die like this! Seeing Kong Ruis anxious expression, the old man only took a deep puff of his tobacco pipe before saying, He was overthinking things just now. If you continued asking, this person would have really died! Dont worry! Let him rest for a while. Just continue asking! Although Kong Rui was a little indignant, she knew that this wasnt something to rush. The old man turned the tobacco pipe around and carried it on his arm as he walked towards the stool. After Kong Rui looked at Stone again, she sighed and walked to the old mans side. Mentor, Stones situation is really strange. Is it really just because he was injured by the Phoenix? The old man glanced at Kong Rui from the corner of his eye, as if he was hesitating if he should tell Kong Rui the truth or not. Seeing the old mans strange expression, Kong Rui sat down on the chair beside him and asked, Mentor, do you know that this matter isnt as simple as it seems? What makes you so hesitant? The old man looked at Kong Rui deeply once again before taking a deep whiff of his tobacco pipe and continuing, Youre quite smart. You have to become my disciple! This kids situation is more complicated than I expected. According to my original speculation, it should have acted up again after a while, but I didnt expect it to act up in advance. It seems that the person who used the medicine was quite ruthless! Medicine? Kong Rui caught the main point. Are you saying that Stone became like this because he was drugged? Have you heard of the Soul Return Pill? The old man looked at Kong Rui with a mixed expression. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before saying, Ive heard of it, but its said to be a forbidden medicine! The old man shrugged. Such a freaky thing naturally has to be banned! But it cant stop greedy people from coveting it! Kong Rui frowned slightly, as if she didnt understand why the old man was talking about the Soul Return Pill. Could the Soul Return Pill have been used on Stone? Kong Rui shook her head in confusion.. Why would anyone use such a rare pill on someone like Stone?! Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Soul Return Pill Chapter 283: Soul Return Pill Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man looked at Kong Rui in admiration as he said with some relief, You! Youre indeed much smarter than that idiot Ding Mao! What was used on him wasnt the real Soul Return Pill, but a replica with an effect similar to that of the Soul Return Pill! When she heard the old mans words, Kong Ruis mouth fell open in shock, and she blinked as she asked, Replica? How can such a thing be replicated?! Do you know where 1 can find the Soul Return Pill in this world? The old man didnt answer Kong Ruis question, but only continued to ask. Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. 1 dont know! The old man pressed his hand on the smoke pot and suddenly took two more sips. The smoke leaves were burned by the flames in the smoke pot and produced thick smoke. Kong Rui didnt rush the old man and only waited for his answer. The old man placed the tobacco pouch aside before saying, Although the Soul Return Pill is a forbidden medicine, someone still refined it a long time ago. Moreover, it was fought over in the five continents for a long time. .. Its said that there are only three Soul Pills in the world now. One is in the hands of the Sect Master of the Profound Heaven Sect, Huo Xiao, and one is in the hands of the Demon Clans Poison Master, and the other Wheres the other one? After Kong Rui listened attentively, she immediately asked. Theres another one thats missing, but someone said that its in the hands of the Valley Master of Ghost Valley! As the old man spoke, his expression became even more mysterious. Ghost Valley? Kong Rui didnt expect Ghost Valley to be involved. When the old man saw Kong Ruis expression, although he was puzzled, he asked, You know about Ghost Valley? Kong Ruis eyes flickered, but she didnt show any panic. 1 heard that theres such a place, but didnt they say that no one can step foot in Ghost Valley and Ghost Valley rarely participates in the affairs of the five continents? The old man looked at Kong Rui in admiration and smiled in surprise as he said, Youre really surprising! Alright! Then Ill tell you about the Soul Return Pill! Kong Rui immediately listened attentively. Its said that this Soul Pill was refined by Ghost Valley. At that time, a total of five were refined. However, for some reason, it was stolen by someone who broke into Ghost Valley. The old man shook his head and said. After that, various disputes over the Soul Return Pill arose in the five continents Kong Rui opened her mouth but didnt ask. The old man naturally knew what she wanted to ask, so he smiled and continued, Two of these five Soul Return Pills were destroyed in the process of fighting. One of them disappeared after the Poison Master was knocked into the Demon Abyss. As for the other two, its said that one was found by the people of Ghost Valley, but the other is missing. It seems that the other one was snatched by the queen! As Kong Rui listened to the old mans description, she could imagine that many people had died because of the Soul Pill. But why did the queen want the pill? If the Soul Return Pill in the queens hand was still there, then Wen Qiong Kong Ruis eyes widened as she asked the old man, Can the Soul Return Pill revive people? When the old man heard this, he only shook his head. Whats the use of the Soul Return Pill? Its just a rumor within the five continents. No one has seen the effect of the Soul Return Pill with their own eyes, nor have any dead people been saved by it. Kong Rui pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time. The old man ignored her and stood up to walk to Stones side. Its just that this kid is a little unlucky. Although this replica can let people survive, its only in the state of the living dead. When a persons spiritual sense is shackled to the point of death, recalling everything else they have experienced will only make them even more confused. Upon hearing the old mans words, Kong Rui clenched her fists. Stones situation was clearly caused by the Li family.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Pill Testing Chapter 284: Pill Testing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui suddenly had an idea. Could it be that someone was using Stone to test the medicine? Otherwise, even if it was a replica, it would probably have cost a lot of manpower and money. How could the Li family be walling to spend so much effort on a servant? The old man nodded slightly. Youre thinking the same thing as me. Looks like someone was planning to refine the Soul Return Pill, but the effect The old man glanced at Stone, who still had his head lowered. Kong Rui also looked over and saw that Stone looked lifeless, like a dead person. Then Stone is currently Although Kong Rui had no pity for Stone, it would be terrifying if more people like Stone appeared! When hes sober, hell be a cripple who cant move. The old man gestured with his chin as he said, When hes delirious, hell be a living dead and wont feel any pain! Kong Ruis expression changed slightly. Mentor, do you think there wall be more people like Stone in the imperial capital? The old man tapped his tobacco pouch and pondered for a moment before saying, 1 dont know how many, but there will definitely be more. How can we distinguish such people? Kong Rui asked anxiously. In any case, the existence of these people made Kong Rui feel uneasy. The old man looked at Kong Rui meaningfully, but he wasnt in a hurry to answer. He came to Stones side again and tapped the acupuncture point on the top of Stones head with the smoke pot. Then, he said to Kong Rui, Ask what you want to ask now! After Stone woke up, he looked at Kong Rui in confusion. After a while, he seemed to recognize the person in front of him. You are Ive seen you before But where? Stone frowned, as if he had lost his memory. Then, he slowly looked down at his limbs. Why is my body like this? We chatted just now. Do you still remember? Kong Rui asked Stone anxiously. She didnt want all her efforts just now to be in vain! Stone looked at Kong Rui in confusion. After thinking hard for a while, he finally seemed to remember. He nodded slightly. You asked me a question just now. What was it? Kong Rui took a deep breath and asked the question again. Do you still remember what special quest you were going to carry out? Stones frown deepened, and his expression became distorted. Kong Rui was worried that Stone would faint again. Just as she was about to ask the old man, Stone suddenly said, 1 remember! Kong Rui immediately shut her mouth, for fear that she would interrupt Stones thoughts. Stone seemed to want to move his arm, but after looking at his immobile right arm, he sighed. 1 remember that the boss only wanted us to gather at the ancestral hall at night. He didnt tell us what we were going to do. But I heard from Xiao Xi that there were some ghostly sounds in the ancestral hall in the middle of the night a few days ago. The elders didnt allow us to go over, so I dont know what happened. Then do you remember what happened after that? Did you go to the ancestral hall? Why were you sent here? Can you still remember these things? Kong Rui asked anxiously while trying her best not to shake Stone. Have you seen anything strange? For example, a spirit beast? Kong Rui asked tentatively. Stone frowned even more, as if puzzled by Kong Ruis question. Suddenly, Stones expression changed, as if he remembered something. He opened his mouth and said, Spirit beast! Yes! There were spirit beasts! Two spirit beasts! Very terrifying spirit beasts! Where did you see them? What did they look like? What did you do? Kong Rui sounded even more excited and wanted to get more information from Stone.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chao Bai Escapes Chapter 285: Chao Bai Escapes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Stone seemed to be very vexed. He lowered his head and thought for a long time, but it was as if that memory had disappeared. He couldnt remember it no matter what. 1,1 dont remember! 1 cant remember! Why is this happening?! Stone roared angrily. His immobile limbs made him feel dejected and helpless. He looked up at Kong Rui. Why did I become like this? Can you save me Kong Ruis heart suddenly softened. She looked at the old man for help, but he shook his head gently and remained silent. Kong Rui looked at Stone again, her eyes filled with determination. Im sorry! I cant help you! Stone seemed to have expected this answer long ago, and the hope in his eyes instantly disappeared. He muttered dejectedly, What happened to me? How could 1 Suddenly, Stone looked at Kong Rui again. Wheres Xiao Xi? How is he now? Xiao Xi? Kong Rui didnt know who Xiao Xi was, so she could only answer truthfully, You were the only one sent here. Did Xiao Xi also participate in this mission with you? After Stone thought about it, he shook his head. 1 dont remember! The boss found me alone that day. 1 dont know who else was going with Whos your boss? Whats his name? Perhaps he knows what happened to you. Kong Rui suddenly thought of this key figure and asked anxiously. Stone seemed to have found the crux of the problem and replied, The bosss name is Li Shan. Hes a distant relative of the Li family. Its said that he came to the Li familys residence to be a servant because all his family members died. The First Elder saw that he was honest and had some brute force, so he made him our leader. Kong Rui recalled carefully. There was indeed a guard called Li Shan in the Li familys residence. But if she remembered correctly, Li Shan seemed to have already Kong Rui confirmed with Stone again. Is the Li Shan youre talking about the one whos tan and strong and stutters? You know him? Stone looked at Kong Rui in disbelief. Kong Rui didnt answer Stone. She just felt that this matter was a little creepy. There was indeed a guard leader called Li Shan in the Li familys residence, but when she was still Li Ling, she had once seen that ignorant fellow beaten to death by Li Han because he had offended her. That time was clearly a little earlier than the time Stone had said. Li Shan had revived again? Or had Li Shan already become a living dead like Stone? Kong Rui immediately felt a chill down her spine. What other secrets did the Li family have? Young Master, someone in the imperial capital seems to be secretly refining the Soul Return Pill! A fair-skinned child in his teens walked to Chao Bais side and reported respectfully. Chao Bai put down the booklet in his hand and turned to look at the child. Where did the First Elder go? The First Elder brought the Second Elder and a group of adults out of the valley early in the morning, the child said obediently. The First Elder came to report to you this morning. Chao Bai nodded and stood up. Since theyre not here, lets go! Huh? Before the child could react, Chao Bai grabbed his arm and the world spun. Urgh The child placed one hand on the wall of the cave as he vomited. Chao Bai looked at the child in disdain and ignored him as he walked out of the cave. The child exclaimed, Young Master, where are you going? Dont leave me behind! Rest here. 111 look for you after Im done! Chao Bai said without stopping.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Trouble Chapter 286: Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Pu Pu chased after him for a few steps, but he suddenly bumped into something invisible. He patted the thing hard, but he couldnt break through the barrier in front of him and he watched Chao Bai walk further and further away. After Chao Bai left the cave, he looked at the familiar Spirit Mountain. Then, he formed a seal with both hands and disappeared into the forest. Ling Nuo was waiting for Kong Rui, who had not returned for a long time. Suddenly, his vision blurred. Seeing that someone had returned, he immediately rushed forward. He was about to greet Kong Rui when he suddenly realized that the person in front of him wasnt Kong Rui. Ling Nuo was about to get into a defensive posture when he heard the person in front of him ask coldly, Why are you here? Where is she? Ling Nuo was stunned on the spot. After a while, he knelt on the ground. Greetings, master! Chao Bai was in no mood to dwell on Ling Nuos etiquette. He asked again, Where is she? Are you asking about Miss? Miss Ling Nuo hesitated for a moment, but he couldnt answer where Kong Rui had gone. Kong Rui came and went in a hurry every time. She never reported her whereabouts to him! When he saw that Ling Nuo couldnt answer, Chao Bais expression turned ugly. Ling Nuo didnt dare to look up at Chao Bais expression, but sweat had already broken out on his back. At that moment, there was an argument in the hall. Chao Bai looked impatient. Ling Nuo stole a glance at Chao Bais expression first before turning to look in the direction of the noisy hall. Then, Ling Nuo had an idea and reported to Chao Bai, Master, 111 go see whats going on! Before Chao Bai could respond, Ling Nuo stood up and ran out. No matter how big the commotion outside was, it was much easier to deal with than when Chao Bai lost his temper! After Ling Nuo rushed to the hall, he saw a group of people blocking the entrance. There were also a few people sitting at tables in the middle of the hall. As Fragrant Garden had been closed for the past few days, the girls took this opportunity to travel around. The brothel keeper sighed as she counted her assets in the room every day to see how long they could last. During the day, there were only one or two servants in charge of cleaning the hall. At this moment, this group of people was shouting, making Fragrant Garden, which had been quiet for a few days, lively again. The brothel keeper rushed out of the room when she heard the commotion. When she saw that so many people were gathered in the hall, she was overjoyed. Why are you guys being so noisy? Unfortunately, Fragrant Garden is still in the midst of repairing and is currently closed, so we cant entertain you guys for the time being! The brothel keeper greeted these unfriendly guests. Ling Nuo couldnt help but roll her eyes. Then, he went to the brothel keepers side and lowered his voice as he said, What makes you think they look like guests? The brothel keeper glared at Ling Nuo and gritted her teeth as she asked, Should I have asked them if they were looking for trouble? Were here to do business. Were guests! Do you understand?! If you dont, shut up! After being reprimanded by the brothel keeper, Ling Nuo had nothing else to say. The brothel keeper was still smiling at those people. A man sitting at the table snorted in disdain when he saw the brothel keeper. Ive long heard that the girls in Fragrant Garden are all beautiful I only found out after I came that this is it?! The brothel keepers expression immediately changed when she heard this. She placed her hands on her hips and scolded that person, Youre such an ignorant brat! I was also a famous beauty in the imperial capital back then! Do you know what it means to age gracefully?! The guests of Fragrant Garden are all people who know how to appreciate beauty. Those mediocre people who dont know how to appreciate beauty are not worthy of our attention! When Ling Nuo heard the brothel keepers words, he almost cheered for her on the spot. However, these people didnt seem to be easy to deal with, so it was better to deal with them carefully.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Stripping A Fig Leaf Chapter 287: Stripping A Fig Leaf Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the man heard the brothel keepers ridicule, his expression turned ugly. You old woman! You only know how to bluff! What? You still want to see my other skills? Thatll be expensive! The brothel keeper ignored the mans mockery and snorted. If you guys want to be guests, Im afraid youll have to wait a few more days. If you guys are here to cause trouble As the brothel keeper spoke, she clapped her hands hard. Fragrant Garden is not a place to be trifled with! Following the brothel keepers actions, a few burly men who looked like martial artists jumped out from all directions. Ling Nuo was a little surprised. He actually didnt know that the brothel keeper was hiding these people. Where did these people come from? Why havent 1 seen them before? Ling Nuo asked curiously. These are the subordinates you kept behind Misss back? You talk too much! The brothel keeper was very dissatisfied with Ling Nuos talkativeness. She really didnt understand why her master wanted this fellow to stay. Fragrant Garden wasnt a peaceful place to begin with, so there were many troublemakers. Just those scrawny servants alone caused a lot of trouble when they fought! After the arrival of the two new masters, the people who came to cause trouble were much more than before! That was why the brothel keeper hired these skilled fighters at a high price. Unexpectedly, these people actually came in handy only a few days after being hired! When the man saw that the brothel keeper had actually summoned fighters, he revealed a disdainful expression. How dare you call out a few clowns to show off?! As soon as the man finished speaking, the powerhouses who had been invited felt deeply insulted and clamored to rush forward to teach the man a lesson. The man sneered as he picked up the five-foot-long saber beside him and swung it at one of the burly men. That man wasnt to be trifled with either. He pulled out the two steel rods behind him and roared as he rushed forward. After there was the sound of metal clanging, something heavy fell to the ground. With just one move, victory was determined. The two steel rods were cut into four pieces. The burly man only had two steel rods the length of a palm left in his hand. The burly man was stunned and didnt react for a moment. The brothel keeper and servant were also stunned by how quickly this battle ended. However, Ling Nuo seemed to have already guessed the outcome. There was no change in his expression. When the burly man saw the brothel keeper and the other men staring at him, he immediately felt embarrassed. He suddenly shook off the steel rod in his hand and roared as he waved his fists and rushed towards the man with the steel knife again. The man sneered and waved the steel knife in his hand a few times, but his feet didnt move at all. Just as the burly man was about to rush in front of the man, he fell to the ground with a bang. Everyone immediately stuck their heads out to look. The waist of the burly mans pants had already been cut off, and his pants had fallen to his feet, tripping him to the ground. The burly man was humiliated! He had only exchanged two moves with the other party, but not only was his weapon destroyed, even his a fig leaf had been taken off! The burly man no longer had the confidence to have an outburst. He lay on the ground without making a sound. Seeing this, the brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before she realized that something was wrong. She immediately shouted at the other burly men, What are you guys waiting for?! These people came to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. Hurry up and chase them out! The men didnt move immediately. They exchanged looks of dismay, as if they were hesitating about something. In just two moves, they realized that the other party wasnt an ordinary martial arts practitioner! Although they also had some martial arts skills, they were only ordinary people after all.. They were worlds apart from those cultivators who had a Spirit Body Realm cultivation level! Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Inspiring Ling Nuo Chapter 288: Inspiring Ling Nuo Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that the men had no intention of going forward, the brothel keeper knew that she couldnt really spend money to make these people work for her. The few people in front of her were obviously not easy to deal with. They probably had something to do with the trouble her master had encountered previously. Since that was the case The brothel keepers gaze shifted to Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo was still watching with relish when he suddenly felt someone staring at him. Only then did he turn around warily. The brothel keeper blinked at Ling Nuo before asking, Ive treated you well these past few days, right? The corners of Ling Nuos mouth twitched, but he didnt respond. When the brothel keeper didnt hear any response, she continued, This place was painstakingly built by my masters. As their trusted aide, shouldnt you help? Hearing the brothel keepers flattery, Ling Nuo knew that the brothel keeper wanted him to do hard labor and he revealed a disdainful expression again. He didnt listen to everyone! Moreover, his real master was waiting inside. It wasnt his place to make the decision! Seeing that Ling Nuo was still smiling, as if he really had no intention of helping, the brothel keeper couldnt hold it in anymore. She tried her best to lower her voice and threatened Ling Nuo, Ling Nuo, master asked you to keep an eye on this place! If its really destroyed by these people, we wont be able to explain ourselves! The brothel keepers threatening words didnt seem to affect Ling Nuo. He calmly adjusted the buttons on his shirt, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him. The brothel keeper gritted her teeth. This fellow acted completely different from when his master was around! From the looks of it, he was just a hypocrite! Although he said that, those burly men were clearly useless, and how long could those thin servants last? Right now, she had to think of a way to make these people leave as soon as possible! The brothel keepers mind raced, but she couldnt think of a good solution. At this moment, the man with the steel saber raised the steel saber in his hand and provoked the other burly men with contempt, Who else wants to die under my steel saber?! As soon as the man said this, the burly men immediately roared. However, although they were angry, they knew that they were not the mans match. No one was impulsive enough to challenge him. The man smiled disdainfully. What a bunch of cowards! With that, the man waved the steel knife in his hand and cut a table beside the brothel keeper into two. The brothel keeper screamed and hugged Ling Nuos arm in fear. Her nails were long and dug a few bloody marks on Ling Nuos arm. Ling Nuo was in pain, but he gritted his teeth and didnt cry out. He shook off the brothel keepers hand angrily and snorted. How useless! The brothel keeper didnt have the time to mind Ling Nuos words. She continued staring at the steel knife in the mans hand with lingering fear. When the man was competing with the burly man just now, they were still a distance away from her, so she wasnt as frightened as now. Before the brothel keeper could recover, the man became even more aggressive because of the brothel keepers reaction. He swung his saber again and slashed at the table and chairs on Ling Nuos side. As the steel knife swung down, the blade wind brushed past Ling Nuos side. It was about to split the table and chair into two. Suddenly, the table and chairs actually moved away and avoided the attack. The blade left a deep slash on the ground. Everyone looked at the table that had suddenly shifted in surprise, then they heard Ling Nuo heave a sigh of relief. Everyone saw Ling Nuo pat his chest with one hand. Then, he sighed again and said, Miss instructed me to leave this set of tables and chairs for the guests. If you break it, Ill be scolded! When he heard Ling Nuos irrelevant words, the mans expression turned ugly. Without hesitation, he turned the steel knife in his hand and slashed it at Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo clicked her tongue impatiently. Then, she grabbed the brothel keepers arm and spun her around before pushing her to the group of burly men.. Dont stand here and get in the way! Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Ling Nuo Attacks Chapter 289: Ling Nuo Attacks Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before the brothel keeper could react, she landed beside the burly men. She felt dizzy, and wanted to scold Ling Nuo, but she realized that Ling Nuo had already rushed towards the steel-bladed man. The man with the steel knife swung the steel knife a few times, but missed every time. Not to mention hitting Ling Nuo, he didnt even touch the corner of his clothes. The mans expression became even uglier after a few failed attacks. He waved the steel knife in his hand angrily and scolded Ling Nuo, You brat! If you have the ability, dont dodge! Ling Nuo continued dodging back and forth as he replied unhappily, Do you think Im as stupid as you?! Youre slashing at me, but I should stand still and let you slash me? The steel knife man swung the steel knife dozens of times, but didnt hurt Ling Nuo at all. Instead, he was panting in exhaustion, and his face looked flushed and sulky. The man stabbed the steel knife into the ground as he panted. Ling Nuo stood a few feet in front of him as he looked at him aloofly. From Ling Nuos nonchalant demeanor, it was as if the previous scene had not happened. If not for the countless knife marks engraved on the ground and the pillars, everyone would probably have suspected what they had just seen! The steel-bladed man finally recovered. Just as he was about to attack Ling Nuo again, he heard a low shout from behind. Back down! Youre not his match! The steel-bladed man was indignant and was about to argue, but he was so frightened by the other partys gaze that he didnt dare to say anything else. The steel-bladed man lowered his head. Although he was indignant, he didnt dare to act rashly again. Ling Nuo shook the small string of stones hanging from her waist and tilted her head to look at the man who had just spoken. Youre their boss? Ling Nuos tone sounded very rude, so the few people around the man were angry. However, the man didnt seem to care at all. He only smiled at Ling Nuo. Youre quite interesting! Are you in charge of this place? the man asked as he sized up Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo shrugged and chuckled as he said, This place belongs to my master! Master? The man seemed confused. With your skills, why do you have to acknowledge others as your master? Why dont you follow me? Youll be the second-in-command of our village in the future. How about that? The mans words sounded a little tempting, and his gaze was firm, as if he was certain Ling Nuo wouldnt reject him. After all, who would be willing to be someone elses servant?! Ling Nuo raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Are you planning to surrender first because you think you cant beat me? Arent you doing the opposite?! Ling Nuo sneered with a mocking smile. Seeing that Ling Nuo was actually unappreciative, the mans expression darkened. Since youre so unappreciative, dont blame my subordinate for being merciless! With that, the man gestured to the two men beside him. The two men immediately stood up and walked in Ling Nuos direction. One of the two men held an iron chain, while the other pulled an inch-long stick from behind him. After the man with the short stick shook his hand, the short stick actually broke into two pieces before turning into a long stick. Ling Nuos eyes lit up and he clapped for the other party. Oh! This weapon is quite nice! Can you lend it to me to play with? Hearing Ling Nuos words, the man with the long rod narrowed his eyes and sneered. Alright! With that, the man suddenly jumped up and swung the long rod in his hand at Ling Nuos head. Ling Nuo felt a strong wind whistling down from above his head. He looked up at the rod, but there was no panic in his eyes. Seeing that Ling Nuo didnt react, although the man with the stick was puzzled, he didnt stop at all. Just as the rod was about to hit Ling Nuos head, Ling Nuo suddenly attacked. Under everyones shocked gazes, the rod that was slashing down like a gust of wind was actually gently held up by Ling Nuos two fingers and stopped in midair. The man with the stick wasnt as stable as the stick itself. The mans body drew an arc in midair before landing behind the man sitting at the table.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Ling Nuo Gets Captured Chapter 290: Ling Nuo Gets Captured Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the man with the stick fell to the ground, he couldnt move for a long time and could only whimper. The man with the steel knife immediately rushed to his companions side to check on him. Unexpectedly, just as the man lifted his companion, that person spat out a mouthful of blood on his face. The man was stunned on the spot and didnt know what to do. On the other side, the man holding the iron chain swung the chain in his hand when he saw this, making a terrifying sound that tore through the air. That voice made the brothel keeper shudder. She covered her ears and screamed. Ling Nuo frowned in frustration and tightened his grip on the stone bracelet at his waist. The man waved the chain in his hand and lashed it at Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo tore one off the stone skewer and threw it in the brothel keepers direction. Before the brothel keeper could react, her mouth was stuffed with a medium-sized bead, and her screams stopped. Ling Nuo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he turned the wooden stick in his hand and threw it out. After the chain whipped over, the wooden stick clanged with it. After a series of cracking sounds, the man wielding the chain suddenly pulled back his chain. Only then did he realize that the chain was already tightly wrapped around the stick and couldnt be removed. This wooden stick wasnt made of ordinary wood. It was made of iron wood that was as hard as iron. The man tried his best to smash the chain to the ground before finally retracting the chain after destroying his companions wooden stick. However, the iron chain had already morphed after being wrapped by the ironwood, so the sound of it falling wasnt as loud as before. The man sitting on the left instructed the man with the chain, Come back! Then, the man chuckled at Ling Nuo. I really admire you even more now! Dont play this game with me! Ling Nuo ignored the other partys attempt to curry favor with him and said with a cold expression, You guys have caused enough trouble. Its time for you guys to leave! Otherwise, Ill take out a big broom and sweep you guys out! For some reason, the man was amused by Ling Nuos words. He shook his head as he stared at Ling Nuo with a ferocious gaze. I underestimated Fragrant Garden! Ling Nuo looked down at the man who was still lying on the ground and shrugged as he said, In that case, get lost quickly! The man sitting at the table sneered. You want us to leave just like that? Im afraid it wont be that easy! With that, the man slammed his hand on the table, and the table in front of him instantly shattered into dozens of pieces. Even Ling Nuo, who had the upper hand just now, couldnt help but feel shocked. Compared to those people, this mans strength was far superior! Ling Nuo couldnt be sure how much of a difference there was between his cultivation level and the other partys, but it was obvious that the other party had not used his full strength. Just as Ling Nuo was still thinking about it, the mans eyes narrowed as he formed a hand seal and pointed at Ling Nuo. Before Ling Nuo could react, his body was sent flying by a force. His body was suspended in midair. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldnt break free. Let go of me quickly! Ling Nuo looked at the man with an angry expression. The brothel keeper raised her head and covered her mouth as she looked at Ling Nuo. She had completely forgotten to complain about Ling Nuos previous bad behavior. If you agree to go back with me, Ill let you go. How about that? The man seemed to think highly of Ling Nuo and didnt forget to extend an invitation even at this moment. Ling Nuo was clearly not in the mood and he spat at the other party. If you have the ability, let me down. Lets have a good battle! The man didnt care. He only shook his head and said helplessly, What a pity! Then, he raised his hand and clenched it into a claw. Ling Nuo, who was suspended in midair, suddenly fell silent, and a pained expression gradually appeared on his face. Ling Nuo looked as if someone was choking his throat, and his face was already flushed. As the mans movements changed, Ling Nuos expression became more and more pained. When the brothel keeper saw Ling Nuos eyes roll back, she panicked, for fear that he would really die just like that. Ling Nuo was someone left behind by her master.. If he died just like that, how would she explain it to her master?! Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Who Are You? Chapter 291: Who Are You? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Why is it so noisy? A cold voice sounded from not far away. The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before rushing over, as if she had seen her savior. Master, youre finally back! The brothel keeper reached out to pull Chao Bais sleeve. The male master had not appeared for some time. Although she didnt know why he suddenly appeared in the backyard, at least someone could save the day now! The brothel keeper had seen the male masters strength. It should not be difficult for him to deal with those troublemakers! Chao Bai looked down slightly. Just as the brothel keepers hand was about to touch his sleeve, he stopped her. The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment, but when she saw Chao Bais expression, she immediately retracted her hand. Chao Bai ignored the brothel keeper and glanced in Ling Nuos direction. The brothel keeper didnt see what Chao Bai did, but she saw Ling Nuos body fall to the ground from midair. The invisible restraints on his body seemed to have instantly disappeared. Although Ling Nuo was no longer restrained, the force that was tightly clasped around his throat didnt disappear. He grabbed the invisible thing at his throat in pain and tried his best to pry open the grip of that force. Chao Bai looked at the hand that still seemed to be grabbing Ling Nuos throat. Then, a white light flashed between his fingers. The man, who had a sinister expression on his face, suddenly let out a low cry. His wrist, which had been clenched into a claw, immediately bled. The man hurriedly retracted his hand and looked at the man who walked out. The man held his wrist and gritted his teeth as he glared at Chao Bai. Who are you? Chao Bai looked at the man, whose face was getting paler and paler because of the large amount of blood loss, as he asked, Who are you? Seeing that the wound on his wrist couldnt be suppressed with internal force, the man panicked and took out a pill from his storage bag. After he swallowed the pill, the mans face gradually recovered some of its color, and the blood on his wrist finally stopped spurting out in a shocking manner. The man heaved a sigh of relief before looking at Chao Bai again. Are you the guard here? No, your cultivation level is higher than theirs! Who are you? Chao Bai didnt say anything, but the procuress standing at the side walked forward and pointed at the man. Youre really ridiculous! You came to someone elses territory to cause trouble, but you dont even recognize the owner! Master? The mans thick black eyebrows were tightly knitted together. Impossible! Chao Bai raised his eyebrows, but didnt ask. The brothel keeper said, Whats impossible?! This is our master! The man shook his head again. Thats not right! I received news that the owner of this place is a little girl! When Chao Bai heard the other partys words, he immediately understood that the other party was here for Kong Rui. His eyes immediately flickered. Who asked you to come? The man was shocked by Chao Bais gaze and swallowed hard, almost biting his tongue. He composed himself a little. He was shocked that he was frightened out of his wits by a young mans gaze. When he saw that the man didnt answer, Chao Bais gaze darkened. I le said slowly, Who asked you to come? Chao Bais voice wasnt loud, and he spoke very slowly, but it made the mans expression change drastically. The mans expression became uglier and uglier, as if he was being suppressed by something. His body seemed to be under immense pressure. Seeing that the man didnt answer Chao Bais question, the brothel keeper immediately placed one hand on her waist and pointed at the man with the other. How dare you! How dare you not answer my question! Are you, are you Before the brothel keeper could finish speaking, Ling Nuo, who had been lying on the ground just now, rushed forward. He quickly rushed behind the man and slammed his knee into the back of the mans waist as he growled angrily, Youre courting death! The man was caught off guard and fell to his knees from Ling Nuos collision. The man, who was already under immense pressure, couldnt even raise his head now.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Spare Me Chapter 292: Spare Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The brothel keeper became even more spirited when she saw the man kneeling on the ground. She turned around and instructed the burly men behind her, What are you waiting for?! Tie these troublemakers up and interrogate them! Seeing this, the man with the steel knife waved the steel knife and was about to resist again. However, before he could rush in front of Chao Bai, he suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, and the steel knife in his hand fell to the side. Seeing this, the burly men finally found a chance to regain their dignity. They immediately rushed forward and pressed the men who had just caused trouble to the ground before tying them up. The man in the lead was tied up by layers of ropes and even lacked a few more times from behind by Ling Nuo. Ling Nuo returned to Chao Bais side and glared at the man in front of him. Chao Bai stared down at the men kneeling in front of him as he said again, Speak! It was just one word, but it made the men feel a huge pressure pressing down on them again. The man with the wooden stick, who had already been injured by Ling Nuo, felt his chest tighten under the pressure, and blood actually flowed from the corner of his mouth. Chao Bai didnt look at the man. His gaze was still fixed on the man in the lead. That person withstood the huge pressure and tried his best to look up at Chao Bai, but after a few tries, he gave up. Okay! Ill tell you! The man finally let go. His loose shoulders showed that he had stopped struggling. The people from the High Heaven Pavilion asked us to come, the man said in a low voice and he sounded indignant. High Heaven Pavilion? Chao Bai frowned slightly. He didnt expect it to be this annoying sect again. Ever since Zi Xuan died, Chao Bai had thought that his relationship with the High Heaven Pavilion had been severed! Ling Nuo waited for a while, but Chao Bai seemed to have no intention of asking further. He was about to ask when he saw Chao Bai turn to leave. Master, this After Ling Nuo looked at the men kneeling on the ground, he turned to look at Chao Bai, who was walking quickly towards the backyard. He was momentarily at a loss. Chao Bai didnt seem to intend to ask why these people were here. Ling Nuo asked Chao Bai anxiously, Master, what should we do with these people? Kill them! Chao Bai didnt turn around and only gave the order indifferently. The brothel keeper didnt seem to hear Chao Bais words, so she turned to Ling Nuo and asked, What did master say just now? Ling Nuo raised her eyebrows slightly and turned to look at the man on the ground who had clearly heard Chao Bais words. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and a smug smile appeared on his face. Master said that we should kill all these people! Ling Nuo deliberately spoke very slowly. When he spoke, he even looked back and forth at the men in front of him. As expected, as soon as Ling Nuo finished speaking, a man suddenly knocked his head on the ground and shouted desperately, Dont kill me! I was only sent here by someone else! Please, dont kill me! Without Chao Bais pressure, the man in the lead finally raised his head slowly. He turned to the man who was kowtowing and begging for mercy and reprimanded, Useless thing! Youre embarrassing us! The man who was kowtowing didnt respond at all and continued to bang his head on the ground. The other man looked at the leader. Brother, is it really worth it for us to do this? The man in the lead asked angrily, What do you mean? The people from High Heaven Pavilion are just treating us as chess pawns. Are we really going to risk our lives for them? The man spoke his mind. The other man echoed, Thats right! Isnt our life our own? After all, they were in the face of death, so they were much more lucid. The man in the lead reprimanded them, Are you guys rebelling? Rebelling? We just want to save our own lives! A man said and turned in Ling Nuos direction. Ill tell you everything you want to know! Please let me off! Upon hearing the mans words, the two people beside him also echoed the same sentiment. Ling Nuo raised his eyebrows in amusement. As expected, his master had a way to easily pry open these peoples mouths! Ling Nuo said to those people calmly, Tell us everything you know. Perhaps my master will spare your lives if hes happy.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: The Whole Story Chapter 293: The Whole Story Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The brothel keeper placed her hands on her hips and began to command the servants to clean up the mess in front of her. When Kong Rui walked into the hall of Fragrant Garden, the servant was trying his best to smooth the deep marks left by the steel knife and chains on the ground. When she saw everything in front of her, she was stunned for a moment. In the blink of an eye, she saw the brothel keeper rushing over. Kong Rui dodged and did not let the brothel keeper get close to her. What happened here? Kong Rui looked at the hall in front of her. Although it was relatively clean, it had clearly been destroyed before. She could guess that someone had come here to cause trouble, but she still needed the brothel keeper to explain the situation. The brothel keeper described the situation just now without forgetting to exaggerate the masters grandiosity. When Kong Rui heard that Chao Bai had returned, her heart skipped a beat. She did not listen to the brothel keeper anymore and immediately ran towards the backyard. The brothel keeper needed a listener, but she only had time to sigh before she saw Kong Rui leave. Kong Rui hurriedly ran to the backyard. She had too many questions to ask Chao Bai. When she arrived at the backyard, Kong Rui felt that it was abnormally quiet. Even Ling Nuo, who usually waited here, was gone. Kong Rui frowned and called out softly, Chao Bai. Even after waiting for a while, Kong Rui did not hear any response. She quickly opened the door and rushed in, only to find that the room was empty. After Kong Rui rushed to the hall again, she saw the old procuress berating a few burly men. She quickly walked to the brothel keepers side and pulled her to the side before asking, Where is he? Who? The brothel keeper was baffled. The male master, Kong Rui said impatiently. The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before saying, He went back to the backyard just now. Didnt you see him? Kong Ruis expression changed. Just as she was about to return to the backyard, she saw Ling Nuo walk out of the room on the other side. As soon as Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui, she immediately jogged forward. Miss, youre back! Kong Rui nodded before pulling Ling Nuo and asking, Wheres your young master? Ling Nuo chuckled and said, Miss, hes already our new master! Kong Rui did not care about these things and only asked anxiously, Where did he go? In the backyard! Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui quizzically. Master has already returned to the backyard to wait for you! Hes not in the backyard. Kong Rui sounded disappointed. Huh? Ling Nuo was also a little confused. What was going on? Was he practicing how to come and go without a trace? Didnt he come back to see Kong Rui? Seeing Ling Nuos expression change, Kong Rui knew that he must know something about it. Kong Rui coughed lightly before grabbing Ling Nuos collar and bringing her to the backyard. After returning to the room in the backyard, Kong Rui let go of Ling Nuo. Tell me! Whats going on? Ling Nuo blinked and thought for a while before sorting out her thoughts. Its like this. Master suddenly appeared in the backyard today, so 1 thought he was in a hurry to see you. But at that time, a few people came to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. The brothel keeper and the others couldnt handle it, so I rushed over to help. Ling Nuo did not intend to admit that he had done it to avoid Chao Bai. Who are those people? Kong Rui finally asked about those people. According to them, they were sent by the High Heaven Pavilion to cause trouble for you. Ling Nuo told Kong Rui the answer he had obtained after the interrogation. Kong Rui frowned slightly and wondered when she had offended the High Heaven Pavilion again. If the people from High Heaven Pavilion knew that Zi Xuans death was related to her, why would they only send a few inconspicuous minions to cause trouble? There was probably something else going on. However, Kong Rui did not care about this now. She only wanted to know where Chao Bai had gone! And then? Kong Rui continued to ask. One of those people was quite skilled and exchanged a few moves with me. As Ling Nuo spoke, he couldnt help but cough. Kong Rui paused when Ling Nuos hand touched the neck that still had a red strangulation mark, but she did not say anything and only gestured for Ling Nuo to continue. Ling Nuo cleared her throat and continued, After that, master captured all those people. Masters original intention was to kill all those people. But later, those people confessed that the people from the High Heaven Pavilion sent them here, so I interrogated those people for a while to see if 1 could get anything else out of them.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Strange Forest Chapter 294: Strange Forest Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui didnt rush her and continued to wait for Ling Nuo to continue. After Ling Nuos interrogation, those people only revealed that they had been hired by High Heaven Pavilion to come to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. Their goal was to prevent Fragrant Garden from opening. However, they didnt expect there to be a powerhouse hidden in Fragrant Garden. They failed in their mission and got captured for interrogation. As for why the High Heaven Pavilion had sent someone to cause trouble at this time, Kong Rui didnt have a clue. However, it could be seen that the person who threatened Kong Rui with Little Lion and Little Phoenix wasnt from the High Heaven Pavilion. When Kong Rui heard Ling Nuos words, she began to wonder why Chao Bai had suddenly appeared and disappeared without even saying goodbye. This person came and went without a trace, making Kong Rui feel frustrated. After feeling frustrated for a while, Kong Rui suddenly realized something. She immediately straightened her expression and interrupted Ling Nuos nagging. Alright! Come out with me now. I still have something else to deal with. Ling Nuo immediately fell silent and his anger from a second ago subsided. Miss, where are we going? Dont ask! Lets go! With that, Kong Rui walked towards the door. The brothel keeper was cursing those troublemakers as she instructed the servants to clean up the hall. Let me tell you, even if its not open for business these days, this hall has to be kept clean for me! The brothel keeper had one hand on her waist as she pointed at the servants in front of her with the other. If 1 find out that someone dares to slack off, 111 tie you up and let Brother Ling teach you a lesson! If it was before, no one would have taken the brothel keepers threat to heart. However, after hearing the miserable cries during the interrogation, this threat was even more effective than an imperial edict. The servants worked even harder. Only then did the brothel keeper sit down on the wooden chair at the side in satisfaction and let out a long sigh. What will happen to Fragrant Garden without me around?! As soon as the brothel keeper finished speaking, she saw Kong Rui rushing out. She immediately stood up to welcome her. Before she could open her mouth, Kong Ruis figure had already flashed past her. The brothel keeper returned to her seat calmly, as if she was used to it. As she fanned the fan in her hand, she lamented softly, Theyre all troublemakers! Kong Rui left Fragrant Garden with Ling Nuo and went straight to the backyard of the Li familys residence. This place was backed by a large forest outside the royal family and they could reach the entrance of the royal family through the forest. However, it was said that ferocious beasts often appeared in this dense forest. The queen had specifically ordered people to guard this place, so this place became a place where no one dared to trespass upon. After Kong Rui brought Ling Nuo out of the dense forest, her entire body trembled uncomfortably. Previously, Kong Rui had been brought into the forest by Li Ling and the others to see her fight those ferocious beasts. However, they didnt encounter any ferocious beasts even after a few times. Li Ling and the others felt bored, so they never came here again. Kong Rui had been to this forest a few times, but she had never seen the so-called guards sent by the queen. It seemed that the news that someone was on duty was just rumors. As for the reason why no one dared to come here, Kong Rui guessed that it was because this place was between the royal family and the Li residence, so no one dared to barge in. Secondly, there were indeed ferocious beasts here. However, they were trapped by something, so they were not so easily discovered. When she thought of this, Kong Ruis expression changed. Ling Nuo noticed Kong Ruis discomfort and quickly asked softly, Miss, are you alright? Kong Rui waved her hand, but didnt answer Ling Nuos question. Instead, she adjusted her breathing and walked deeper into the forest. When the two of them entered the dense forest, they felt a chill that was completely different from their surroundings surround them from all directions. Ling Nuo couldnt help but tremble and lean in Kong Ruis direction. Miss, this forest is a little strange. Kong Rui shushed him and looked around for something. According to Stones description, the secret mission they were carrying out was near the Li familys ancestral hall, which had long been destroyed by Kong Rui and Chao Bai. Stone and the others had probably gone to the forest closest to the Li familys ancestral hall. If the spirit beasts Stone and the others encountered were really Little Lion and the others, they would definitely be hidden in this dense forest! Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chaotic Space Chapter 295: Chaotic Space Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui carefully identified the aura in the dense forest, to use the connection between her and the little lion to find their location. Ever since Little Lion and Little Phoenix disappeared, the connection between them seemed to have suddenly been severed. No matter how Kong Rui called out, they didnt respond. Thinking about it, they must have been trapped by some barrier that eliminated the connection between them. Miss, there seems to be something over there! Ling Nuo, who had been observing the surroundings, suddenly lowered his voice and said to Kong Rui. Kong Rui looked in the direction Ling Nuo was pointing in and saw that it was pitch-black, like a high wall. It seemed to be a little different from the surrounding forest. Lets go take a look! Kong Rui said in a low voice and walked towards the dark high wall quickly. Ling Nuo didnt dare to be negligent and guarded Kong Rui warily. Kong Rui arrived about a few meters away from the dark high wall, but her feet couldnt help but tremble and she was nailed to the spot. Ling Nuo, on the other hand, looked at the high wall in front of her in shock. She covered her mouth with both hands and tried her best not to scream. After a while, Kong Ruis gaze was focused as she walked towards the high wall. Ling Nuo called out softly and reached out to stop Kong Rui, but then he gritted his teeth and followed her. After Kong Rui came about a meter below the high wall, she looked up at the top that was almost as tall as the tall trees in the dense forest beside her and her entire body couldnt help but tremble. Ling Nuo finally said, This is simply a sin! Looking at everything in front of him, his face was filled with grief and indignation. In front of them, there was a skeletal mountain that was as tall as a hundred-year-old tree and dozens of meters wide! Kong Rui reached out to touch the skull closest to her, but Ling Nuo grabbed her hand. Miss! Dont go! Its dangerous! Ling Nuo shouted sternly, afraid that Kong Rui would be injured if she touched those skeletons. Kong Rui broke free from Ling Nuos hand and reached out to touch the skull. However, the moment her hand touched the skull, she quickly retracted her hand, as if she had sensed something strange. Her expression became even uglier, and a trace of fear flashed across her eyes. Miss, whats wrong? Ling Nuo asked hurriedly, for fear that something would really happen to Kong Rui. In that case, how was he going to explain it to his master?! After Kong Rui gestured for him to keep quiet, she frowned and slowly closed her eyes. Ling Nuo didnt dare to say anything else and could only stand at the side and watch Kong Rui. A gray chaotic space suddenly appeared in Kong Ruis mind, and countless figures stood in front of her. As she stared at the fleeting figures, she felt as if her entire body was wrapped in coldness. Kong Rui didnt move, and the figures didnt approach, as if they were waiting for something. Seeing that those figures didnt seem to be hostile, Kong Rui asked, Who are you guys? The figures swayed, but they didnt seem to have any intention of responding to Kong Rui. Just as Kong Rui was looking for a way to leave this strange place, those figures parted to the sides and actually made way for Kong Rui. Kong Rui walked towards the passageway without hesitation. Only when she approached those figures did Kong Rui realize that they were just phantoms with indistinguishable faces. Kong Rui didnt hesitate anymore and quickly walked forward to see where these shadows wanted to bring her. The more she walked forward, the more powerful the sadness and resentment Kong Rui felt. That feeling made her feel a sharp pain in her chest, and tears fell from her eyes. Kong Rui took a deep breath and tried to calm down. However, no matter how hard she tried, the emotions only became stronger and stronger. She couldnt control her tears at all. Kong Rui gritted her teeth and grabbed her aching heart tightly with one hand. Then, she raised her head and walked forward firmly again. No matter what, she had to see what secrets were hidden here! Who are you? A voice sounded from the dark space in front of Kong Rui. Who are you? Kong Rui suppressed the bitterness in her heart and asked loudly in the direction of the voice. How did you get here? The voice seemed curious, and the pitch became much higher. You trapped those souls here? Kong Rui could only think of this possibility. IThis shameful fellow in front of them had locked those souls here and prevented them from leaving. The voice suddenly sneered.. You people always think the worst of others! Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Symbiosis Chapter 296: Symbiosis Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. You mean youre doing this out of kindness? Do you know who those people are? The voice seemed to be very interested in chatting with Kong Rui, and the pitch of its tone increased. You killed them? Kong Rui guessed again. Tsk! 1 disdain doing such bad things! It will damage my reputation! The voice sounded disdainful. It was obvious that he wasnt interested in killing people. Kong Rui frowned slightly. She felt that the other party seemed to be beating around the bush and had no intention of answering her question, so she gritted her teeth and turned to walk back She had just taken a step when she suddenly felt a piercing pain in her heart. Kong Rui tightened her grip on her chest again and staggered forward, but almost fell to the ground. The voice said in displeasure, Youre leaving? Kong Rui knew that the pain was definitely from the other partys actions. In other words, everything here was controlled by that voice. To figure out everything and leave this place, she had to get an answer from the other party first. Kong Rui turned to look at the dark space again and asked, Arent you going to answer my question honestly? Why should I stay here? Do you think you can leave here safely with your strength? The voice sounded very disdainful. From the looks of it, youll probably die of exhaustion after taking a few more steps! Kong Rui said with a smile, This is just a space you created. As long as I leave here, I can Bullsh*t! Do you think those wandering souls arent real? The voice suddenly roared angrily, Do you think Id be so bored as to conjure some wandering souls to trick you? Kong Rui pursed her lips. You dont even dare to show your true face to others. How can I trust your words? The voice suddenly fell silent, and everything around them instantly fell silent as well. The pain that had been gripping Kong Ruis heart disappeared at this moment. Kong Rui felt the shadows that were originally gathered not far away approaching her bit by bit. She was instantly on guard and asked, What are you trying to do? The voice sounded again, but with a hint of mockery. Are you afraid? Kong Ruis expression darkened as she berated coldly, Dont use these poor fellows anymore! The voice roared angrily, Who the hell is using them?! Theyre all pitiful people! Im just protecting them! Protection? Kong Rui was puzzled. The voice was low, but it couldnt suppress its anger. Those people are too cruel. They devour divine sense in order to extend their lives! I couldnt stand it anymore, so 1 built this space here to give those souls who still had a trace of their souls a place to stay. However, this place probably wont be able to protect them for long. Is that why you let me in here? What do you want me to do? Kong Rui guessed the other partys intentions. The other party seemed to be a little hesitant, but after a while, he still said, I cant continue to protect them. You I can sense both the aura of spiritual power and demonic power on you. You can definitely protect them! Kong Rui wasnt persuaded by the other partys words. Instead, she asked warily, How do you know this? Who are they? Why should I protect them? After being questioned by Kong Rui, the other party seemed to be a little impatient. If you want to find evidence that the queen and the Li family have ties to the Demon Clan, these people can help you! Kong Ruis expression turned cold. How do you know all this? The person said,, You dont have to ask about that! Just tell me, are you willing to protect them or not? His tone softening a little, he added, If youre unwilling, I wont make things difficult for you. Ill let you leave. Kong Rui didnt hesitate this time and replied decisively, Alright! Ill agree to your request! But What other questions do you have? the other party asked impatiently. You have to tell me how to protect them! After all, humans and ghosts are different. I dont have the ability to protect these souls! Kong Rui growled, somewhat dissatisfied with the other partys attitude. The voice immediately explained, You can definitely do it! They they will attach themselves to your soul.. If you can reach a symbiotic relationship with them, you can Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Collapse Chapter 297: Collapse Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui suddenly noticed that something was wrong and immediately interrupted him. Symbiotic? You want me to be their host? No! Thats impossible! Kong Rui refused firmly. The voice seemed to think for a while before saying, Or you can find other ways to coexist together, but I have to tell you that they are the only evidence you can use to bring down the queen and the Li family! Kong Rui was about to refuse when the queens ferocious appearance and the hypocritical appearances of the Li family flashed across her mind. Alright! I promise you! Kong Rui looked at the dark place in front of her firmly. No matter what, she had to give it a try. She had to completely destroy the Li family and the queen! As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the other party finally heaved a sigh of relief. My mission is finally over! I can finally leave! The voice sounded relieved. Who are you? Kong Rui was curious again. Perhaps well meet again one day. Youll know then! The voice sounded softer and softer, as if it was gradually fading away. Kong Rui felt a white light suddenly shoot out of the dark space in front of her. In the next moment, the surrounding space became much brighter. The shadows that were moving towards her gradually became clearer. As she looked at the shadows, she could vaguely recognize some faces. They were familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had seen them before. How do I leave this place? At this moment, the dark space was already gone, so Kong Rui could only raise her head and roar. The other party had disappeared just like that. How was she going to leave this space created by the other party? Kong Rui felt the shadows getting closer and closer to her, but the surrounding air didnt seem to be as cold as before. She gradually calmed down and looked around at the shadows surrounding her. You guys can understand what Im saying, right? The shadows didnt react and continued to approach her. Kong Rui pursed her lips and said again, If you guys can understand, stop now! Kong Rui didnt have much hope. After all, they were only fragmented souls. However, as soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the shadows actually stopped in unison. Kong Rui was delighted and looked at the person closest to her. Can you get me out of here? I can only help you guys if I leave this place, right? The shadow didnt seem to intend to respond to Kong Rui. Kong Rui waited for a long time. Just as she was about to give up, the shadow suddenly moved. The shadow slowly raised an arm and turned to point in a direction to Kong Ruis left. The exit is over there? Kong Rui was skeptical. However, she had no other choice at this moment. Without hesitation, she walked quickly in the direction the shadow had pointed. The shadows in front of Kong Rui also retreated, making way for her. Kong Rui walked towards the gray space in front of her, but she felt an increasingly strange sensation. Suddenly, she felt a dazzling white light flash in front of her again, and she felt dizzy. When she opened her eyes again, Kong Rui only saw Ling Nuo jumping around in front of her. Kong Rui blinked and looked at Ling Nuo in confusion. After a wguke, she asked, What are you doing? Miss cant move anymore! Miss is possessed! What should I do?! 111 definitely be cut in half by Master! This Ling Nuo suddenly stopped halfway through his sentence. He suddenly stopped and turned to look at Kong Rui. Miss? Are you alright? Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo in disdain and said, Im fine Before Kong Rui could finish, a few cracks suddenly appeared in the dark skeleton wall in front of her. Light seeped out from the cracks in the bones, accompanied by bone-chilling cracking sounds. Ling Nuo screamed and stood in front of Kong Rui while trembling. Kong Rui glanced at Ling Nuo in disdain, but although this guy wasnt brave, he was loyal. Kong Rui slapped away Ling Nuo, who was in the way, and looked at the crack on the skeleton wall in front of her. She reached out again, but Ling Nuo blocked it front of it again. Miss! Its dangerous! As soon as Ling Nuo finished speaking, an even louder cracking sound sounded. Under the gaze of the two of them, the skeleton wall collapsed in all directions starting from the cracks and then scattered into pieces of bones.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Digging Five Feet Chapter 298: Digging Five Feet Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Kong Rui saw the scene in front of her and then at the hundreds of human bones on the ground, she couldnt help but sigh. Right after she had left that space, many voices whispered in her ear. She couldnt make out what the voices were saying, but she could sense that they were anxious to confide in her. Miss, now we Ling Nuo looked at the skeletons on the ground and swallowed hard before asking, What are we going to do? Bury them, Kong Rui said calmly. Ling Nuo was about to agree, but when he turned to look at the large sea of skeletons, he hesitated for a moment. Should we dig a hole and bury them all? Seeing Ling Nuos meek appearance, Kong Rui couldnt help but shake her head. Step back! Kong Rui instructed in a low voice. Ling Nuo didnt dare to hesitate and immediately retreated dozens of meters. A black dagger appeared in Kong Ruis hand. She suddenly threw the dagger. The dagger flickered with a cold light and circled the dense forest in front of it before returning to Kong Ruis hand. Just as Ling Nuo was wondering what this dagger could be used for, she saw dozens of trees in front of her fall in the same direction almost at the same time. The huge tree fell and smashed into the ground, creating a huge ditch. The skeletons were buried between the tree trunk and the ditch. This Ling Nuo seemed to want to say something. Seeing that Kong Rui was about to turn around and leave, he jogged a few steps and followed behind her. After taking a few steps, Ling Nuo turned around to look at the skeletons buried by the trees again. He pursed his lips and thought to himself, Her way of burying them is too sloppy! Although Ling Nuo felt a little dismayed, he still turned around and followed Kong Rui in the other direction of the dense forest. Kong Rui suddenly stopped again and frowned as she looked to the right. Ling Nuo immediately turned around to look, but he didnt see anything. Little Ling Nuo was about to ask when Kong Rui stopped him with a shushing gesture. Ling Nuo didnt dare to say anything else. Then, he saw Kong Rui listening to something carefully. However, no matter how hard Ling Nuo tried to listen, he still couldnt hear anything. Kong Rui blinked and looked in that direction while trying her best to distinguish what the voices in her mind were saying. She listened to the vague voices that seemed to be guiding her in that direction. However, she was still not sure if those souls were hostile or friendly, so she didnt dare to rashly follow those voices. After a while, she composed herself and said to Ling Nuo, Go and see if theres anything buried under the ancient tree over there. Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui quizzically, but then he ran under an ancient tree a few meters away from them. She dug a few meters deep beside the ancient tree, but Ling Nuo found nothing. He turned around and shook his head at Kong Rui, indicating that he found nothing. Kong Rui frowned slightly and began to wonder if those souls were lying to her. At this moment, a voice overshadowed the other vague voices. Five feet under the tree. Kong Rui questioned the other party, If we dig a pit five feet around the entire tree, not to mention that the sky will have brightened by that now, the tree will also collapse! However, the voice insisted, On the east side of the tree, five feet below the tree. Seeing this, Kong Rui could only instruct Ling Nuo to dig a pit about five feet in the direction the voice instructed. Just as Ling Nuo was about to report that he didnt discover anything, he touched something much harder than the surrounding ground. He immediately turned around and started digging around the thing. When he dug out the hard thing, Ling Nuo immediately rushed to Kong Rui and presented it to her. Miss, I found it! Kong Rui took the thing and took a closer look. It seemed to be a bronze jewelry box. How could such a thing be buried here? Under the encouragement of the voice in her mind, Kong Rui opened the lid of the jewelry box. Ling Nuo was about to stop Kong Rui, but Kong Rui had already opened the lid. The two of them looked at the box at the same time and saw a small white bone placed in the jewelry box. This was too strange. The other bones were piled into a mountain and gathered together, but only this small finger-like bone was placed in the jewelry box and buried so deep.. Why was that? Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Strange White Bones Chapter 299: Strange White Bones Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui couldnt understand for a moment, but she heard the voices in her mind arguing about something. She felt that her mind was in a mess and she couldnt keep things under control. Miss, what exactly is this? Should we? As Ling Nuo looked at the skeleton, he felt that it was a little creepy. Theres something wrong with this place. Why dont we Ling Nuo was halfway through his sentence when he heard Kong Rui roar angrily, Shut up! Ling Nuo was startled and immediately shut up. Then, he looked at Kong Rui in fear. Kong Rui glared at Ling Nuo, but the voices in her mind didnt perceive her anger at all. They continued to argue. Kong Rui felt her head hurt and she felt dizzy. Seeing that Kong Ruis expression wasnt right, Ling Nuo was about to ask her what was wrong when he saw Kong Rui stagger and almost fall. Ling Nuo immediately reached out to support Kong Rui. He looked concerned, but he didnt dare to ask. After all, Kong Rui had just told him to shut up. After a while, Kong Rui finally seemed to recover. She let go of Ling Nuos hand and stood rooted to the ground. Ling Nuos face was filled with worry as he kept thinking to himself, Master! Where are you?! I cant handle Miss anymore! Kong Rui lowered her head slightly and said after a while, Bring this bone back Bring it back? Ling Nuo finally couldnt help but ask. After causing a ruckus for the entire night, she only planned to bring such a thing back? Kong Rui ignored Ling Nuo, but a voice lingered in her mind. Take me away from here! I can help you! Take me away! Ling Nuo helped Kong Rui back to Fragrant Garden. At this moment, it was already dawn. Kong Rui lay on the bed and tried her best to keep the voices in her mind down. Those voices were not under her control at all, so she felt tortured. Originally, she could vaguely find out some information from those voices, but the sound waves continued for too long and were too loud, making her mentally exhausted. She didnt have the energy to continue listening at all. After lying on the bed to rest for a while, Kong Rui picked up the jewelry box she had brought back and took out the bone. She said to the bone coldly, You asked me to bring you away. Now, I order you to shut those voices up! Kong Rui only wanted to give it a try, but she didnt expect the voices in her mind to suddenly disappear. Kong Rui was stunned and glared at the bone as she asked, You did it? Of course! the voice said again. This time it sounded much clearer, and even the youthfulness of the voice was revealed. Although Kong Rui was a little suspicious, she still asked, Who are you? Why can you control them? How long are you guys going to coexist with me? After Kong Rui asked the question, there was no response from the bone. Kong Rui was immediately discouraged and thought that this bone was useless. Unexpectedly, just as Kong Rui was about to give up, the young voice sounded again. You must have seen the Li familys coffins! Kong Rui was stunned. After a while, she asked, What do you know? The voice sneered. Of course I know what the Li family did. After all, Im Halfway through, the voice suddenly paused. Forget it, its useless to tell you this now! Are you looking for your spirit beasts? the voice asked again. You know where they are? Kong Rui immediately became excited and asked in surprise. Theyre trapped in the royal family now and waiting for the queen to carry out her plan The other party had no intention of hiding anything. Impossible! Kong Rui immediately retorted, No one in the royal family can control them. In fact Kong Rui wanted to say that not many people in this world could control two ancient divine beasts. However, in the next moment, the voice rendered her speechless. Do you know the Beast Tamer Clan in the west? The two of them were trapped by a few elders of the Beast Tamer Clan. If you want to save them, Im afraid youll need the help of two people! Kong Rui frowned slightly. Find someone to help? She felt that other than Kong Niang and the others from the Demon Abyss, no one else in this world could help her. The kid who was with you previously and the mentor you acknowledged not long ago! The young voice immediately replied without any hesitation. You Kong Rui wanted to ask how the other party knew about these things, but when she thought of what it had just said, she gave up asking.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Finding Help Chapter 300: Finding Help Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Youre very smart! You know that there are some questions I wont answer, so asking those questions is just a waste of time. The young voice said again, as if very satisfied with Kong Rui. Kong Rui didnt plan to beat around the bush with the other party. Can we find Kong Shu and the others with their help? Not necessarily. The childish voice said again, but Kong Rui was so frustrated that she wished she could break the bone into two. If you have something to say, say it all at once! I dont have the patience to waste time with you! Kong Rui gritted her teeth and threatened. You really have a bad temper! The young voice said disdainfully. However, this time, the voice didnt leave her hanging. The three of you wont be able to find the array set up by the Beast Tamer Clan if you enter the royal family rashly. Besides, if you dont know how to break the array, how can you save those two little fellows? That voices words seemed reasonable, making Kong Rui feel that she was in the wrong for losing her temper. She calmed down and continued to ask, Then can you tell me how to save them now? Are you planning to kill Nie Lin? The voice asked instead of answering her question, making Kong Rui angry again. She clenched the white bone tightly. After a while, she said between gritted teeth, Yes! I want to avenge Kong Niang! Alright! I happen to have some grudges against that kid as well! The voice said happily. Kill him first, then Ill tell you how to save the two little fellows. Since it was something Kong Rui had planned to do anyway, she didnt seem to have any reason to refuse. Although there was still a huge difference in strength between her and Nie Lin, she wouldnt face the enemy head-on. Naturally, she would think of other ways to get rid of him. The incident with Stone gave Kong Rui an idea. Ill do it now! With that, Kong Rui immediately stood up to find a way to kill Nie Lin. However, just as she got up, she felt dizzy and fainted. The young voice sounded again. Little girl, rest for a while. When you wake up, the preparations will be ready. When Kong Rui woke up again, it was already past noon. After she suddenly sat up in bed and looked at the environment in front of her, a strange feeling welled up in her heart. Ever since she left the Demon Abyss, she had never slept so soundly. Although she felt more energized, this feeling made her feel very uneasy. Youre awake! The voice sounded again, startling Kong Rui. Why are you so afraid?! The voice teased, I waited here for a long time in order to let you have a good sleep! Kong Rui didnt appreciate it at all. Instead, she asked, Are you saying that you were staring at me the entire time when I was sleeping? So what?! I cant do anything to you anyway! The voice sounded aloof. Kong Rui was furious, but she knew that she couldnt do anything to the other party now. Lets go! Kong Rui felt a little frustrated about the current situation, so she jumped out of bed and walked out. The voice whispered in Kong Ruis ear, Go find that old man first! That kid will naturally come looking for you afterwards! Kong Rui took a deep breath. She hated how the voice seemed to know everything. Even if it asked Kong Rui to look for Chao Bai now, Kong Rui wouldnt know where to look for him! Kong Rui stuffed the bone into the bag at her waist and quickly walked out of the door of Fragrant Garden. The streets were exceptionally quiet today, as if something unusual was going to happen. Kong Rui wasnt in the mood to care about this. Since she had news of Kong Shu and the others, she had to think of a way to save them as soon as possible. When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the medical hall, she saw that the medical hall that was usually filled with people only had two or three patients waiting there today. Those assistants who were usually busy were also sitting at the side grinding herbs today. Wheres my mentor? Kong Rui ignored them and walked into the medical center to ask. An alchemist recognized Kong Rui and immediately pointed in the direction of the stairs. Grandmaster is resting in the alchemy room on the second floor. Ill bring you up now. Kong Rui waved her hand. You can go ahead and get busy with your own matters! With that, Kong Rui walked up the stairs. When she arrived at the second floor, Kong Rui saw a pill refinement room emitting a strong smell of spirit medicine, so she walked towards the room. Mentor! Kong Rui stood outside the door as she called out. However, even after she waited for a while, there was no response.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Mentor Gets Injured Chapter 301: Mentor Gets Injured Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui leaned against the door to listen to the commotion inside, but suddenly, there was a loud bang in the room. Kong Rui kicked open the door without hesitation and rushed in. The pungent smell of smoke assaulted her face. Thick smoke blurred her vision, so Kong Rui couldnt see the situation clearly. Kong Rui covered her mouth and nose with one hand as she tried her best to shout into the room, Mentor! Are you in there? Uh-huh A muffled response came from Kong Ruis right side. Kong Rui fumbled in the direction of the voice. After taking a few steps, Kong Rui tripped and fell to the ground. Ouch! A moan sounded, then a complaint came from above Kong Ruis head. Are you trying to crush me to death?! Only then did Kong Rui realize that the person who tripped her and caused her to fall was her mentor. She struggled to get up and fumbled around amidst a cloud of gray smoke. Finally, she felt a hand. Mentor, Ill pull you out first! Kong Rui said as she exerted strength in her hand to pull the person on the ground up. As soon as Kong Rui moved, she heard a cry of pain beside her. Dont move me! Ouch! It hurts! Kong Rui immediately loosened her grip, then she bent down. When she guessed her mentors locationm, she asked, Can you walk now? Ill help you out first. The old man seemed to be seriously injured. He snorted twice and said, No need, no need! After the old man finished speaking, Kong Rui felt a gust of wind suddenly flash in front of her, cutting the thick smoke in front of her into two. The smoke quickly rolled to both sides, as if it was extremely afraid of the wind. Although Kong Rui was shocked, she was still worried about her mentors injuries. When she turned around, she saw a metal pill furnace about half the height of a person pressing down on her mentor. No wonder his voice sounded so strange. Kong Rui went forward to move the pill furnace, but she realized that she couldnt move it at all. This is Kong Rui looked at the pill furnace in confusion. The old man who was pressed down panted a few times before instructing Kong Rui, Girl, retreat outside first. Although Kong Rui was worried, she still followed her mentors instructions. Kong Rui had just left the room when she heard another loud bang. Without her mentors instructions, Kong Rui didnt enter the room rashly. Instead, she waited outside anxiously. After a long while, the old mans voice sounded in the room again. Girl, come in! Kong Rui hurriedly walked in, but the thick smoke had already disappeared. Kong Rui saw her mentor sitting upright on the half-collapsed soft couch. From his nonchalant look, one couldnt tell what had just happened in the room. However, the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth still exposed the fact that he had just been injured. Since her mentor didnt want to be seen in such a sorry state, she didnt mention what had happened just now. She only changed the topic and asked, Why were you in the mood to refine pills here today? How did you know that I was refining pills? The old man seemed to have forgotten what had just happened and asked Kong Rui in surprise. Kong Rui opened her mouth, but swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. Her mentor clearly didnt want to mention what had just happened, so she might as well be more tactful. I smelled the medicinal fragrance in this room and thought that you must be refining some secret medicine, mentor. Upon hearing this, the old man revealed a smug smile. Youre quite smart! Youre much better than my other silly disciple! Here! This is for you! With that, the old man pushed a small medicine box in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui didnt reach for it immediately. Instead, she looked at the old man in confusion. The old man pursed his lips before saying to Kong Rui, Dont you want to take revenge on that old man from the Nie family? This thing might be able to help you! After Kong Rui picked up the medicine box, she lowered her head and sniffed it gently. Then, she opened the medicine box in surprise, picked up the pill, and examined it again. Although she had a basic understanding of pharmacology, she had specifically researched spiritual herbs that could subdue Nie Lin because she wanted to take revenge on him. In particular, how to aggravate the poison in his body was something she had researched painstakingly these past few days.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Gift to Accept a Disciple Chapter 302: Gift to Accept a Disciple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kong Rui could tell which spirit medicines were useful towards Nie Lin, but she had not mastered the method of finding them. The medicinal smell emitted by the pill in her hand was a spiritual herb that had a fatal effect on Nie LinDi Hua. It was said that Di Hua grew dozens of meters underground and was protected by spirit beasts. It was one of the most difficult spirit herbs to find. She had previously obtained a bead stained with Di Huas juice from Kong Niang, so she was very familiar with this smell. Kong Rui originally wanted to ask her mentor where to get this spirit medicine, but she didnt expect her mentor to give her this pill. is my little disciple satisfied with your mentors gift? The old man rubbed his aching chin and grimaced at Kong Rui. Kong Rui took the pill and bowed to the old man. Although the old man had a look of disdain, he still accepted Kong Ruis bow happily. After all, this was the first time this little girl had bowed to him so sincerely. After confirming that the old man was fine, Kong Rui prepared to get up and leave. Seeing this, the old man immediately stretched out a hand. Hey! Girl! Dont go yet! Im not done talking! Kong Rui turned around in confusion and saw the old man take out a small wooden box. After he threw the wooden box forward, Kong Rui reached out to catch it. Your useless senior brother is in the royal family now. If you can contact him with this thing, it might be helpful to you, the old man said as he gestured for Kong Rui to open the box. After Kong Rui opened the lid, she saw a small jade tablet lying inside. The jade tablet was snow-white and crystalline. When she touched it gently, she could even feel waves of coldness coming from it. Kong Rui took out the jade tablet. There was a grass with only three thin leaves engraved on the front, and a finger mark was formed on the back. As Kong Rui studied the jade tablet, she heard her mentor say, Try pressing your finger on it. Kong Rui followed her mentors instructions and pressed her thumb on it, but the jade tablet didnt show any changes. Just as she was hesitating, she suddenly felt something prick her index finger. She subconsciously threw away the jade tablet in her hand, then caught it agilely with her other hand. Kong Rui raised her hand to check. As expected, Kong Rui saw a small wound on her index finger. Blood flowed out of the wound and formed a small bead of blood. She showed her hand to her mentor as she asked, Whats going on? The old man also frowned and seemed a little puzzled as he muttered, Whats going on? Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as sh thought to herself, Why is my mentor acting so strange? He was clearly the one who gave this to me! Before Kong Rui could ask, the old man snatched the jade tablet and looked at the grass and leaves carefully. Then, he couldnt help but exclaim, So thats how it is! The corners of Kong Ruis mouth twitched. She didnt know what was wrong with her mentor. The old man ignored Kong Rui and started laughing. Just as Kong Rui was hesitating over whether or not to interrupt the old mans laughter, the old mans laughter stopped. Kong Rui was stunned by his sudden change in emotions. At this moment, the old man said again, Youre indeed extraordinary. This is good, this is good Kong Rui was puzzled and asked directly, Mentor, your words sound strange. Why dont you explain it to me so that I know what I should do? The old man waved his hand and said, Its not time yet! Remember, carry this jade tablet with you. There will definitely be a time when it comes in handy! Kong Rui didnt have the time to ask in detail. She could only put away the jade tablet and leave after saying goodbye to her mentor. Since this thing could help her contact the royal family, it would definitely be able to help her enter the royal family and save the two little fellows. However, although she didnt fully believe the bone, she had to be wary of the traps in the royal family that the bone mentioned. Now, she had to deal with Nie Lin first. This was Kong Niangs priority. After making up her mind, Kong Rui hurriedly walked towards the Nie familys residence. Although she hadnt found a way to enter the Nie familys residence yet, she had to walk around the vicinity to find an opportunity to take action. Kong Rui had just taken a few steps when her vision suddenly darkened. She subconsciously took two steps back and got into a defensive position.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Young Master’s Invitation Chapter 303: Young Masters Invitation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, Kong Rui felt people following behind her. Who were these people? How could they surround her without her noticing? When Kong Rui looked up, she saw a burly man two heads taller than her standing in front of her. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the black suit the other party was wearing. There was a totem symbolizing the Nie family embroidered on the collar. The Nie family? Kong Rui was stunned. She didnt expect the Nie family to find her before she even arrived. Seeing that Kong Rui was stunned, the burly man in front of her immediately cupped his hands slightly and said, Miss, my young master requests to see you! From the looks of it, these people didnt recognize her. This saved her some trouble. Kong Rui turned her head slightly to look at the man with the steel knife behind her. She acted a little afraid as she asked, Who are you guys? I dont know you guys! Then, she frowned and said in confusion, Who is your young master? Why is he looking for me? When he saw Kong Ruis timid appearance, the vigilance in the burly mans eyes disappeared. Miss, dont be afraid. Were not bad people. Were guards from the Nie familys residence. Our young master wants to invite you over for a chat. Kong Rui kept blinking at him. After a while, she replied, Since its an invitation from the young master of the Nie family, of course Ill go, but Kong Rui paused. The guard didnt rush her, but he didnt retreat at all. Its just that Ill look sloppy if I go to the Nie familys residence dressed like this. Why dont you wait for me here for a while? Ill change my clothes before heading over. How about that? Kong Ruis young face and clear eyes made the guard in front of her hesitate for a moment. However, he only hesitated for a moment before firmly rejecting Kong Ruis request. Young Master has been waiting for you for a long time. Please go back with us now! Kong Rui frowned, as if the guard had offended her. Do all the people in the Nie familys residence like to make things so difficult for other people? As soon as Kong Rui questioned him, before the guard in front of her could respond, she felt that the man with the steel knife behind her couldnt hold it in anymore. A palm wind sounded behind her ear, then Kong Ruis body fell limply. What are you doing?! The burly man growled at the man behind Kong Rui. Young Master has repeatedly ordered us to invite her over! Youre Sigh! The burly man was clearly dissatisfied with the actions of the man with the steel saber. However, the steel-bladed man didnt feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. This girl is so wishy-washy. How long would it have taken for us to bring her back if we kept being so polite?! Young Master said to invite her, so we just need to find a sedan chair to invite herback! Seeing that the steel-bladed man was indifferent, the burly man could only shake his head and sigh again. After he looked at the woman who had fallen into his arms, he carried her up. However, she was still a young masters daughter, so if she was carried by a man on the street like this, it might damage her reputation in the future. After the burly man thought about it for a moment, he grabbed the eaves of a shop by the street before covering Kong Rui from head to toe. Seeing this, the shop attendant rushed out to argue with the burly man. However, before he could speak, a steel saber broke a section of the wooden pillar at the side. The attendant immediately shut his mouth and didnt dare to take another step forward. The man carried the steel saber on his shoulder as he swaggered behind the burly man towards the carriage horse. Since they had to invite her back, this carriage was a good choice. After the two of them entered the carriage and horse carriage, the burly man placed Kong Rui, who was wrapped tightly, on the soft couch at the side. The burly man hugged the steel knife in front of his chest and stood at the door fiercely, preventing anyone from entering. The burly man asked the owner for a carriage and paid before turning to pick Kong Rui up. At this moment, a small pendant slid off Kong Ruis body. Everyone in the shop was already frightened into silence by the man with the steel saber. Now that the pendant fell to the ground, it immediately attracted everyones attention. The owner took a look at the pendant and paused for a moment, but didnt take another look. The burly man bent down and picked up the pendant. Then, he picked Kong Rui up again and walked towards the carriage.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Kidnapped Chapter 304: Kidnapped Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the carriage creaked, Kong Rui pulled down the cloth over her head with a disdainful expression. These two rough men were quite ruthless. The eave cloth was dirty and smelly. The moment it covered her, she almost fainted. After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, Kong Rui lay on the spot again and looked at the roof of the carriage to contemplate. She didnt know why Nie Yin was looking for her, but this trip happened to suit her intentions to enter the Nie familys residence. However, if she agreed because of Nie Yins invitation, it would make the Nie familys residence wary and it probably wouldnt be so easy for her to find an opportunity to get close to Nie Lin. Fortunately, at that time, she realized that the steel-bladed man behind her was very impatient, so she guessed that he probably didnt want to make this trip. As expected, just as she was about to decline, that guy ambushed her. If not for her quick reaction, she might have really been knocked unconscious from that fellows palm strike. Since she had been unwillingly kidnapped into the Nie familys residence, Nie Yin probably wouldnt be too wary of her. However, she didnt know why Nie Yin had specifically sent two people to find her. Kong Rui was thinking about how to sneak to Nie Lins side as soon as possible after entering the Nie familys residence when a sound suddenly came from outside the carriage. From the sound of it, it should be that burly man. Youre so reckless. No wonder the young master wants to send you back to your hometown. Youre really unsuitable for serving our master. Although the burly man was nagging, he still seemed to be dissuading the steel saber man. In the future, you have to restrain yourself. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you! The burly man spoke a lot, but the steel saber man didnt even make a sound. As Kong Rui listened to their conversation, she was surprised to learn that Nie Lin had relapsed a while ago and he was recuperating in the residence. It was said that Nie Lins old injuries had relapsed because he had entered a forbidden area to treat Nie Yin. Because of this, Nie Yin blamed himself and was sending people everywhere these past few days in order to find a method to treat Nie Lin. Kong Rui was thinking that this might be a good opportunity when the carriage slowly stopped. Kong Rui immediately covered her head with the eavescloth again and adjusted her breathing while waiting for the burly man to bring her into the Nie familys residence. After a series of footsteps, Kong Rui felt her body being placed on a soft bed. Then, messy footsteps sounded again. Soon, her surroundings fell silent. She wasnt in a hurry to move. Instead, she waited quietly for a while. Suddenly, not far from Kong Rui, a voice sounded. Give this pill to that girl. As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps came from outside the door and quickly arrived beside Kong Rui. Kong Ruis heart skipped a beat. Although she didnt sense any aura just now, her intuition told her that someone was watching her. As expected, this person had been by Kong Ruis entire side and had never left. Kong Rui felt someone come to her side. Then, the person pinched her mouth open and was about to stuff the unimown pill into her mouth. She was thinking about how to avoid swallowing the pill when a voice asked, What are you guys doing? Nie Yin? Kong Rui was shocked. The voice sounded familiar, but it seemed to be much weaker than she remembered. Young Master! The previous voice appeared beside Kong Rui again and the person seemed to be dissatisfied with Nie Yins attitude. Kong Rui was curious. There was actually someone in the Nie family who dared to show dissatisfaction with Nie Yin? Could it be that this person wasnt one of Nie Lins people? Nie Yin ignored the voice and quickly walked to Kong Ruis side. In the next second, Kong Rui heard a thud beside her, followed by a moan. The force on Kong Ruis mouth disappeared, so she knew that the person must have been kicked to the side by Nie Yin. She felt Nie Yin seem to be examining her, but soon, Nie Yins voice sounded again. What do you want to do? This womans background is unknown. I think The person was halfway through his sentence when a loud slap suddenly sounded. The voice stopped speaking. Kong Rui almost jumped up and cheered for Nie Yin. After all, this person really deserved a beating. If Nie Yin had not rushed over in time, this person would have fed her some sort of poison! Nie Yin said fiercely to the person, Get lost! Youd better not let me see you again! Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Entering the Nie family’s Residence Chapter 305: Entering the Nie familys Residence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The owner of the voice seemed to want to say something else, but then there was a sigh, and footsteps sounded. Soon, the room fell silent again. Nie Yins voice sounded in Kong Ruis ear. Youre awake! Nie Yin wasnt asking, but was certain that Kong Rui had been awake. Kong Rui knew that if she continued to pretend, she would arouse Nie Yins suspicion, so she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Nie Yin innocently. What is this place? Kong Ruis voice sounded soft and weak. Who are you? However, Nie Yin didnt seem to be affected by Kong Ruis weak appearance. Instead, he stared at Kong Ruis face as he asked, Have you been awake this entire time? Kong Rui pursed her lips aggrievedly. I felt groggy until someone pinched my face. But when I heard what you guys just said, I didnt dare to look. Where is this place? Why did you guys capture me? As Kong Rui spoke, she acted even more aggrieved and tears actually welled up in her eyes. Nie Yin didnt respond. He stared at Kong Rui for a long time before finally letting down his guard. He took two steps back before saying to Kong Rui, This is the Nie familys residence. The Nie familys residence? Why did you capture me? I dont know you! Let me go! Kong Rui immediately propped herself up, as if she wanted to escape. Nie Yin revealed a speculative expression. Youre not a local? Why do you live in Fragrant Garden? Whats your relationship with the owner of Fragrant Garden? Kong Rui was stumped by Nie Yins question. After a while, she sobbed softly and said, I just came here a few days ago when I was still unfamiliar with the place. I happened to meet a kind woman, who brought me to Fragrant Garden. Its just that I dont know which bastard threatened to shut down Fragrant Garden! Things havent been good in Fragrant Garden these days, so Ive been looking around to see if theres a suitable job that can temporarily help me fill my stomach. As for the owner of Fragrant Garden, I havent seen her since I arrived. I heard from the madam that shes quite mysterious! Seeing how sincere Kong Rui was, Nie Yins doubts dissipated. He had sent people to keep an eye on Fragrant Garden for many days. Other than a few attendants, only this woman often went in and out of Fragrant Garden. He thought that this woman was a maidservant of the master of Fragrant Garden, so he wanted to capture her to obtain some information. Unexpectedly, she was just a girl who was working there. Nie Yin immediately felt that this girl was useless, so he prepared to dismiss her. Before Nie Yin could speak, he heard Kong Rui say, I heard that master has been looking for something recently. What is it? Nie Yin immediately asked. Kong Rui frowned and thought for a long time before saying, Im not sure, but I heard that theyre two children. Children? Nie Yins expression changed, then he stood up and walked to the door quickly. Kong Rui heard Nie Yin instruct the guards at the door, Take good care of this girl. Dont let her leave for the next few days! After the guard received the order, he immediately guarded the door tightly. Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, then lay on the bed and stared at the curtains on the top of the bed as she snorted. As expected, you kidnapped my two babies! ? ? Young Master! A soldier in silver armor stood outside the cave and cupped his hands in greeting. Where are they? Nie Yin asked with a displeased expression. Theyre all inside! The soldier immediately replied respectfully. Nie Yin quickly walked deeper into the cave. The tunnel in the cave was only half a meter wide. As people walked into it, their clothes might be torn by the protruding rocks. Along the way, oil lamps hung on both sides of the cave and the weak light reflected black shadows on the walls of the cave. Nie Yin ignored the shadows and walked into the cave quickly. Nie Yin only slowed down when he heard the sound of the stream in front of him. After walking to the front of the stream, Nie Yin formed a hand seal and chanted silently. Soon, the stream separated in the middle, and a staircase descended. Nie Yin walked down the stairs as the stream slowly converged behind him. Nie Yin walked down the stairs until he saw a beam of light again. Accompanied by the light, there was a series of curses. The sounds reverberated in the cave.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Reunion Chapter 306: Reunion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Let us go if you have the guts! I promise I wont tear you apart with my sharp claws! Little Lion roared fiercely at the guards. Little Phoenix echoed, Thats right! Let us go! Otherwise, or else Or Ill bite your heads off! The guards seemed to be used to the two little fellows chatter. They sat around the table while drinking wine and eating meat. When Nie Yin appeared at the door, the guards immediately noticed him and stood up to bow to him. Little Lion and Little Phoenix also noticed Nie Yin and turned their attacks on him. You despicable person! What are you going to do after kidnapping us? We wont give in to you! We wont listen to you! Youd better let us go! Nie Yin frowned at the two fellows in front of him and said impatiently, The two of you really take after your master. You dont have any manners at all! Dont worry. As long as you guys cooperate with me in the final ceremony, I will definitely ask the queen to let you guys go! Nie Yin looked benevolent, as if his conditions should receive the two little fellows gratitude. Little Lion and Little Phoenix were not so gullible. Little Lion imitated the attendant in Fragrant Garden and spat in Nie Yins direction. If I believed you, I would have been roasted by you long ago! Little Lion roared fiercely. You bad person! Let us go quickly! Do you know how powerful we are?! The little Phoenix also looked at Nie Yin angrily. Nie Yin snorted softly. Then, he picked up a long whip from the shelf beside him and swung it at the two little fellows. The whip cut through the air with a tearing sound, followed by the sound of flesh cracking. The little phoenix gasped and looked at the little lion, which had a deep wound on its chest. What spell did you use? How is that possible The little phoenix was shocked. Although she had been severely injured when she was imprisoned by the queen, she couldnt break free only because the princess had the phoenix essence suppressing her. However, the phoenix essence had already returned to their master. What spell did Nie Yin use to hurt them? Nie Yin ignored the little phoenixs question and stared straight at the little lion. After a while, a ferocious smile appeared on his face. As expected, even without natural spiritual power, you guys can still recover quickly! Why is that? Is it because of the phoenix essence? Docs this mean that innate phoenix essence can be used on all receptors? The more Nie Yin spoke, the more excited he became and there was a hint of madness on his face. Little Phoenix followed Nie Yins gaze and looked at Little Lion. It wasnt surprised to see that the wound, which was so deep that the bones could be seen just now, was gradually healing. Little Phoenix and Little Lion looked at each other. They knew that this fellow in front of them definitely needed their recovery power for something. Moreover, he had discovered that capturing the two of them wouldnt allow him to obtain the power of recovery. He was probably targeting their master now! Master is in danger! The two little fellows reacted at the same time and saw fear in each others eyes. However, the two of them were trapped here and couldnt escape at all. How could they inform and protect their master? Nie Yin naturally sensed the two little fellows abnormality. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel smirk as he said, Dont worry! Your master will be reunited with you guys soon! Little Phoenix took a deep breath and was about to say something when Little Lion snorted. Nie Yin noticed the two little fellows actions, but he only smiled and said, It seems that you guys are still hiding something from me. But it doesnt matter. Ive already found information related to your master. Soon, Ill get what I want. At that time, I will let you guys be with your master forever! With that, Nie Yin turned around and walked out without waiting for the two little fellows to respond. Watch over them! Nie Yins voice came from afar, and the guards immediately responded. Nie Yin walked out of the underground passage where the two little fellows were imprisoned, but he didnt return the way he had come. Instead, he walked in the other direction.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Enzyme Chapter 307: Enzyme Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After walking for about a few hundred meters, Nie Yin stopped. He walked along the stone wall on his right and touched a protruding stone before pressing it down. The stone sank into the stone wall, followed by a rumbling sound from the other side. Clearly, this was another passageway to another secret chamber. Nie Yin walked along the passageway and went straight up the brightly lit stairs to a room that looked like a study. Youre here. A gloomy voice sounded, and the person didnt seem to be surprised by Nie Yins appearance. Nie Yin didnt respond immediately. Instead, he took a few more steps towards the bright place before straightening his clothes and bowing to the person in front of him with his back facing him. Greetings, queen! Hmph! The queen snorted, disdainful of Nie Yins insincere display of respect. You went to take a look? She had no intention of chatting with Nie Yin anymore and got straight to the point, When can the ceremony begin? A wily smile appeared on Nie Yins face. Before the queen could say anything, he sat down on a chair at the side. Were still short of a medicinal catalyst. Medicine catalyst? The queen turned around and looked at Nie Yin with displeasure. The queen seemed to be putting up with Nie Yins increasingly rude attitude. Without this medicinal catalyst, even with the two ancient spirit beasts around, they wont be of any use, Nie Yin said as he took out a small jade ornament and played with it between his fingers. When she saw the jade accessory, the queens expression became even uglier. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked Nie Yin, Wheres the medicinal catalyst? Hurry up and find it! Dont be anxious! Nie Yin pinched the jade ornament, as if he was toying with it, but the smile on his face didnt fade. Why dont you wait a few more days? Ive already arranged everything. Ill definitely satisfy you! The queen gritted her teeth and had a murderous look on her face. However, Nie Yin acted as if he didnt see her killing intent. He put the jade ornament back in his hand, then stood up and faced the queen. You must be busy every day, so I wont stay for much longer. I still have to find that medicinal catalyst, so Ill take my leave first! With that, Nie Yin turned around and walked towards the door without waiting for the queen to respond. After pushing open the door, Nie Yin walked out of the palace under the gazes of the royal family. The royal family didnt seem surprised by Nie Yins sudden appearance. His visits already became common in recent months. After Nie Yin left the royal family and returned to the Nie familys residence, he went straight to Nie Lins courtyard. It was unknown if it was because of exhaustion or some other reason, but Nie Lins health was getting worse, and the poisoning situation was also getting worse. Young Master, the First Elder has just fallen asleep. Nie Lins personal servant, Nie Chong, bowed respectfully to Nie Yin, but his body blocked the door, as if he had no intention of letting Nie Yin in. Nie Yin glanced at the servant. Although he was dissatisfied, he didnt insist on entering. He only said to the servant behind him, When the First Elder wakes up, send someone to inform me. Yes! The servant bowed and accepted the order without delay. Nie Yin glanced at Nie Chong again before turning to leave. After walking back to his room, Nie Yin kicked a flower rack beside the door to the ground as soon as he entered. The servant behind him, Nie Zhong, was startled and jumped out of the door. He didnt dare to go forward. His voice trembled as he said, Young Master, youre Nie Yin panted a few times before finally calming down. Who does Nie Chong think he is? Ever since he started following the First Elder, hes no longer able to tell whos the master and whos the servant! Only then did Nie Zhong walk into the room timidly. As he looked at the broken antique vase on the ground, he couldnt help but feel bitter. He walked to Nie Yins side and poured a cup of hot tea for the angry Nie Yin before saying, Nie Chong just came from the old residence, so he might not be used to the rules here. Young Master, dont be angry at him! Nie Yin glared at Nie Zhong and scolded, Those who dont know better might think that youre his servant! How many benefits did Nie Chong give you?! No, no! Nie Zhong waved his hand in denial.. I was worried that being too angry would hurt your health, so I wanted to comfort you! Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Swear Chapter 308: Swear Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nie Yin felt anger rush to his head. He gritted his teeth and growled at Nie Zhong, Get lost! Nie Zhong didnt dare to say anything else. He immediately turned around and ran out. Just as Nie Zhong took a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something. Nie Zhong turned around and said to Nie Yin, Young Master, that lady has already woken up. She said that she wants to see you when you return. Nie Yin stood up and pushed Nie Zhong away from the door as he cursed fiercely, Useless thing! Why didnt you tell me earlier?! Nie Zhong watched as Nie Yin hurriedly left. He could only purse his lips and swallow his grievances. When Nie Yin came to Kong Ruis door, he heard her sigh. After he pushed the door open and entered, he saw Kong Rui sitting alone at the table, sipping her teacup with a sorrowful expression. Nie Yin walked forward and sat down at the table without waiting for Kong Rui to speak. What are you worried about? Kong Rui had already sensed Nie Yins arrival, but she still put on a surprised expression and asked Nie Yin, When did you come? Then, Kong Rui asked again, Why did you bring me here? Nie Yin stared at Kong Rui intently before asking, I asked my subordinates to monitor the vicinity of Fragrant Garden for a few days, but I didnt see that mysterious master appear. Perhaps you can help me invite your master out for a chat? Kong Rui frowned and looked at Nie Yin as if he was crazy. Didnt I tell you that Ive never seen my master before? How do you want me to help you invite her out? I naturally have my own arrangements for this matter. I just dont know if youre willing to cooperate. Nie Yin revealed a smile and added, Miss, dont worry. I just want to ask your master for help with something. I wont do anything to hurt her! Kong Rui looked at Nie Yin in confusion, as if guessing the veracity of his words. Seeing that Kong Rui was still hesitant, Nie Yin said, If youre worried, I can guarantee you that if I really have any bad intentions towards your master, you can punish me however you want! Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but still looked at Nie Yin suspiciously. Nie Yin didnt rush her. He just waited for Kong Ruis response quietly. After a while, Kong Rui said again, Its not impossible for me to help you, but you have to swear that if you really have the intention to harm my master, your intestines will rot and youll die! When Nie Yin heard this, his eyes narrowed, but then a smile appeared on his face. I didnt know that you were so close to your master that you wanted me to swear such a vicious oath! Since you dont have any bad intentions, this oath wont come true! Kong Rui said innocently. I dont know you, but I still have to rely on my master in the future. Naturally, shes more important! There was nothing wrong with Kong Ruis words, but Nie Yin didnt plan to make this oath. He lowered his eyes slightly and gave Kong Rui a smile that he thought was charming. Miss, youve been in the Nie familys residence for two days. Have you taken a look around the residence? Why dont I show you around so that you wont be bored? Kong Rui didnt refuse and didnt seem to have any intention of asking about what had happened previously. She only said, In that case, Ill have to trouble you, Young Master Nie. Nie Yin instructed the servants to tidy up the flower pavilion in the backyard and led Kong Rui to the back courtyard. When she came to the Nie familys residence to investigate previously, Kong Rui didnt stay long because she was afraid of the experts in the Nie familys residence. The last time she and Chao Bai came to the Nie familys residence, they were forced to refine pills in Nie Lins courtyard. Therefore, she wasnt familiar with the surrounding environment. This time, Kong Rui finally had a chance to observe the environment of the Nie familys residence during the day with Nie Yin leading the way. However, from Nie Yins courtyard to the backyard, there were three porches. Moreover, every porch was guarded, so it seemed that it would be difficult to barge in. Kong Rui observed the terrain of the Nie familys residence along the way, but she felt that some of the arrangements looked a little strange, as if Kong Rui couldnt figure out what was on Nie Yins mind for a moment, so she followed Nie Yin to the flower pavilion with a frown.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Approaching Nie Lin Chapter 309: Approaching Nie Lin Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as she sat down, Kong Rui heard a commotion outside. When she looked out, she saw a servant running over hurriedly. Young Master, the Li family has sent someone over. Nie Yins expression darkened. When he faced Kong Rui, he put on a gentle expression. Miss, wait for me here for a while. Ill come after dealing with some matters. With that, Nie Yin left quickly before Kong Rui could respond. As Kong Rui watched Nie Yin leave quickly, she knew that the Li familys visit was probably out of Nie Yins expectations. It might even affect Nie Yins plan. Nie Yin quickly disappeared, but Kong Rui still had two maidservants following her. Kong Rui instructed one of the maidservants, Can you get me something to eat? Im a little hungry. The maid also saw that the girl in front of her was treated quite well by the young master, so she immediately ran towards the kitchen without delay. Kong Rui glanced around the garden in front of her before turning to the maid behind her. This maid was clearly different from the previous one. It seemed that she had some martial arts skills. She nodded at the maid and said in a low voice, Can you take me out for a walk? Im not familiar with this place, so Im afraid Ill make Young Master Nie unhappy if I take the wrong path. The maid didnt respond immediately. After a while, she nodded and walked up to Kong Rui. Miss, please follow me! Kong Rui smiled gratefully and followed the maid out. As the two of them walked around the garden. Kong Rui looked attracted by the flowers and plants in the garden. The maidservant followed Kong Rui warily. Kong Rui circled behind an orange pellet lily and leaned forward, as if looking for something. Seeing this, the maid walked forward. Miss, are you looking for something? Kong Rui didnt turn to look at the maidservant and continued to search among the flowers. I clearly saw a small white beast enter just now, but its gone now. Small white beast? The maid was stunned at first, then she was shocked and bent down to look for it as well. Kong Rui moved away so that the maid could stick her head into the flowers. In the next moment, the maid smelled a strange fragrance enter her nose. Right on the heels of that, her body went limp and she fell into the flowers. Kong Rui reached out and pulled her back before moving towards a stone cave that she had already chosen. After throwing the maid into the cave, Kong Rui clapped her hands and looked around. This girl is really vigilant. Fortunately, I know that the white tamarin is Nie Yins treasured pet. Otherwise, it would have been quite difficult to drug her. Kong Rui walked towards Nie Lins courtyard according to her previous memories. She had not heard anyone in the Nie residence mention Nie Lin in the past two days, so it was very likely that Nie Lin had encountered something. It was better for her to take a look herself. When she arrived outside Nie Lins courtyard, Kong Rui felt spiritual power fluctuations around her. It seemed that there were a few powerhouses hiding here secretly protecting Nie Lin. In that case, Nie Lin must be in this courtyard at this moment! It wasnt easy for her to find such an opportunity, so Kong Rui didnt intend to give up. Just as she was about to walk into the courtyard, she saw a black shadow suddenly flash in front of her. Kong Rui pretended to be frightened by the other party and staggered back. That person reacted quickly and grabbed Kong Ruis arm to support her. Kong Rui looked at the other party with lingering fear. Who are you? That person glared at Kong Rui with a gloomy expression. Who are you? How dare you barge in here? Do you want to die? Kong Rui looked at the other party innocently, as if she was frightened by him. I I was invited into the residence by Young Master Nie. Young Master? That person still stared at Kong Rui warily. Young Master didnt arrange for anyone to follow you? Although Nie Chong had been guarding Nie Lin, he had heard that Young Master had invited a lady into the residence. This girl looked dim-witted, but he didnt let down his guard. I was hungry, so I asked a girl to bring me some food to eat, Kong Rui said aggrievedly. After waiting for a long time, that girl didnt return, so I asked another girl to bring me around. But unexpectedly, she actually disappeared Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chaos Chapter 310: Chaos Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nie Chong scrutinized Kong Rui. After a while, he said, Ill get someone to send you back now. Kong Rui smiled. Thank you, Big Brother! As Kong Rui spoke, she looked at the courtyard behind Nie Chong. Nie Chong immediately stood in front of Kong Rui. Miss, this isnt a place you should be. If I find out that you trespassed here again, dont blame me for being rude! Upon hearing Nie Chongs threat, Kong Rui revealed a timid look. She fumbled in her sleeve and took out a small canvas tote with some spirit stones inside. Then, she handed it to Nie Chong. Brother, dont be angry! 1 just entered the residence and dont know the rules, so please forgive me! Nie Chong didnt look at the canvas tote that contained light blue spiritual power. He only said with a serious expression, Miss, dont be so polite! Please leave! Kong Rui looked aggrieved as she said, Arc you still suspecting me? Why dont you ask Young Master Nie to send me back?! It just so happens that I dont want to stay in this residence either! Seeing Kong Ruis determined expression, Nie Chong didnt want to argue with her anymore. He grabbed the canvas tote impatiently and said to Kong Rui, Please leave! Kong Rui smiled in satisfaction before turning around and walking in the direction she had come from. As she walked, she identified the spiritual power around her. According to her observation, there were at least three powerhouses guarding Nie Lins courtyard. Even if she fended off Nie Chong, she probably wouldnt be able to approach Nie Lin under the surveillance of these three people. It seemed that she had to think of another way. Nie Chong sent Kong Rui all the way to the backyard, but then he stopped. He raised his hand and waved. Immediately, two men in black with long swords on their waists appeared in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui pretended to scream in fear and took two steps back, almost falling into Nie Chongs arms. Nie Chong quickly moved and avoided Kong Ruis approach. Kong Rui pursed her lips, but she didnt stop falling back. Instead, she waved her hands desperately, as if she was trying to maintain her balance. Nie Chong grabbed Kong Ruis arm again to slow her fall. Kong Rui stabilized herself and was about to thank Nie Chong when Nie Chong cupped his hands and bowed. Miss, take care! When she saw Nie Chong leave quickly, the corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly as she thought to herself, Whether this can be done depends on whether you! Kong Rui turned around and looked at the two men staring at her. Then, she raised her chin and walked forward. After being escorted back to the back garden, Kong Rui immediately saw Nie Yin and the two trembling maidservants kneeling in front of him. Kong Rui immediately revealed an aggrieved and guilty expression and walked in Nie Yins direction quickly. Young Master Nie, its my fault. Dont blame the two sisters! Kong Rui went forward to plead for the two of them. She acted very pitiful. Nie Yin didnt show his doubt at all as he asked, Where did you go just now? Kong Rui told him about how she had accidentally barged into a courtyard and met Nie Chong. When Nie Yin heard this, he instructed the servants to drag the two maidservants away and teach them a lesson. Even though Kong Rui pleaded softly, it was useless. However, after teaching the two maidservants a lesson, Nie Yin didnt seem to have any intention of letting Kong Rui leave. He didnt even arrange for the other maidservants to serve Kong Rui. Nie Yin had never been someone who would let down his guard easily. With such an arrangement, he would definitely send more people to secretly keep an eye on her. However, Kong Rui had already made other arrangements. Now, she just had to wait in the room. At night, the Nie residence was silent. Kong Rui lay on the bed and waited quietly. It was almost midnight when the courtyard was suddenly brightly lit. Kong Rui immediately sat up and looked out through the window excitedly. Kong Rui saw torches burning outside the courtyard and a group of people seemed to be shouting something. After Kong Rui opened the door, she saw two figures suddenly appear in front of her. Kong Rui pursed her lips and hid her disdain before asking the two of them in a panic, What happened? The two of them didnt answer Kong Ruis question and only replied coldly, Miss, please go back to your room and rest.. Chapter 310-END - Chapter 310: Chaos Chapter 310: Chaos Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nie Chong scrutinized Kong Rui. After a while, he said, Ill get someone to send you back now. Kong Rui smiled. Thank you, Big Brother! As Kong Rui spoke, she looked at the courtyard behind Nie Chong. Nie Chong immediately stood in front of Kong Rui. Miss, this isnt a place you should be. If I find out that you trespassed here again, dont blame me for being rude! Upon hearing Nie Chongs threat, Kong Rui revealed a timid look. She fumbled in her sleeve and took out a small canvas tote with some spirit stones inside. Then, she handed it to Nie Chong. Brother, dont be angry! 1 just entered the residence and dont know the rules, so please forgive me! Nie Chong didnt look at the canvas tote that contained light blue spiritual power. He only said with a serious expression, Miss, dont be so polite! Please leave! Kong Rui looked aggrieved as she said, Arc you still suspecting me? Why dont you ask Young Master Nie to send me back?! It just so happens that I dont want to stay in this residence either! Seeing Kong Ruis determined expression, Nie Chong didnt want to argue with her anymore. He grabbed the canvas tote impatiently and said to Kong Rui, Please leave! Kong Rui smiled in satisfaction before turning around and walking in the direction she had come from. As she walked, she identified the spiritual power around her. According to her observation, there were at least three powerhouses guarding Nie Lins courtyard. Even if she fended off Nie Chong, she probably wouldnt be able to approach Nie Lin under the surveillance of these three people. It seemed that she had to think of another way. Nie Chong sent Kong Rui all the way to the backyard, but then he stopped. He raised his hand and waved. Immediately, two men in black with long swords on their waists appeared in front of Kong Rui. Kong Rui pretended to scream in fear and took two steps back, almost falling into Nie Chongs arms. Nie Chong quickly moved and avoided Kong Ruis approach. Kong Rui pursed her lips, but she didnt stop falling back. Instead, she waved her hands desperately, as if she was trying to maintain her balance. Nie Chong grabbed Kong Ruis arm again to slow her fall. Kong Rui stabilized herself and was about to thank Nie Chong when Nie Chong cupped his hands and bowed. Miss, take care! When she saw Nie Chong leave quickly, the corners of Kong Ruis mouth curled up slightly as she thought to herself, Whether this can be done depends on whether you! Kong Rui turned around and looked at the two men staring at her. Then, she raised her chin and walked forward. After being escorted back to the back garden, Kong Rui immediately saw Nie Yin and the two trembling maidservants kneeling in front of him. Kong Rui immediately revealed an aggrieved and guilty expression and walked in Nie Yins direction quickly. Young Master Nie, its my fault. Dont blame the two sisters! Kong Rui went forward to plead for the two of them. She acted very pitiful. Nie Yin didnt show his doubt at all as he asked, Where did you go just now? Kong Rui told him about how she had accidentally barged into a courtyard and met Nie Chong. When Nie Yin heard this, he instructed the servants to drag the two maidservants away and teach them a lesson. Even though Kong Rui pleaded softly, it was useless. However, after teaching the two maidservants a lesson, Nie Yin didnt seem to have any intention of letting Kong Rui leave. He didnt even arrange for the other maidservants to serve Kong Rui. Nie Yin had never been someone who would let down his guard easily. With such an arrangement, he would definitely send more people to secretly keep an eye on her. However, Kong Rui had already made other arrangements. Now, she just had to wait in the room. At night, the Nie residence was silent. Kong Rui lay on the bed and waited quietly. It was almost midnight when the courtyard was suddenly brightly lit. Kong Rui immediately sat up and looked out through the window excitedly. Kong Rui saw torches burning outside the courtyard and a group of people seemed to be shouting something. After Kong Rui opened the door, she saw two figures suddenly appear in front of her. Kong Rui pursed her lips and hid her disdain before asking the two of them in a panic, What happened? The two of them didnt answer Kong Ruis question and only replied coldly, Miss, please go back to your room and rest..